~*~ Pte ee : me bel ~~ ~h* —— hs _ ‘ Shes \ ‘ : = : . | P sy - . m es WE \ > " ae} é ~ j ie ae -. ‘ DUKE UNIVERSITY DIVINITY SCHOOL LIBRARY FRANK BAKER COLLECTION OF WESLEYANA AND BRITISH METHODISM AN ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, ‘ ANCIENT AND MODERN, | FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST, 10 THE BEGINNING OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. POL. VI. ————— a SISSIES eed . LTD ko 3 ° Pe ; aS e < Sau. OF! ay AHUTVAD AAA ae 5 i 4 . 2 i X - ; one” - - «tk 4 es 5 rm : — ep k Dieaageter expe knees yonate: bnew \ © , ‘ ‘ ol : é > > Pare iy ‘ aad } « -. * . ‘ “ Mi ‘ rer > tat * ‘ y Se \ _ " y , \ 4 tee AN ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. ! — Ancient and Modern, _ FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST, TO THE BEGINNING OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY 5 IN WBICH - THE RISE, PROGRESS, AND VARIATIONS OF CHURCH POWER ARE CONSIDERED In their connexion with the State of Learning and Philosophy, _ AND he Political History of Europe During that Period. BY THE LATE LEARNED JOHN LAWRENCE MOSHEIM, D. D. And Chancellor of the Univarstey of Gottingen. TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL LATIN, AND ACCOMPANIED WITH NOTES AND CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES, BY ARCHIBALD MACLAINE, D. D. Z A eto Crition, TO WHICH IS ADDED, AN ACCURATE INDEX. IN SIX VOLUMES, VOL. VI. ne London : PRINTED BY J. HADDON, 12, Tabernacle Walk ; FOR W. BAYNES, 54, PATERNOSTER ROW ; . Sold also by J. Parker, J. Cooke, and M. Bliss, Oxford; and J. Deighton, Cambridge. * 1810 eh: we © a s fi ‘ ¥ rN ‘ ¢ a bist ‘ ¢ P “i es “eye 4 ry os * ee> I. fd hiss History of the Christian Church du- CENT. B ring the present age; instead of a few XVIII. pages, would alone requite a volume, such are ~V~ the number and importance of the materials that P=°0~ ; nit ‘pg et : ry obser it exhibits to an attentive inquirer. It is there- vation, fore to be hoped. that, in due time some able and impartial writer will employ his labours on .- this mteresting subject. At the same time, to render the present work as complete as possible, and to give a certain clue to direct those who teach or who study ecclesiastical history, through a multitude of facts that. have not yet been ga- thered together, and digested into a regular or- der, we shall draw here a general sketch that — will exhibit the principal outlines of the state of religion since the commencement of the present century. That this sketch may not swell to too great a size, we shall omit the mention of the au- thors who have furnished materials for this pe- riod of church history. ‘Those that are acquaint-" ed with modern literature must know, that there are innumerable productions extant, from whence VOL, Vib B such - te) A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. sucha variety of lines and colours might be taker, XVIII. as would render this rough and general me a \“v™ complete and finished piece. Concern- ing the prosperous pagated in Asia,. Africa, and America, with equal ‘rate of the Zeal, both by the Protestant and Popish mission- general, aries. But we cannot say the same thing of the ade ene spirit of the Gospel, or of the religious disci- church in pline and institutions that it recommends to the Particular. Observance of Christians, for it is an undeniable fact, that many of those whom the Romish missionaries have persuaded to renounee their false gods, are Christians only as far as an external profession and certain religious ceremonies go ; and that instead.of departing from the super- stitions of their ancestors, they observe them still, though under a different form. We have, indeédi pompous accounts of the mighty success with which the ministry of the Jesuits has been attended among the barbarous and unenlightened nations ; and the French Jesuits in particular are said to- have converted: innumerable multitudes in the course of their missions.. This perhaps cannot be altogether denied, if we are to call those converts to Christianity who have received some faint and superficial notions of the doctrines of the Gospel’; for it is well known, that several congregations of such Christians have been formed by the Jesuits in the Kast Indies, and more especially in the kingdoms of Car nate, Madura, and Marava, on the coast of Malabar, in the kingdom of Tonquin, the Chinese empire, and also in certain provinces of America. ‘hese conversions have in outward appearance, been carried on: with particular success, since Anthony Veri has had the direction of the foreign missions, and has taken such special care, that neither hands. should be wanting for this spiritual harvest, nor any expences spared that might be necessary to the execution II. The doctrines of Christianity have been pro-. i in the Eighteenth Century. 3 execution of such an arduous and important CENT. undertaking. But these pretended conversions, XviII. instead of effacing the infamy under which the ~v~ Jesuits labour, in consequence of the iniquitous conduct of their missionaries in former ages, . have only served to augment it, and to shew their designs and practices in a still more odious point of light. For they are known to be much more zealous in satisfying the demands of their avarice and ambition, than in promoting the cause of Christ ; and are said to corrupt and modify, by a variety of inventions, the pure doctrine of the Gospel, in order to render it more universally palatable, and to increase the number of their ambiguous converts. Ill. A famous question arose in this century, The f- which made a great noise in. the Romish church, 23 "rac.. relating to the conduct of the Jesuits in China, ing to the and their manner of promoting the cause of the @.y "SS, Gospel, by permitting the new converts to theChinese observe the religious rites and customs of their Cus" ancestors. ‘This question was decided to the dis- their an- advantage of the missionaries, in the year 1704," ""™ by Clement XI. who, by a solemn edict, ferbade the Chinese Christians to practisethe religious rites of their ancestors, and more especially those that are celebrated by the Chinese in honour of their deceased parents, and of their great lawgiver Con- fucius. ‘This severe edict was, nevertheless, con- siderably mitigated in the year 1715, in order to appease, no doubt, the resentment of the Jesuits, whom it exasperated in the highest de- gree. For the pontiff allowed the missionaries to make use of the word TIEN, to express the divine nature, with the addition of the word TcHu, to remove its ambiguity, and make it evident, that ‘it was not the heaven, but the Lord of heaven, that the Christian doctors worshipped (a); he B2 also (a) Tien Tcut signifies the Lorp or HEAVEN. 4e A Sketch of the Siate of the Church . CENT. also permitted the observance of those rites and XVII. ceremonies that had so highly offended the adver~ wv™ saries of the Jesuits, on condition that they should be considered merely as marks of respect to their parents, and as tokens of civil homage to their lawgivers, without being abused to the purposes of superstition, or even being viewed in a religi- ous point of light. In consequence of this se- cond papal edict, the Chinese converts to Christi- anity are allowed considerable liberties; among other things, they have im their houses tablets, on which the names of their ancestors,and particularly of Confucius; are written in golden letters; they are allowed to light candles before these tablets, to make offerings to them of rich perfumes, victuals, fruits, and other delicacies, nay, to prostrate the body before them until the head touches the ground. The same ceremony of prostration is performed by the Chinese Christians at the tombs of their ancestors. The first of these papal edicts, which was de- signed to prevent the motley mixture of Chinese superstition with the religious institutions of Christianity, was brought into China, in the yeat 1705, by Cardinal Tournon, the Pope’s legate ; and the second, which was of a more indulgent nature, was sent, in the year 1721, with Mezza- barba, who went to China with the same charac- ter. Neither the emperor nor the Jesuits ‘were satisfied with these edicts. Tournon, who exe- cuted the orders of his ghostly master with more zeal than prudence, was, by the express com- ' mand of the emperor thrown into prison, wheré - he died in the year 1710. Mezzabarba, though more cautious and prudent, yet returned home’ without having succeeded in his negociation ; nor could the emperor be engaged, by either argu- ments or entreaties, to make any alteration “i the ——_ el in the Eighteenth Century. § the institution and customs of his ancestors [hb], CENT- At present the state of Christianity in China being *VIII- extremely precarious and uncertain, this famous tinal controversy is entirely suspended; and many reasons induce us to think, that both the pontiffs ~and the enemies of the Jesuits will unite in per- mitting the latter to depart from the rigour of the papal edicts, and to follow their own artful and insinuating methods of conversion. For they ‘will both esteem it expedient and lawful to sub- mit to many inconveniences and abuses, rather than to risk the entire suppression of popery in China. | IV. The attempts made since the commence- ment of the-present century, by the English and Dutch, and more especially by the former, to dif- fuse the light of Christianity through the benight- ed regions of Asia and America, have been carried on with more assiduity and zeal than in the pre- ceding age. ‘That the Lutherans have borne their part in thjs salutary work appears abun- dantly from the Danish mission, planned with such piety in the year 1706 by Frederic IV. for the conversion of the Indians that inhabit the coast of Malabar, and attended with such remarkable suc- cess. This noble establishment, which surpasses all that have been yet erected for the propagation of the Gospel, not only subsists still in a flourish- ing state, but acquires daily new degrees of per- fection under the auspicious and munificent pa- BS tronage 7 «ce [6] Tournon had been made, by the Pope Patriarch of Antioch ; and Mezzabarba, to add a certain degree of weight . to his mission, was created Patriarch of Alerandria.. After his return, the latter was promoted to the bishopric of Lodi, a preferment which, though inferior in point of station to his imaginary Patriarchate, was yet more valuable in point of ease and profit. Seea fuller account of this mission in Dr. Mo- -sheim’s authentic Memoirs of the Christian Church in China, p- 26. &e. N. : Protestant 6 A Skeich of the State of the Church CENT. tronage of that excellent monarch Christian VI. Xvi. We will, indeed, readily grant, that the converts \“v™ to Christianity that are made by the Danish mis- sionaries, are less numerous than those which we find in the lists of the popish legates; but it may -be affirmed, at the same time, that they are much better Christians, and far excel the latter in the sincerity and zeal that accompany their profession. There is a great difference between Christians in reality, and Christians in appearance ; and it is very certain, that the popish missionaries are much more ready than the Protestant doctors, to admit into their communion proselytes, who have nothing of Christianity but the name. ' We have but imperfect accounts of the labours of the Russian clergy, the greatest part of whom lie yet involved in that gross ignorance that co- vered the most unenlightened ages of the church. ‘We learn, nevertheless, from the modern records of that nation, that some of their doctors have employed, with a certain degree of success, their zeal and industry in spreading the light of the Gospel in those provinces that lie in the neigh- bourhood of Szeria. pase V. While the missionaries now mentioned ex- peel, posed themselves to the greatest dangers and suf- ferings, in order to diffuse the light of divine truth in these remote and darkened nations, there arose in Europe, where the Gospel had obtained a stable footing, a multitude of adversaries, who shut their eyes upon its excellence, and endeavoured to eclipse its immortal lustre. There is no country in Europe where infidelity has not exhaled its poison ; and scarcely any denomination of Chris- » tians among whom we may not find several persons, who either aim at the total extinction of all religion, or at least endeavour to invalidate the authority of the Christian system. Some carry on these unhappy attempts in an open manner, others a in the Eighieenth Century. " others under the mask of a Christian profession ; CENT. -but no where have these enemies of the purest xviii. religion, and consequently of mankind, whom it ~WW was designed to render wise and happy, appeared with more efirontery andinsolence, than under the free governments of Great Britain andthe United Prownces. In England, more especially, it is not uncommon to meet with books, in which, notonly the doctrines of the Gospel, but also the perfec- tions of the Deity, and the solemn obligations of piety and virtue, are impudently called inquestion, and turned into derision [¢]. Such impious pro- ductions have cast a deserved reproach on: the names and memories of Toland, Collins, Tindal and Woolston, a man of an inauspicious genius, who made the most audacious, though senseless attempts to invalidate the miracles of Christ. Add to these Morgan, Chubb, Mandeville, and others. And writers of the same class will be B+ soon [ce] This observation, and the examples by which it is sup- ported in the following sentence, stand in need of some correc- tion.. Many books have, indeed, been published in England against the divinity, both of the Jewish and Christian dispen- sations ; and it is justly to be lamented, that the inestimable blessing of religious liberty, which the wise and good have improved to the glory of Christianity, by setting its doctrines and precepts in a rational light, and bringing them back ta their primitive simplicity, has been so far abused by the pride of some, and the ignorance and licentiousness of others, as to excite an opposition to the Christian system, -which is both designed and adapted to lead men, through the paths of wis- dom and virtue, to happiness and perfection. It is, neverthe- less, carefully to be observed, that the most eminent of the English unbelievers were far from renouncin g, at least in their writings and profession, the truths of what they call natural religion, or denying the unchangeable excellence and obliga- tions of virtue and morality. Dr. Mosheim is more especially mistaken, when he places Collins, Tindal, Morgan, and Chubb, in the list of those who called in question the perfec- tions of the Deity, and the obligations of virtue ; it was suf- ficient to put Mandeville, Woolston, and Toland, in this infa- roous class, 8 CENT. XVI. Wryns/ A Skeich of the State of the Church - soon found in all the countries of Europe, par- ticularly in those where the Reformation has in- troduced a spirit of liberty, if mercenary book- sellers are still allowed to publish, without distinc- tion or reserve, every wretched production that ‘is addressed to the passions of men, and designed Atheists and Deists, to obliterate in their minds a sense of religion and virtue. . VI. The sect of Atheists, by which, im strictness of speech, those only are to be meant who deny the existence and moral government of an infi- nitely wise and powerful Being, by whom all things subsist, is reduced to a very small aiumber, and may be considered as almost ‘totally extinct. Any that yet remain under the influence of this. unaccountable delusion, adopt the system of Spi- noza, and suppose the universe to’be one ‘vast’sub- stance, which excites and produces a great variety — of motions, all uncontrolably necessary, by a sort of internal force, which they carefully avoid de- fining with perspicuity and precision. The Deists, under which general. denomination those are comprehended who deny the divine ori: sen of the Gospel'in particular, and are enemies to all revealed religion in general, form a motley tribe, which, on account of their jarring opinions, may be divided:into differentclasses. Phe most de- cent, or, to use. a more proper expression, {the least extravagant and insipid form of Deism, is that which aims at an association between Christianity and natural religion, and represents the Gospel-as no more than-a republication of the original law of nature and reason, that was more or less obli- - terated in the minds of men. ‘This is the hypo- thesis of Tindal, Chubb, Mandeville, Morgan, and several others, if we are to give credit to their own declarations, which, indeed, ought not al- ways to be done without caution. ‘his also ap- pears to have been the sentiment of an ingenious r writer, in the Eighteenth Century. — 9 writer whose eloquence has been ill employed in CENT. a book, entitled, Essential Religion distinguished XVI. Srom thal which ts only Accessory fd]; for iain whole religious system of this author consists in the three following points :—That there is a God —that the world is governed ly his wise provi- ‘dence—and that the soul is immortal; and he maintains, that it was to establish these three ints by his ministry, that Jesus Christ came §nto the world. Vil. The church of Rome has been governed The Rom. since the commencement of this century, by Cle- ae ‘ment XI. Innocent XIII. Benedict XIII. Clement pontifis. IL and Benedict XIV. who may be all consider- sed as men of eminent wisdom, virtue, and learn- ang, if we compare them with the pontiffs of the preceding ages. Clement XI. and Prosper Lam- ‘bertini, who at present fills the papal chair under the'title of Benedict XIV. '[e], stand much higher in the list of literary fame than the other pontiffs now Mentioned; and Benedict XIII. surpassed them all in piety, or at least in its appearance, which, in the whole of his conduct, was extra- ordinary and striking. Jt was he that conceived the laudable desien of reforming many disor- ders in the church , and restraining the corrup- tion and licentiousness of the clergy ; and for this Sag held a council, m the palace of the Lateran, ce [d] The: ommel title of this book (which is supposed to haye been written byone Muralt, a Swiss, author of the Lettres sursles Anglois et sur les Francots,) is as follows: Let-. tres sur la Religion essenticlle a Homme distinguée de ce qui nen est que Paccessoire. ‘There havebeen several excellent refutations of this book published on the continent ; among which the Lettres sur les vrais principes de la Religion, i in two volumes 8vo. composed by the late learned and ingenious M. Bouilier, deserve particular notice. cr [e] This history was publaneds while Benedict XIV, was yet alive. 10 CENT. XVIII. A Sketch of the State of the Church Lateran, in the year 1725, whose acts and decrees have been made public. But the event did not an- \“Y~ swer his expectations ; nor is there any probability Al! pro- spect of a reconcilia- tion be- tween the Protestant and Rom- ish com- munions entirely removed, that Benedict XIV. who is attempting the execu- tion of the same worthy purpose, though by dif- ferent means, will meet with better success. .. We must not omit observing here, that the modern bishops of Jtome make but an indifferent figure in Europe, and exhibit little more than an empty shadow of the authority of the ancient pontifis. Their prerogatives are diminished, and their power is restrained within very narrow bounds. The sovereign princes and states of Hu- rope, who embrace their communion, no longer tremble at the thunder of the Vatican, but treat their anathemas with indifference and contempt. They indeed, load the holy father with pompous titles, and treat him with all the external marks of veneration and respect; yet they have given a mortal blow to his authority, by the prudent and artful distinction they make between the court of Rome and the Romar pontiff. For, under the cover of this distinction, they buffet him with one hand, and stroke him with the other ; and, under the most respectful profession of attachment to his person, oppose the measures, and diminish still more, from day to day the authority of his court. A variety of modern transactions might be alleged in confirmation of this, and more especially the debates that have arisen in this cen- tury, between the court of Rome, and those of France, Naples, Sardiniaand Portugal, in all which that ghastly court has been obliged to yield, and to discover its extreme insignificancy and weakness. VIl.-There have been no serious attempts made in latter times to bring about a reconciliation be- tween the Protestant and Romish churches ; for, notwithstanding the pacific projects formed by private persons with a view to this union, it js justly te er ee fe ———— _ in the Eighteenth Century. 11 justly considered as an impracticable scheme. The CENT. difficulties that attend its execution were greatly XVIII. augmented by the famous bull of Clement XI. en- ~WW titled .Unigenitus, which deprived. the peace- makers of the principal expedient they employed for the accomplishment of this union, by putting it out of their power to soften and mitigate the doctrines of popery, that appeared the most shock- ing to the ffiends of the Reformation. This ex- pedient had been frequently practised in former times, in order to remove the disgust that the ‘Protestants had conceived against the church of Rome ; but the bull Unzgenitus put an end to all these modifications, and in most of those points that had occasioned our separation from Rome, represented the doctrine of that church in the very same shocking light in which they had been viewed by the first reformers. This shews, with the utmost evidence, that all the attempts the Ro- mish doctors have made, from time to time, to give an air of plausibility to their tenets, and ren- der them palatable, were so many snares insidi- ously laid to draw the Protestants into their com- munion; that the specious conditions they pro- posed as the terms of a reconciliation, were per- fidious stratagems ; and that, consequently, there is no sort of dependence to be made upon the pro- mises and declarations of such a disingenuous set of men. IX. The intestine discords, tumults and divi- Intestine sions, that reigned in the Romish church, during eg as the preceding century, were so far from being ter- ish church. minated in this, that new fuel was added Ha the flame ; and the animosities of the contending par- ties grew more vehement from day to day. ‘These divisions still subsist. ‘The Jesuits are at variance with the Dominicans, and some other religious orders, though these quarrels make little noise, and are carried on with s some regard to decency and. 12 A Sketch of the State of the Church ‘CENT. and prudence; the Dominicans are on bad terms XVII. with the Franciscans; the controversy concern- v™ ing the nature, lawfulness, and expediency of the Chinese creremonies still continues, at least in Europe ; and were we to mention all the debates that divide the Romish church, which boasts so much of its unity and infallibility, the enumera- tion would be endless. The controversy relating to Jansenism which was one of the it ee sour- ces of that division which reigned wit the papal jurisdiction, has been carried on with great a) and animosity in France and in the Netherlands. The Jansenists, or, as: they rather choose to be_ called, the disciples of Augustine, are inferior to their adversaries the Jesuits, in numbers, power, and influence ; but they equal them in resolution prudence, and learning, and surpass them in sanc- tity of manners and superstition, by which they excite the respect of the people. When their af- fairs take an unfavourable turn, and they are op- pressed and persecuted by their victorious enemies, they find an asylum in the Netherlands. For the greatest part of the Roman Catholics in Spanish Flanders, and all the members of that communion that live under the jurisdiction of the United Pro- winces, embrace the principles and doctrines of Jansenius [f |. Those that — the United Provinces ad (ce Lf] This assertion is too general. It is true, that the greatest part of the Roman Catholics in the United Provinces are Jansenists, and that there is no egal toleration of the Je- suits in that republic, It is, nevertheless, a known fact, and a fact that cannot be indifferent to those who have the welfare and security of these provinces at heart, that the Jesuits are daily gaining ground amoug the Dutch Papists. They have a flourishing chapel in the city of Utrechi, and have places of worship in several other cities, and in a great number of vil- lages. It would be worthy of the wisdom of the rulers of the Republic to put a stop to this growing evil, and not to suffer in a Protestant country, a religious order which has been sups pressed ina Popish one, and declared enemies of the state. = ee im the Eighteenth Century. ts Provinces have almost renounced their allegiance CENT. to the Pope, though they profess a warm attach- XVII. ment to the doctrine and communion of the “vw church of Rome ; nor are either the exhortations or threatenings of the Holy Father sufficient to - banish the obstinacy of these wayward children, or to reduce them to a state of subjection and obedience. X. The cause of the Jansenists acquired a pe-The de- culiar degree of credit and reputation, both in nen this and the preceeding century, by a French trans-Quenel’s lation of the New Testament, made by the learn- Nw f° ed and pious Paschasius Quenel, a. priest of the Oratory, and accompanied with practical annota- tions, adapted to excite lively impressions of reli- gion in the minds of men. ‘The quintessence of Jansenism was blended, in an elegant and artful manner, with these annotations, and was thus pre- sented to the reader under the most pleasing as- pect. The Jesuits were alarmed at the success of Quenel’s book, and particularly at the change it had wrought, in many, in favour of the theologi- cal doctrines of Jansenius; and to remove out of the way an instrument which proved so advan- tageous to their adversaries, they engaged that weak prince Lewis XIV. to solicit the condemna- tion of this production at the court of Rome. Cle- ment XI. granted the request of the French mo- narch, because he considered it as the request of the Jesuits; and, in the year 1713, issued out the famous Bull Unigenitus, in which Quenel’s New Testament was condemned, and an hundred and one propositions contained in it pronounced here- _ tical[g]. This buil, which is also known by the. name cP [g] To shew what a political weathercock the infulli- bility of the Holy Father was upon this occasion, it may not __ be improper to place here an anecdote which is related by . Woltaire in his Siecle de Louis XIV. vol. ii, under the article Jansenisme. 14 A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. name of The Constitution, gave a favourable turn XVIII.- to the affairs of the Jesuits; but it was highly’ VU-v~ detrimental to the interests of the Romish shaesiiy Commo- tions in France oc- casioned by this bull. as many of the wiser members of that communion: candidly acknowledge. For it not only confirmed: the Protestants in their separation, by convincing them that the church of Rome was resolved to adhere obstinately to its ancient superstitions and corruptions, but also offended many of the Ro- man Catholics, who had no particular attachment to the doctrines of Jansenius, and were only bent on the pursuit. of truth and the advance- ment of piety. It must also be observed, that the controversy relating to Jansenism was much heated and augmented, instead of being mitigated or suspended by this. despotic and ill-judged edict. XI. The dissensions and tumults excited in Trance by this edict were violent in the highest degree. A considerable number of bishops, and a large body composed of persons eminently distinguished by their piety and erudition, both among the clergy and laity, appealed from the bull to a general council. It was more parti- cularly opposed by the Cardinal De Noailles, archbishop. of Paris, who, equally unmoved by the authority of the pontiff, and by the resentment and indig- _ Jansenisme. The credit of the teller weighs but light in the balance of historical fame: the anecdote, however, is well attested, and is as follows: «* The Abbe Renaudot, a learned «« Frenchman, happening to be at Rome the first year of the «« Pontificate of Clement XI. went one day to see the Pope, “‘ who was fond of men of letters, and was himself a learned «man, and found his holiness reading Father Quenel’s— «‘ book. On seeing Renaudot enter the apartment, the Pope «said in a kind of rapture ; Hére is a most excellent book— “ We have nobody at Rome that is capable of writing in this * manner ; I wish I could engage the author to reside here !”” And yet this same book was condemned afterwards by this same Pope. a a _—— in the Erghteenth Century. 15 ~ indignation of Lewis XIV. made a noble stand crnr. against the despotic proceedings of the court of XvIuI. Rome. These defenders of the ancient doctrine ~V~ and liberties of the Gallican church were perse- cuted by the Popes, the French monarch, and the Jesuits, from whom they received an uninter- rupted series of injuries and affronts. Nay, their entire ruin was aimed at by these unrelenting adversaries, and was indeed accomplished in part, since, some of them were obliged to fly for refuge to their brethren in Holland ; others forced, by the terrors of penal laws, and by various acts of tyranny and violence, to receive the papal edict ; while ‘a considerable number, deprived of their places, and ruined in their fortunes, looked for subsistence and tranquillity at a greater distance from their.native country. ‘The issue of this fa- mous contest was favourable to the dud//, which was at length rendered valid by the authority of the parliament, and was registered among the laws of the state. This contributed, in some measure, to restore the public tranquillity, but it was far from diminishing the number of those who com- plained of the depotism of the pontiff; and the kingdom of France is still full of Appellanis [h], who reject the authority of the dul/, and only wait for a favourable opportunity of reviving a contro- versy, which is rather suspended than terminated, and of kindling anew 4 flame that is covered with- out being extinguished. . XM. Amidst the calamities in which the Jan- The cir- senists have been involved, they have only twothi on methods left of maintaining their cause against tribute to their powerful adversaries, and these are their PP" writings and their miracles. The jormer alone eel ae oe [Ah] This was the name that was assumed by those who appealed from the bull and the court of Rome to a general council. 16 A Sketch of the State of thé Church CENT. have proved truly useful to them ; the /ailer gave XVII them only a transitory reputation, which, being \“v™ ill founded, contributed in the issue to sink their credit. he writings in which they have attacked both the pope and the Jesuits are innumerable ; and many of them are composed with such elo- quence, spirit, and solidity, that they Have pros duced a remarkable effect. The Jansenists, how- ever, looking upon all human means as insufficient to support their cause, turned their views towards supernatural succours, and endeavoured to make it appear, that their cause was the peculiar object of the divine protection and approbation. For this purpose they persuaded the multitude, that God had endowed the bones and ashes of certain per- sons, who had distinguished themselves by their zeal in the cause of Jansenius, and had, at the point of death, appealed a second time from the _ Pope to a general council, with the power of heal« ing the most inveterate diseases. ‘The person whose remains were principally honoured with this marvellous eflicacy, was the Abbé Paris, a man of family, whose natural character was dark and melancholy; his superstition excessive be- yond all credibility ; and who, by an austere ab- stinence from bodily nourishment, and the exer- cise of other inhuman branches~ of penitential discipline, was the voluntary cause of his own death [i], ‘To the miracles which were said to be wrought at the tomb of this fanatic, the Jansenists added a great variety of visions and relations, to which they audaciously attributed a divine origin; for several members of the community, and more especially [2] The imposture that reigned in these pretended miracles has been detected and exposed by various authors; but by none with more acuteness, perspicuity, and penetration, than by the ingenious Dr. Douglas, in his excellent Treatise on miracles, entitled, The Criterion, which was published by Millar in the year 1754. —_-— — in the Eighteenth Century. - 14 especially. those who resided at Paris, pretended ‘CENT: to be filled with the Holy Ghost ; and, in conse- XVIII. quence of this prerogative, delivered i instructions, ll predictions, and exhortations, which, though fre- quently extravagant, and almost, always insipid, yet moved the passions, and attracted the admira- tion, of the ignorant multitude. The prudence, however, of the court of France put a stop tothese fanatical tumults and false miracles; and, in the situation in which things are at present, the Janse: nists have nothing left but their genius and their pens to maintain their cause (/). XI. We can say but very little of the Greek The state and Eastern churches. The profound ignorance (i *** in which they live, and the despotic yoke under church. which they groan, prevent their forming any plans to extend their limits, or making any at- tempts to change their state. The Russians, as we had formerly occasion to observe, assumed, under the reign of Peter the Great, a less savage and barbarous aspect than they had before that memorable period; and in this century have given some grounds to hope that they ‘mayone day be reckoned among the civilized nations. There are, nevertheless, immense multitudes of that rugged people, who are still attached to the bru- tish superstition and discipline of their ancestors 3 and there are several in whom the barbarous spi- rit of persecution still so far prevails, that, were it in their power, they would cut off the Protests ants, and all other sects that differ from them, by fire and sword. ‘This appears evident from a VOL. VI. c variety ce (4) Things are sai changed since the fetirned author wrote this paragraph. ‘The storm of just resentment that has arisen against the Jesuits, and has been attended with the ex« tinction of their order in Portugal, France, andin all the Spas nish dominions, has disarmed the most formidableadversaries of Jansenism, and must consequently be considered as an event highly favourable to the Jansenists. 18 CENT. XVIII. Wwyea/ The exter- nal state of the Luthe- ran church. A Sketch of the State of the Church variety of circumstances, and more especially from the book which Stephen Jovorski has com- posed against heretics of all denominations. The Greek Christians are said to be treated at present by their haughty masters with more cle- mency and indulgence than in former times. The Nestorians and Monophysites in Asia and Africa persevere in their refusal to enter into the communion of the Romish church, notwithstand- ing the earnest intreaties and alluring offers that have been made from time to time by the Pope’s legates, to conquer their inflexible constancy.— The Roman Pontiffs have frequently attempted to renew, by another sacred expedition, their for- mer connexions with the kingdom of Abyssinia; but they have not yet been able to find out a method of escaping the vigilance of that court, which still persists in its abhorrence of popery. Nor is it at all probable that the embassy, which is now preparing at Rome for the Abyssinian emperor will be attended with success,. The, Monophy- sites propagate their, doctrine in Asza with zeal and assiduity, and have not long ago gained over to their communion a part of the Nestorians who inhabit the maritime coasts of Jndia.. XIV. The Lutheran church, which dates its foundation from the year 1517, and the confes- sion of Augsburg from the year 1530, celebrated in peace and prosperity the secular return of these memorable periods in the years 1717, and 1730. It received some years ago, a considerable accession to the number of its members by the emigration of that multitude of Protestants which abandoned the territory of Salizburg, and the town of Berchtols- gaden, in order to breathe a free air, and to enjoy unmolested the exercise of their religion. One part of these emigrants settled in Prussza, another in Holland, and many of them transplanted them- selves and their families to America, and other distant. \ th ‘ ‘\ i in the Eighteenth Century. 19 distant regions.. This circumstance contributed CENT. greatly to propagate the doctrine, and extend the XviII. reputation of the Lutheran church, which thus ~V~ not only obtained a footing in Aszaand America, ‘but also formed several congregations of no small note in these remote parts of the world. The state of Lutheranism at home has not been so ‘prosperous, since we learn both from public ‘transactions, and also from the complaints of its professors and patrons, that, in several parts of ‘Germany, the Lutheran church has been injuri- ously oppressed, and unjustly deprived of several of its privileges and advantages, by the votaries of Rome. XV. It has been. scarcely possible to introduce tts inter- any change into the system of doctrine and dis-™ *** -cipline that is received in that church, because ‘the ancient confessions and rules that were drawny up to point oft the tenets that were to be be- lieved, and the rites and ceremonies that were to be performed, still remain in their full authority, and are considered as the sacred guardians of the Lutheran faith and worship. ‘The method, how- ever, of illustrating, enforcing, and defending, the doctrines of Christianity, has undergone several changes in the Lutheran church. Towards the commencement of this century, an artless simpli-_ city was generally observed by the ministers of ‘that communion, and all philosophical terms and abstract reasonings were entirely laid aside, as more adapted to obscure than to illustrate the truths of the Gospel. But, in process of time, a very different way of thinking began to take place; and several learned men entertained a no- ‘tion that the doctrines of Christianity could:not Maintain their ground, if they were not supported. by the aids of philosophy, and exhibited and proved in a geometrical order. . c2 a3! The 20 A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT.’ The adepts in jurisprudence, who-undertook, XVII. in the last century, the revision and correction of “v™ the body of ecclesiastical law that is in force among Intestine enemies. the Lutherans, carried on their undertaking with great assiduity and spirit; and our church-go- vernment would at this day bear another aspect, — if the ruling powers had judged it expedient to listen to their counsels and representations. We see indeed, in several places, evident proofs that — the directions of these great men, relating to the external form of ecclesiastical government, dis- cipline and worship, are highly respected; and that their ideas, even of the doctrinal part of reli- gion, have been more or less adopted by many. Hence it is not at all surprising, that warm disputes have arisen between them and: the rulers of the church concerning several points. The Lu- theran doctors are apprehensive that, if the senti- religion would become entirely subservient to the purposes of civil policy, and be at length convert- ed into a mere state-machine; and this appre- hension is not peculiar to the clergy alone, but is also entertained by some persons of piety and can- dour, even among the Civilians. eritarih XVI. The liberty of thinking, speaking, and writing, concerning religious matters, which be- gan to prevail in the last century, was, in this, still further confirmed and augmented; and it ‘ments of certain of these reformers took place, — extended so far as to encourage both infidels and ~ fanatics to pour forth among the multitude, with- out restraint, all the effusions of their enthusiasm and extravagance. Accordingly we have seen, -and still see, numbers of fanatics and innovators start up from time to time, and, under the in- fluence of enthusiasm, or of a disordered brain, divulge their crude fancies and dreams among the people, by which they either delude many from the communion of the established church, eb in the Eighteenth Century. 21 or at least occasion contests and divisions of the CENT. most disagreeable kind. We mentioned formerly ¥V1I. several of these disturbers of the tranquillity of “~V~ the church, to whom we may add here the noto- rious names of Tennhart, Gichtelius, Uberfeld, Rosenbach, Bredel, Seizius, Roemeling, and many others, who either imagined that they were divinely inspired, or, from a persuasion of their superior capacity and knowledge, set up for. reformers of the doctrine and discipline of the church. Many writers drew their pens against this presumptuous and fanatical tribe; though the greatest part of those who composed it were really below the notice of men of character, and were rather worthy of contempt than of opposi- tion. And, indeed it was not so much the force of reason and argument, as the experience of their bad success, that convinced these fanatics of their: folly, and made them desist from their chimeri- cal projects. ‘Their attempts could not stand the trial of time and common sense; and. therefore, after having made a transitory noise, they fell: into oblivion. Such is the common and deserved: fate of almost all the fanatic ringleaders of the de- luded populace; they start up all of a sudden, and make a figure for a while; but generally’ speaking, they ruin their own cause by their im- prudence or obstinacy, by their austerity or per- verseness, by their licentious conduct or their in- testine divisions. XVII. Many place in this fanatical class the Bre- Herren- thren of Herrenhut, who were first formed into t= a religious community in the village so named, in Lusatia, by the famous Count Zinzendorff ; and afterwards grew so numerous that their emi- grants were spread abroad in all the countries of Hurope, reached even as far as the Indies, and formed settlements in the remotest quarters of the globe. The Herrenhutters call themselves the c 3 descendants as A Sketch of the State of the Church cENT. descendants of the Bohemian and Moravian Bre- xvi. thren, who, in the fifteenth century, threw off the irv~ despotic yoke of Rome, animated by the zealous exhortations and heroic example of John Huss. They may, however, be said with more propriety, to imitate the example of that famous commu- — nity, than to descend from those who composed it; for it is well known, that there are very few Bohemians and Moravians in the fraternity of the Herrenhutiers ; and it is extremely doubtful, whether even this small number are to be consi- dered as the posterity of the ancient Bohemian : Brethren that distinguished themselves so early by their zeal for the Reformation. If we are to give credit to the declarations of the Herrenhutters, they agree with the Lutherans in their doctrine and opinions, and only differ from them in their ecclesiastical discipline, and in those religious institutions and rules of life which form the resemblance between the Bohemian Bre- thren and the disciples of Zinzendorff. ‘There are, indeed, many who doubt much of the truth of this declaration, and suspect that the society now under consideration, and more especially their rulers and ringleaders, speak the language of Lutheranism when they are among the Lu- — therans, in order to obtain their favour and in- dulgence ; and those who have examined this matter with the most attention, represent this fraternity as composed of persons of different re- ligions, as well as of various ranks and orders. Be that as it may, it is at least very difficult to guess’ the reason that induces them to live in such an entire state of separation from the Lutheran com- munion, and to be so ambitiously zealous in aug- menting their sect, if the only difference between them and the Lutherans lies in the nature of their discipline, and in certain rites and institutions that do not belong to the essence ‘of religion, For ee ee ; in the Kighteenth Century. 93 For the true and genuine followers of Jesus CENT. Christ are but little concerned about the out- XVII. ward forms of ecclesiastical government and dis- ~V~ cipline, knowing ‘that real religion consists in faith and charity, and not in external rites and in- stitutions [7]. XVIIL. It ¢@ [2] It is somewhat surprising to hear Dr. Mosheim speak in such vague and general terms of this sect, without taking the least notice of their pernicious doctrines and their flagitious practices, that do not only disfigure the sacred truths of the Gospel, but also sap all the foundations of mo- rality. To be persuaded of this, the reader, besides the ac- counts which Rimius has given of this enormous sect, will do well to consult a curious Preface, prefixed to the French trans- lation of a Pastoral Letter against Fanaticism, addressed by Mr. Stinstra, an Anabaptist minister in Fr7sland, to his con- _gregation, and published at Leyden in the year 1752. It may not be amiss to add here a passage relating to this odious com- munity from the Bishop of Gloucester’s treatise entitled, The Doctrine of Grace. ‘The words of that great and eminent prelate are as follows: ‘* As purity respects practice, the ‘¢ Moravians give us little trouble. If we may credit the yet *¢ unconfuted relations, both in print and in MS. composed by “¢ their own members, the participants in their most sacred mys “ terious rites, their practices in the consummation of mar- ‘‘ riage are so horribly, so unspeakably flagitious, that this “« people seems to have no more pretence to be put into the s¢ number of Christian sects, than the Turlupins of the thir- “* teenth century, a vagabond crew of miscreants, who ramb- ‘led over Italy, France, and Germany, calling themselves the “ Brothers and Sisters of the Free Spirit, who, in speculation, “¢ professed that species of Atheism called Pantheism, and, “¢ in practice, pretended to be exempted from all the obliga- s tions of morality and religion.”” See Doctrine of Grace, 12mo. vol. ii. p. 153. As to the doctrines of this sect, they open a door to the most licentious effects of fanaticism. Such among many others are the following, drawn from the express declarations of Count Zinzendorff, the head and foun- der of the community: That the law is not a rule of life to a believer :—That the moral law belongs only to the Jews :— That a converted person cannot sin against light. . But of all the singularities for which this sect is famous, the notions they entertain of the organs of generation in both sexes are the most enormously wild and extravagant. I consider (says Count Zinzendorff, in one of his sermons) the parts for distin- guishing both sexesin Christians, as the most honourable of the C4 whole 24 A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. XVIII. It was the opinion of many, that the XVIII. succours of philosophy were absolutely necessary \“vY™ to stem the torrent of superstition, and stop its The ste growing progress, and that these alone were phy among adapted to accomplish this desirable purpose. the Luthe- Fence the study of philosophy, which towards ‘ans. . hs the conclusion of the last century, seemed to de- cline, was now revived, established upon a more rational footing, and pursued with uncommon assiduity and ardour. ‘The branch of philosophy, which is commonly known under the denomina- © tion of Metaphysics, was generally preferred, -as it leads to the first principles of things; and the improvements made in this important science were very considerable. These improvements were owing chiefly to the genius and penetration of the immortal Leibnitz, who cast a new light upon metaphysics, and gave this interesting branch of philosopy a more regular form. This science received a still greater degree of perfec- tion from the philosophical labours of the acute and indefatigable Wolf, who reduced it into a scientific order, and gave its decisions the strength and evidence of a geometrical demon- _ stration, whole body, my Lord and God having partly inhabited them, and partly worn them himself. This raving secretary looks upon the conjugal act as a piece of scenery, in which the male re- presents Christ the husband of souls, and the female the church. The married brother (says he) knows matrimony, respects it, Gut does not think upon i of his own accord ; and thus the pre- cious member of the covenant (i. e. the Penis) ts so much forgot, becomes so useless, and consequently is reduced to such a natu-: ral numbness, by not being used, that afterwards, when he is to marry, and use it, the Saviour must restore him from this dead- ness of body. And when an Esther by grace, and sister accord. ing to her make, gets sight of this member, her senses are shut’ up, and she holily perceives, that God the Son was a boy. Ye holy matrons, who as wives are about your Vice-Christs, honour that precious sign with the utmost veneration. We beg the chaste reader’s pardon for presenting him withthis odious spe-' cimen of the horrors of the Moravian theology. ee a in the Eighteenth Century. 25 stration. Under this new and respectable form CENT: it captivated the attention and esteem of the *V1- greatest part ‘of the German philosophers, and of those in general who pursue truth through the paths of strict evidence ; and it was applied with great ardour and zeal to illustrate and confirm the great truths both of natural and revealed religion. This application of the First Philosophy gave much uneasiness to some pious men, who were extremely solicitous, to preserve pure and un- mixed the doctrines of Christianity; and it was accordingly opposed by them with great eager- ness and obstinacy. Thus the ancient contest between Philosophy and Theology, Faith, and Reason, was unhappily revived, and has been car- tied on with much animosity for several years past. For many are of opinion, that this meta- physical philosophy inspires youthful minds with notions that are far from being favourable to the . doctrines, and more especially to the positive in- stitutions of religion; that, seconded by the warmth of fancy, at that age of levity and pre- sumption, it engenders an arrogant contempt of Divine Revelation, and an excéssive attachment to human reason, as the only infallible guide of man; and that, instead of throwing new light on the science of theology, and giving it an additional air Of dignity, it has contributed, on the contrary, to cover it with obscurity, and to sink it into ob- livion and contempt.’ ) XIX. In order to justify this heavy charge against the metaphysical philosophy, they appeal to the writings of Laurent Schmidt, whom they commonly call the Wertheim interpreter, The Wer- from the place of his residence. This man, who translation was by no means destitute of abilities, and had ofthe acquired a profound knowledge of the philosophy eae now under consideration, undertook, some years ago, a new German translation of the Holy Scrip- tures, 26 A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. tures, to which he prefixed a new system of theo- xvi. logy, drawn up in a geometrical order, that was \“v~ to serve him as a guide in the exposition of the sacred oracles.. This undertaking proved highly detrimental to its author, as it drew upon him from many quarters severe marks of opposition and resentment ; for, scatcely had he published the Five Books of Moses, as a specimen of his method and abilities, when he was not only at- tacked by several writers, but also brought be- fore the supreme tribunal of the empire, and there accused as an enemy of the Christian reli- gion, and a caviller at divine truth. This severe charge was founded upon this circumstance only, that he had boldly departed from the common explication of certain passages in the books of Moses, which are generally supposed to prefigure the Messiah [m]. On this account he was cast into prison, and his errors were looked upon as capitally criminal; but he luckily escaped the vigilance of his keepers, and saved himself by flight. Thecon- | XX. The bare indication of the controversies vied pie. that. have divided the Lutheran church since the tistical,and Commencement of this century would make up a Fea the long list. The religious contests that were set: tests,divideon foot by the Pzetists’ were carried on in some tre Lu- places with animosity, in others with moderation, church. according to the characters of the champions, and the temper and spirit of the people. ‘These con- tests, however have gradually subsided in process a? [m] Dr. Mosheim gives here but the half of the accu- sation brought against Schmidt, in the year 1737, when he was charged with attempting to prove, that there was not the smallest trace or vestige of the doctrine of the Trinity, nor any prediction pointing out the Messiah, to be found in the Five Books of Moses. It was by the authority of an Imperial edict, addressed by Charles VI. to the prince of the empite, that Schmidt was imprisoned, e777 Lee —~™” in the Eighteenth Century. 27 of time, and seem at present to be all reduced to CENT. the following question, Whether a wicked man be Xviu. capable of acquiring a true and certain knowledge ~V~ of divine things, or be susceptible of any degree or species of divine illumination ? The controvesy that has been excited by this question is considered by many asa mere dispute about words; its deci- sion, at least, is rather a matter of curiosity than importance. Many other points, that had been more or less debated in the last century, occa- sioned keen contests in this, such as the elernity of hell torments ; the reign of Christ upon earth during a thousand years ; and the final restoration of all intelligent beings to order, perfection, and happiness. ‘The mild and indulgent sentiments of John Fabricius, professor of divinity fat Helm- stadt, concerning the importance of the contro- versy between the Lutherans and Roman Catho- lics, excited also a warm debate; for this doctor, together with his disciples, went so far as to main- tain, that the difference between the two churches was of so little consequence, that a Lutheran might safely embrace popery. ‘The famous con- troversies that have been carried on between cer- tain divines, and some eminent civilians, concern- ing the rites and obligations of wedlock, the law- ful grounds of divorce, and the nature and guilt of concubinage, are sufficiently known. Other disputes of inferior moment, which have been of a sudden growth, and of a short duration, we shall pass over in silence, as the knowledge of them is not necessary to our forming an accurate idea of the internal state of the Lutheran church. XXI. The reformed church still carries the The state same external aspect under which it has been al. ¢f there teady described [7]. For, though there be every church. | where ocr [n] This description the reader will find above, at the beginning of the last century, / 28 A Shetch of the State of the Church CENT. where extant certain books, creeds, and confes- XVIII. sions, by which the wisdom and vigilance of an- \v~ cient times, thought proper to perpetuate the truths of religion, and to preserve them from the contagion of heresy ; yet, in most places, no per- son is obliged to adhere strictly to the doctrines they contain ; and those who profess the main and fundamental truths of the Christain religion, and take care to avoid too great an intimacy [0] with the tenets of Socinianism and Popery, are deemed. worthy members of the reformed church [ p]. Hence, in ouf times, this great. and extensive community comprehends, in its bosom, Armi- nians, Calvinists, Supralapsarians, Sublapsarians, and | ap [0] Nimiam consuetudinem. 'The expression is remark- able and malignant ; it would make the ignorant and unwary apt to believe, that the reformed church allows its members’ certain approaches towards Popery and Socinianism, provided they do not carry these approaches too far, even to an 2ntimate union with them. This representation of the reformed church is too glaringly false to proceed from ignorance; and Dr. Mosheim’s extensive knowledge places him beyond the suspi-" cion of an involuntary mistake in this matter. It is true, this- reflection bears hard upon his candour ; and we are extremely. sorry that we cannot, in this place, do justice to the know- ledge of that great man, without arraigning his equity. «cr [p] Nothing can be more unfair, or at least more inac-" eurate, than this representation of things. It proceeds from a supposition that is quite chimerical, even that the reformed churches in England, Scotland, Holland, Germany, Switzerland, &c. form one general body, and have, besides their respective and particular systems of government and discipline, some ge- neral laws of religious toleration, in consequence of which they admit a variety of sects into their communion. But this gene~ val hierarchy does not exist. The friends of the Reforma- tion, whom the multiplied horrors and absurdities of Popery obliged to abandon the communion of Rome, were formed, in process of time, into distinct ecclesiastical bodies, or na’ tional churches, every one of which has its peculiar form of government and discipline. The toleration that is enjoyed by the various sects and denominations of Christians arises, in part from the clemency of the ruling powers, and-from the charity and forbearance which individuals think themselves bound to ; exercise one toward another. See the following note. ~ \ in the Eighteenth Ceniury. 29 and Universalists, who live together in charity CENT and friendship (q¢), and unite their efforts in heal- ¥V1- ing the breach, and diminishing the weight and “Y™ importance of those controversies that separate them from each other (r).. This moderation 2 7 is, we (q) If the different denominations of Christians here mentioned live together inthe mutual exercise of charity and benevolence, notwithstanding the diversity of their theological pinions, this circumstance, which Dr. Mosheim seems to ‘Mention as a reproach, is, on the contrary, a proof, that the true and genuine spirit of the Gospel ( whichis a spirit of for- bearance, meekness, and charity, ) prevails among the members ef the reformed churches. But it must be carefully observed, . - that this charity, though it discovers the amiable dondof Peace, does not, by any means, imply uniformity of sentiment, in- difference about truth, or suppose that the reformed churches have relaxed or departed from their system of doctrine. In- deed, as there is no general reformed church, so there is no ge- neral reformed Creed or Confession of Faith. The established Church of £xgland has its peculiar system of doctrine and go- vernment, which remains still unchanged, and in full force ; and to which anassent is demanded from all its members, and -in a more especial solemn and express manner from those who are its ministers. Such is the case with the national reformed churches in the United Provinces. The dissenters in these countries, who are tolerated by the state, have also their re- spective bonds of ecclesiastical union ; and such of them, par- ticularly in England and /reland, as differ from the establish- ment only in their form of government and worship, and not in matters of doctrine, are treated with indulgence by the more moderate members of the national church, who look upon them as their brethren. vet oe (r) In the 4to edition of this work, I mistook, in a moment of inadvertency, the construction of this sentenceinthe original Latin, and rendered the passage as if Dr. Mosheim had represented the reformed churches as diminishing the _ weight andimportance of those controversies that separate there JSrom the church of i? ; whereas he represents them (and, - indeed, what he says is rather an encomium than a reproach) as diminishing the weight of those controveries which separate : them from each other. One of the circumstances that made me fall more easily into this mistake, was my having read, the mo- ment before J committedit, Dr. Mosheim’s insinuation withres- * pect 30 CENT. XVIII. A Sketch of the State of the Church is, indeed, severely censured by many of the Re- formed doctors in Switzerland, Germany,andmore “vv especially in Holland, who. lament, in the most Profects of re-union between sorrowful strains, the decline of the ancient purity and strictness that characterized the doctrine and discipline of the church, and sometimes attack, with the strongest marks of indignation and re- sentment, these modern contemners of primitive orthodoxy. But as the modern party has an evident superiority in point of numbers, power, and influence, these attacks of their adversaries are, generally. speaking, treated with the utmost indifference. XXII. Whoever, therefore, considers all these things with due attention, will be obliged to ac- the Refor- knowledge that neither the Lutherans nor Armi- med and the Luthe- rans. nians have, at this day, any further subject of controversy or debate with the reformed church, considered in a general point Of view, but only with pect to the spirit of the church of Englandin the very next page, where he says, very inconsiderately, ‘that we may judge of that | spirit by the conduct of Dr. W axe, who formed a project of peace and union between the English and Gallican churches, founded upon this condition, that each of the two communities should retain the greatest part of their peculiar doctrines. "This is supposing, though upon the foundation of a mistaken fact, that the church of England, at least, is making evident approaches to the church of Rome.—When I had made the mistake, which turn- ed really an encomium into an accusation, I thought it incum- bent on me to defend the reformed church against the charge of an approximation to Popery. For this purpose, I observed (in note (z) of the 4to edition), ‘ that the reformed churches « were never at such a distance from the spirit and doctrine «¢ of the church of Rome as they are at this day ; and that the «< improvements in science, that characterize the last and the “¢ present age, seem to render a relapse into Romish supersti- ** tion morally impossible in those who have been once deli- «« vered from its baneful influence.” The ingenious author of the Confessional did not find this reasoning conclusive ; and- the objections he has started against it, do not appear to me insurmountable. I have, therefore, thrown upon paper some farther thoughts upon the present state of the reformed reli- gion _— nes —_— *.. tn the Eighteenth Century. 31 with individuals, with private persons that are CENT. members of this great community [s]. For the xvu1. church, considered in its collective and general WY character, allows now to allits members the full : ; liberty gion, and the influence of improvements in philosophy upon its advancement ; and these thoughts the reader will find in the Second Appendix. oc [s] Granting this to be true with respect to the Armi- nians, it cannot be affirmed, with equal truth, in regard to the Lutherans, whose doctrine concerning the corporal presence of Christ in the eucharist, and the communication of the properties of his drvine to his human nature, is rejected by all the reforma- ed churches, without exception. But it is not universally true, even with respect to the Arminians: for though these » latter are particularly favoured by the church of England: though Arminianism may be said to have become predominant | among the members of that church, or at least to have lent its influence in mitigating some of its articles in the private sen- timents of those who subscribe them; yet the Thirty-nine Articles of the church of £ngland still maintain their autho- rity ; and when we jydge of the doctrine and discipline of any church, it is more natural to form this judgment from its esta- blished Creeds and Confession of Faith, than fromthe sentiments and principles of particular persons. So that, with respect to the church of England, the direct contrary of what Dr. Mo- sheim asserts is strictly true ; for it is rather with that church, and its rule of faith, that the JLutherans are at variance, than with private persons, who, prompted by a spirit of Christian moderation, mitigate some of its doctrines, in order charitably to extend the limits of its communion. But, if we turn our view to the reformed churches in Holland, Germany, anda part of Switzerland, the mistake of our author will still appear more palpable; for some of these churches consider certain doctrines, both of the Arminians and Lutherans, as a just cause of ex- cluding them from their communion. - The question here is not, whether this rigour is laudable ; it is the matter of fact that we are examining at present. The church of England, indeed, if we consider its present temper and spirit, does not look upon any of the errors of the Lutherans as fundamental, and is therefore ready to receive them into its communion ; and the same thing may, perhaps, be affirmed of several of the reformed churches upon the continent. But this is very far from being a proof, that the Lutherans have at this day, (as Dr- Mosheim asserts) no further subject of controversy or debate with these churches ; it only proves, that these churches nourish + a spirit of toleration and charity worthy of imitation. 32 A Sketch of the State of the Church CNET. liberty of entertaining the sentiments they think XVII. most reasonable, in relation to those points of doc- \“v™ trine that formerly excluded the Lutherans and - Arminians from its communion, and looks upon the essence of Christianity and its fundamental truths as in no wise affected by these points, how- ever variously they may be explained by the con- tending parties. But this moderation, instead of facilitating the execution of the plans that have been proposed by some for the re-union of the Lutheran and Reformed churches, contribute ra- ther to prevent this re-union, or at least to ren~ dex it much more difficult. For those among the Lutherans who are zealous for the mainte- nance of the truth, complain, that the reformed church has rendered too wide the way of salva- tion, and opened the arms of fraternal love and communion, not only to us (Lutherans), but also to Christians of all sects and all denominations. Accordingly, we find, that when, about twenty years ago, several eminent doctors of our commu- nion, with the learned and celebrated Matthew Pfaff, at their head, employed their good offices with zeal and sincerity in order to our union with the reformed church; this pacific project was so warmly opposed by the greatest part of the Lu- therans, that it came to nothing in a short time (¢). . XXUL wc? (¢) The project of the very pious and learned Dr. Pfaff for uniting the Lutheran and Reformed churches, and the rea- sons on which he justified this project, are worthy of the truly Christian spirit, and do honour to the accurate and sound judgment of that most eminent and excellent divine*, And it is somewhat surprising, considering the proofs of modera- tion and judgment that Dr. Mosheim has given in other parts of this valuable history, that he neither mentions the project of Dr. Pfaff with applause, nor the stiffness of the Lutherans on this occasion with any mark of disapprobation. 3 * See this learned author’s Collectio Scriptorum Irenicorum ad Unionem hater Protestantes facientium, published in 4to, at Hall in Saxony, in the year 1723. ee a in the Eighteenth Century. - e _ XXTM,.The church of England, which is now CENT. the chief and leading branch of that great com- XVUI. munity that goes under the denomination of the —“™~ Reformed Church, continues in the same state, wns ia and is governed by. the same principles, that it of the assumed at the Reyolution under the reign of Chych King William Ill. The established form of F church-goyernment is-L’piscopacy, which is em- ‘braced by the sovereign, the nobility, and the greatest part of the people. The Presbyterians, and the numerous sects of different denomina- tions that are comprehended under, the general title of Non-conformists, enjoy the sweets of reli- gious liberty, under the influence of a /egal tole- ration. ‘Those, indeed, who are best acquainted with the present state of the English nation, tell us, that the dissenting interest declines from day to day, and that the cause of Non-conformity owes this gradual decay, in a great measure, to the le- nity and moderation that are practised by the _ rulers of the established church. The members of this church may be divided into two classes, according to their different ideas of the origin, extent, and dignity of episcopal jurisdiction. For some look upon the government of bishops to be founded on the authority of a diyine institution, and are immoderately zealous in extending the power and prerogatives of the church; others, of amore mild and sedate spirit, while they con- sider the episcopal form of government as far su- - perior to every other system. of ecclesiastical po- lity, and warmly recommend all the precautions that are necessary to its preservation and the in- dependence of the clergy, yet do not carry this attachment to such an excessive degree, as to re- _ fuse the name of a church to every religious com- munity that is not governed by a bishop, or to defend the prerogatives and pretensions of the i HO Ise Mile. >, : a) episcopal 34 A Sketch of the State of the Chureh CENT. episcopal order with an intemperate zeal (w).— Xvill. These two classes are sometimes involved in warm \“vY~ debates, and oppose each other with no small de- gree of animosity, of which this present century has exhibited the following remarkable example. Dr. Benjamin Hoadley, the present bishop of Winchester, a prelate eminently distinguished by the accuracy of his judgment, and the purity of his flowing and manly eloquence, used his utmost endeavours, and not without success, to lower the authority of the church, or at least to reduce the power of its rulers within narrow bounds. On the other hand, the church and its rulers found several able defenders; and, among the rest, Dr. John Potter, now archbishop of Can- terbury, who maintained the rights and’ pre- tensions of the clergy with great eloquence and erudition. As to the spirit of the established church of England, in relation to those who dis- sent from its rule of doctrine and government, we see it no where better than in the conduct of Dr. . Wake, archbishop of Canterbury, who formed a project of peace and union between the English and Gallican churches, founded upon this condi- tion, that each of the two communities should re- tain the greatest part of their respective and pe- culiar doctrines (w). Ne. & XXIV. (cr (w) The learned and pious Archbishop Wake, in a letter to Father Courrayer, dated from Croydon House, July 9. 1724. expresseth himself thus: “ I,bless God that I was born and ** have been bred in an episcopalchurch, which, ] am convinced, ‘¢ has been the government established in the Christian church ~ “‘ from the very time of the Apostles. But I should be un- “willing to affirm, that. where the ministry is not episcopal, “ there is no church, nor any true administration of the sacra- ** ments. And very many there are among us who are zeal- “¢ ous for episcopacy, yet dare not go so far as to annul the “‘ ordinances of God performed by any other ministry.” ocr (w) Archbishop Wake certainly corresponded with — some learned and moderate Frenchmen on this subject, parti- — ft cularly ; in the Eighteenth Century. 38 XXIV. Tlie unbounded liberty which every CENT. individual in England enjoys of publishing, with- xvul. out restraint, his religious opinions, and of wor- ~V~ shipping God in the manner he thinks the most ee conformable to reason and scripture, naturally Zngland produces a variety of sects, and gives rise to an uninterrupted succession of controversies about theological matters. It is scarcely possible for any historian, that has not resided for some time in England, and examined with attention, upon the spot, the laws, the privileges, the factions, and opinions of that free and happy people, to give a just and accurate account of these religious sects and controversies. Even the names of the greatest part of these sects have not as yet reached us, and many of those that are come to our know- ledge, we know but imperfectly. Weare greatly in the dark with respect to the grounds and prin- ciples of these controversies, because we are desti- tute of the sources from whence. proper informa- tion must be drawn. At present the ministerial labours of George Whitefield, who has formed witefeid, a community, which he proposes to render supe- D2 rior cularly with Du Pin, the ecclesiastical historian: and no doubt the archbishop, when he assisted Courrayer in his Defence of the Validity of the English Ordinations, by furnishing him with unanswerable proofs drawn from the registers at Lambeth, had it in his view to remove certain groundless prejudices, which, while they subsisted amongst Roman Catholics, could not but defeat all projects of peace and union between the English and Gallican churchesy The interests of the Protests ant religion could not be in safer hands than Archbishop Wake’s. He who had so ably and so successfully defended Protestantism, as a controversial writer, could not surely form any project of peace and union with a Roman Catholic Church, the terms of which would have teflected on his character as a hegociator. g¢p This note has been misunderstood and cen- sured by the acute author of the Confessional. This censure gave occasion to the ‘Third Appendic, which the reader will nd at the end of this volume, and in which the matter con- tained in this note is fully illustrated, and the conduct of _ Archbishop Wake set in its true light. 36 ; A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. rior in sanctity and perfection to all other Chris- XVII. tian churches, make a considerable noise in Lmg-" .- “v~ land, and are not Altogether destitute of SUCCESS. If there is any consistency in this man’s theologi- cal system, and he is not to be looked upon as an. enthusiast, who follows no rule but the blind im- pulse of an irregular fancy, his doctrine seems to amount to these two propositions > “ That true “¢ religion consists alone in holy affections, and in” “‘ a certain inward jéeling, which it is impossible’ “to explain; and that Christians ought not to “ seek truth by the dictates of reason, or by the “aids of learning, but by laying their minds \ “‘ open to the direction and influence of Divine ‘A “ illumination.” ‘Thestateof KXV. The Dutch church is still divided i the Dutch church. the controversies that arose from the philosophy of Des Cartes and the theology of Cocceius 3 though these controversies be carried on with less bitterness and animosity at present than in former ‘times. It is even to be hoped that these contests will soon be totally extinguished, since it is well known, that the Newtonian philosophy has ex- pelled Cartesianism from almost all the academies and schools of learning in the United Provinces. We have already mentioned the debates that were occasioned by the opinions of Roell. In the year 1703, Frederic Van Leenhof was suspected of a propensity towards the system of Spinoza, | and drew upon him a multitude of adversaries, on account of a Siar rK i book, entitled Hea- ven upon Earth; in-whic that it was the duty of Christians to rejoice always, — . and to suffer no feelings of affliction and sorrow to interrupt their gaiety. The same accusations were brought against.an illiterate man, named William Deurhoff, who, in ‘some treatises com- posed in the Dutch language, represented the Divine Nature under the aca AA a certain force, ' or ne ae oes ee he maintained literally, an the Eighteenth Century. 37 6t energy, that is diffused throughout the whole CENT- universe, atid acts in every part of the great fabric. XV1II- ‘The most recent controversies that have made a “Y™ fidise in Folland, were those that sprung from the 6pinions of Mr. James Saurin and Mr. Paul Maty, on two very different subjects. The former, who was minister of the French in the Hague, and acquired a shining reputation .by his genius and eloquence, fell into an. error; which, if it may be called such, was at least an error of a very pardonable kind. For, if we except some mac- curate and unwary expressions, his only deviation from the received opinions consisted in his. main- taining, that it was sometimes lawful to swerve from truth, and to deceive men by our speech, in order to the attainment of some great and im- portant good [@].. This sentiment was not re- lished, as the most considerable part of the re- formed ‘churches adopt the:doctrine of Augustin, “ That a lie or a violation of the truth can never “be allowable in itself, or advantageous in the “issue.” The conduct of Maty was much mote worthy of condemnation ; for, in order to explain the mystery of the Trinity, he invented the following unsatisfactory hypothesis: “ That “the Son and the Holy Ghost-were two finite “ Beings, that had been created by God, and at “a certain time were united to the Divine na- Gutute |. |.” ice [#] See Saurin’s Discours Historiques, Theologiques, Critiques, et Moraux, sur les evenements les plus memorables du Vieux et du Nouveau Testament, tom. i. of the folio edition. & oF [y] Dr. Mosheim, in another of his learned produc- tions, has explained, in amore accurate and circumstantial manner, the hypothesis of Maty, which amounts to the follow-: ing propositions: “ That. the Father isthe pure Deity; and. “that the Son and the Holy Ghost are two other persons, in * each of whom there are fwo natures; one divine, which is the same in all the three persons, and with respect to which j 6c they D 3 ro Swe 38 CENT. KVIII. Vwv~w A Sketch of the State of the Church -XXVI. The particular confession of faith, that we have already had occasion to mention under the denomination of the Formulary of agreement The dis- gr concord, has, since the commencement of this putes in Switzer- land con- cerning the for- mula con- census, or form of agreement. century, produced warm and vehement contests in Swiizerland, and more especially in the canton of Bern. In the year 1718, the magistrates of Bern published an order, by which all professors and pastors, particularly those of the university and church of Lausanne, who were suspected of entertaining any erroneous opinions, were obliged - to declare their assent to this Formulary, and to adopt it as the rule of their faith, This injunction was so much the more grievous, as no demand of that kind had been made for some time before this period ; and the custom of requiring subscription to this famous confession had been suspended in the case of several who were promoted in the academy, or had entered into the church. Ac- cordingly, s¢ they are one and the same God, having the same numerical << divine essence ; and the other a finite and dependent nature, s‘ which is united to the divine nature, in the same manner in «« which the orthodox say, that Jesus Christ is God and Man.” See Moshemi Dissertationes ad Historiam Ecclesiasticum perti- nentes (published at Altena in the year 1743), vol. ii. p. 498. But principally the original work of Mr. Maty, which was published (at the Hague) in the year 1729, under the follow. ing title: Lettre d’un Theologien a un autre Theologien sur le Mystere de Trinité.—The publication of this hypothesis was* unnecessary, as it was really destitute even of the merit of no- velty, being very little more than a repetition of what Dr. Thomas Burnet, prebendary of Sarum, and rector of West- kington in Wiltshire, had said, about ten years before, upon this mysterious subject, which nothing but presumption can make any man attempt to render intelligible. See a treatise published without his name by Dr. Burnet, in the year 1720, under the following title : The Scripture Trinity intelligsbly ex- plained: Or, An Essay towards the Demonstration of a Trinity in Unity from Reason and Scripture, ina Chain f Conse- guences from certain Principles, &c. by a Divine of the Church of England. See also the same author’s Scripture-Doctrine of the Redemption of the Hi orld by Christ, intelligibly explained, &c. i) - . a) aj a an the Eighteenth Century. — he cordingly, many pastors and candidates for holy CENT. orders refused the assent that was demanded by XVIII. the magistrates, and some of them were punished WY for this refusal. Hence arose warm contests and heavy complaints, which engaged the King of Great Britain, and the States-general of the Unzted Provinces, to offer their intercession, in order to terminate these unhappy divisions; and hence the Formulary under consideration lost much of its credit and authority.—Nothing memorable hap- pened during this period in the German churches. _ The Reformed church that was established in the Palatinate, and had formerly been in such a flourishing state, suffered greatly from the perse- cuting spirit, and the malignant counsels of the votaries of Rome. XXVII. The Socinians, who were dispersed Socinians through the different countries of HMurope, have never hitherto been able to form a separate con- ‘gregation, or to celebrate publicly divine worship, in a manner conformable to the institutions of their sect ; though it is well known, that in seve- ral places, they hold clandestine meetings of a re- ligious kind. The person that made the principal figure among them in this century, was the learn- ed Samuel Crellius, who died in an advanced age at Amsterdam ; he indeed preferred the denomi- nation of Artemonite before that of Socinian, and really departed, in many points, from the received doctrines of that sect. . The Arians found a learned and resolute patron. Arians in William Whiston, professor of mathematics in the university of Cambridge, who defended their doctrine in various productions, and chose rather to resign his chair, than to renounce his opinions.. He was followed in these opinions, as is. com- monly supposed, by Dr. Samuel Clarke, a man of great abilities, judgment, and learning, who, in the year 1724, was charged with altering and ° eau 4) modifying 4D, A Sketch of the Staté of tle Church .CNET- modifying the ancient aid orthédox doctrine of XVII the Trinity [2]. But it must afgue a ereat want’ Gry ‘ of - a [4] It is but too evident that few cofittoversies have so little augmented the surh of knowledé#e, and so mach hurt the’ spirit of charity, as the controversies that have been carried on’ in the Christian church in relation to the doctrine of the T7# nity. Mr. Whiston was one of the first diyines who revived. this controversy in the xviiith century. About the year 1706, he began to entertain some doubts about the proper eternity and omnistience of Christ. This led hint t6 review the popu-’ lar doctrine of the Trinity ; and, in order to execute this re=) view with a degree of diligence and circumspection suitable 8 its importance, he read the New Testament twice over, ani also all the ancient ¢énuine monuments of the Chiristian religion till near the conclusion of the second century. By this in- quiry, he was led to think, that, at the incarnation of Christ, the Logos, or Eternal Wisdom, supplied the place of the {a7 tional soul, or gvyx ;—that the eternity of the Son of Go was not a real distinct existenéé, as of a son properly ¢o-éfer- nal with his father by a true eternal generation, but rather a metaphysical existence in potenti@; or in some sublimer manner in the Father, as his wisdom or word—that Christ’s real erea- fion or generation (for both these terms are used by the earliest writers) took place some time before the creation of the world ;—that the cofincil of Wie itsélf established no other eternity of Christ ;—and, finally, that the Avian d6éctrine in’ thesé points was tlie original doctrine of Christ, himsélf, of his! holy Apostles, and of the most primitive Christians. Mr. histon was confirmed in these sentiments by reading Nova- tian’s Treatise concerning the Trinity ; but moré especially by the peiusal of the Apostolical Constitutions, the antiquity dnd authenticity of which he endeavoured, with more zeal than precision and prudence, to prove, in the third part of his Primitive Christianity Revived. * . ae . os . e > Pee weer ee Boe pd ' This learned visionary,.and upright man, was a considerable sufferer by his opinions. He was not only removed from his _ theological aud pastoral functions, but also from his mathema~ tical professorship, as if Arianism had extended its baneful in- fluence even to the science of lines, angles, and surfaces. This. measure was undoubtedly singular, and it appeared rigid and. severe to all -those, of both parties, who were dispassionate enough to s¢¢ thing's in their true point of light. And, ms deed though we should grant that the good man’s mathema~ tics might, by erréneous conclusions, haye corrupted his or-. thodoxy, yet it will still remain extremely difficult to compre- hend, how his heterodoxy could hurt his mathématics, It was Pe Bh not in the Eighteenth Century. | AY genus and-candour to rank this eminent man CENT. in ‘the class of Ariaris, taking that term in its XVIII. art 7 i proper paella not therefore consistent, either with clemency or good senge, to turn Mr. Whist6n out of his mathematics! chair, because he did not believe the explication of the Trinity that is given iff thé Athanasian creed ; and I mention this as an instance of the wnfair proceedings of immoderate zeal, which often con- founds the plainest distinctions, and deals its punishments without feasure or proportion.’ : _ Dr. Samuel Clarke’ stepped also aside from the notions commonly received concerning the Trinity; but his modifica- tion of this doctrine was not so remote from the popular and orthodox hypothesis, as the sentiment of Whiston. His me- thod of inquiring into that incomprehensible subject was mo- _ dest, anid, at least, promised fait as 4 guide to truthe For he did not begin by abstract and metaphysical reasonings in his illustrations of this doctrine, but turnéd his first researches to — the word and to the testimony; persuaded that, as the doctrine of the Trinity was a matter of mere revelation, all human ex- plications of it must be tried by the declarations of the New ‘Festament, ifiterpreted by the rules of grammar, aud the prin- ciples of sound ¢riticism. It was this persuasion that produced the Doctor’s famous book, entitled, The Scripture Doctrine of the Trinity, wherein every Text in the New Testament relating _to that Doctrine is distinctly considered, aid the Divinity of our blessed Saviour, according to the Scriptures, proved and explain- ed. ‘The doctrine which this learned divine drew from his re- searches: was comprehended in 55 propositions, which, with the proper illustrations, form the second part of this work. i The reader will find them there at full length. “We shall only ' observe here, that D7. Clarke, if he was careful in searching after the trué méaning of those scripture expressions that re- late to the divinity of the Son and the Holy Ghost, was equally circumspect in avoiding the acéusation of heterodoxy, as ap- pears by the series of propositions now referred to. There aré three great rocks of herésy on which many bold adventurers on this Anti-pdcific ocean have been séefi to split violently. These rocks are Tritheism, Sabellianism, and Arianism. Dr. Clarke ot evidently clear of the first, by denying the selfexistence of the Son and the Holy Ghost, and by maintaining their deri- vation from, and subordination to, the Father. Hé laboured hard to avoid the second, by acknowledging the personality and distinct agency of the Son and the Holy Ghost ; and he flattered himself with having escaped from the dangers of the third, by his asserting the eternity (for the Doctor believed the possibility of an eternal-production which Whiston could ae : not 42 A Sketch of the State of the Church CENT. proper and natural signification; for he only XVIII. maintained what is commonly called the Armi- Wr nian not digest ) of the two divine subordinate persons. But with all his circumspection, Dr. Clarke did not escape opposition and censure. He was abused and answered, and heresy was sub- divided and modified, in order to give him an opprobrious title, even that of Semi-Arian. The convocation threatened, and the Doctor calmed by his prudence the apprehensions and fears which his scripture-doctrine of the Trinity had excited in that learned and reverend assembly. An authentic account of the proceedings of the two houses of convocation upon this occasion, and of Dr. Clarke’s conduct in consequence of the, complaints that were made against his book, may be seen ina piece supposed to have been written by the Rey. Mr. John Lawrence, and published at London, in 8vo, in the year 1714, under the following title: An apology jor Dr. Clarke, con- taining an account of the-late Proceedings in Convocation upon his Writings concerning the Trinity. The true copies of all the original papers relating to this affair are published in this apo- logy. , oe Dr. Clarke was attacked by authority, he was also come bated by argument. The learned Dr. Waterland was oné of his principal adversaries, and stands at the head of a polemical body, composed of eminent*divines, such as Gastrel, Wells,, Nelson, Mayo, Knight, and others who appeared in this con- troversy. Against these, Dr. Clarke, unawed by their num- bers, defended himself with great spirit and perseverance, in several letters and,replies. This prolonged a controversy, which may often be suspended through the fatigue of the, combatants, or the change of the mode in theological re- searches, but which will probably never be terminated; for nothing affords such an endless subject of debate as a doctrine above the reach of human understanding, and expressed in the ambiguous and improper terms of human language, such as persons, generations, substance, &c. which, in this controversy, either convey no ideas at all, or false ones. The inconveni- encies, agcordingly, of departing from the divine simplicity of the scripture-language on this subject, and of making a mat- ter of mere revelation an object of human reasoning, were pal- pable in the writings of both the contending parties. For, if Dr. Clarke was accused of verging towards Arianism, by maintaining the derived and caused existence of the Son and the Holy Ghost, it seemed no less evident that Dr. Waterland was verging towards 7ritheism, by maintaining the self-emistence and independence of these divine persons, and by asserting that, the subordination of the Son to the Father is only a subordi~. natioR \ EE a ee ee in the Eighteenth Century. 43 nian Subordination, which has been, and is still CENT. adopted by some of the greatest men in England, X vit. and “V~ nation of office and not of nature. | So that if the former Di- vine was deservedly called a Semz-Arian, the latter might, with equal justice, be denominated ‘a Semi-Tritheist. — The difference between these two learned men lay in this, that Dr. Clarke, after making a faithful collection of the texts in scrip- ture that’ relate to the Trinity, thought proper to interpret them by the maxims and rules of right reasoning, that are used on other subjects; whereas Dr. Waterland denied that this method of reasoning was to be admitted in illustrating the doctrine of the Trinity, whieh was far exalted above the sphere of human reason, and therefore he took the texts of scripture in their direct, literal, and grammatical sense. Dr. Waterland, however, employed the words persons, subsistence, &c. as use- ful for fixing the notion of distinction ; the words uncreated, eternal, and immutable, for ascertaining the divinity of each person; and the words znterior generation and procession, to in- dicate their union. This was departing from his grammatical method, which ought to. have led him to this plain conclusion, that the Son and the Holy Ghost, to whom divine attributes are ascribed in. Scripture, and even the denomination of God to the former, possess these attributes in a manner which it is impossible for us to understand in this present state, and the understanding of which is consequently unessential to our sal- vation and happiness. The Doctor, indeed, apologizes in his queries {p. 321.) for the use of these metaphysical terms, by observing, that “ they are not designed to enlarge our views, “ or to add any thing to our stock of ideas, but to secure the « plain fundamental truth, That Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, * are all strictly divine, and uncreated ; and yet are not three * Gods, but one God.’’ It is, however, difficult to comprehend how terms that neither enlarge our views, nor give us ideas, can secure any truth. It is difficult to conceive what our faith gains by being entertained with.a certain number of sounds, If a Chinese should explain a term of his language which I did not understand, by another term, which he knew beforehand that I understood as little, his conduct would be justly con- sidered as an insult against the rules of conversation UR ed breeding ; and [ think it is an equal violation of the equitable principles of candid controversy, to offer, as illustrations, pro- positions or terms that are as unintelligible and obscure a8 the thing to be illustrated. The words of the excellent and learned Stillingfleet (in the Preface to his Vindication of the Doctrine of the Trinity) administer a plain and a wise rule, which were it observed by divines, would greatly contribute to heal the wounds which both Truth and Charity have re- ceived 44. A Shetch*of the State of the Church, &c. CENT. dnd even by some of the most learned bishops of — Xvil. that nation. This doctrine he illustrated with — “Vv greater care and perspicuity than any before him — had done, and taught, that the Father, Son,and Holy Ghost are equal in nature, and different in rank, authority, and subordination [a]. A great — number of English writers have endeavoured, in a variety of ways, to invalidate, and undermine the doctrine of the holy Trinity ; and it was this consideration that engaged a lady [6], eminently distinguished by her orthodoxy and opulence, to leave by her testament a rich legacy as a founda- tion for a lecture, in which eight sermons are preached annually by a learned divine, who is no- minated to that office by the trustees. This foun- dation has subsisted since the year 1720,and pro- mises to posterity an ample collection of learned. productions in defence of this branch of the Chris- tian faith. “ Sipncne 5 OR ceived in this controversy. “ Since both sides yields (says he) “that the matter they dispute about is above their reach,the __ «* wisest course they can take is, to assert and defend what is *¢ yevealed, and not to be peremptory and quarrelsome ‘about “that which is acknowledged to be above our comprehen- | “ sion ; I mean as to the manner how the three persons partake » “ of the divine nature.” a ecb sd , Those. who are desirous of a more minute historical view of the manner in which the Trinitarian Controversy has been car- ried on dnring this present century, may consult a pamphlet, entitled, 4x Account of all the considerable Books and Pamph- lets that have been wrote on either Side in the Controversy con- cerning the Trinity since the year 1712; in which is also con- . tained an Account of the Pamphlets written this last Year, on euch side by the Dissenters, to the End of thé Year 1719. This pamphlet was published at London in the year 1720. The more recent treatises on the subject of the Trinity are suffi- ciently known, ‘ ; ce [a] It will appear to those who read the preceding note [z], that Dr. Mosheim has here mistaken the true hypo- thesis of Dr. Clarke, or, at least, expresseth it imperfectly ; for what he says here is rather applicable to the opinion of. Dr. Waterland. Dr. Clarke maintained an equality of per- fections between the three Persons; but a subordination of na- ture in point of existence and derivation. [4] Lady Moyer. wt PE C48 ) ee APPENDIX UI. Some Observations relative to the present State of the Reformed Religion, and the influence of improvements in Philosophy and Science on its propagation and advancement. Occasioned by some passages in the preface to a ~ - book, entitled, The ConFressionaL. 'N one of the notes (a), which I added to those APPEND. of Dr. Mosheim, in my translation of his Ec- _.- clesiastical History, I observed that the Reformed churches were never at such a distancefrom the spirit and doctrine of the church of Rome as they are at this day ;—that the improvements in science, that characterize the last and the present age, seem to : render. a relapse into Romish superstition morally impossible in those who. have been once delivered Srom its baneful influence: and that, ifthe dawn of science and philosophy towards the end of the six- teenth, and the commencement of ihe seventeenth centuries, was favourable to the cause of the Refor- mation, their progress, which has a kind ef influence even upon the multitude, must confirm us in the principles that occasioned our separation from the ehurch of Rome. This i [a] See volume ii. p. 573. of the quarto edition. This- note was occasioned by my mistaking, in a moment of inad- vertency, the true sense of the passage to which it relates, _ This mistake I have corrected in the octavo edition, and inthe supplement to the quarto edition. 46 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. This reasoning did not appear conclusive to the ingenious author of the Confessional, who has — accordingly made some critical reflections upon , it in the preface to that work. However, upon an impartial view of these reflections, I find that this author’s excessive apprehensions of the pro- gress of Popery have had an undue influence on _ his method of reasoning on this subject. He sup- poses (preface, p. 59. and 60.), that the improve- ments in science and philosophy, m some Popish — countries, have been as considerable as in any reformed country; and afterwards asks; what entelligence we have from these Popish countries of a proportionable progress of religious reformation? Have we no reason to suspect (adds he) that if an accurate account were to be taken, the balance, in point of conversions, in the most improved of these countries, would be Srthm against the Re- Jormed Religion: 2 I cannot see how these obsecvanhaill or seid conjectures, even were they founded in truth and fact, tend to prove my reasoning inconclusive. I observed that the progress of science was adapted to confirm ws Protestants in the belief and pro- fession of the Reformed religion; and I hadhere — in view, as every one may see, those countries — in which the Protestant religion is established ; and this author answers me by observing, that the progress of the Reformation in some Popish countries is not proportionable to the progress of science and philosophy in these countries. This, surely, is no answer at all; since thereare ~ in Popish countries accidental circumstances that counteract, in favour of Popery, the influence of those improvements in science, which are in direct opposition to its propagation and advance- ment; circumstances that 1 shall consider pre- sently, and which do not exist in Protestant states. This subject is interesting; and I therefore pre- . _ sume, ~ —_—— - ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. OO ae sume, that some farther thoughts upon it will not appEND. be disagreeable to the candid reader. in A The sagacious author of the Confessional can- not, I think, seriously call in question the natural tendency of improvements in learning and science to strengthen and confirm the cause of the Refor- mation. For as the foundations of Popery are a bhnd submission to an usuzped authority over the understandings and consciences of men, and an _amplicit credulity that adopts, without examination, the miracles and visions that derive their existence from the crazy brains of fanatics, or the lucrative artifice of impostors, so it is unquestionably evi- dent, that the progress of sound philosophy, and the spirit of free inquiry it produces, strikes di- rectly at these foundations. Isay the progress of sound philosophy, that the most inattentive reader may not be tempted to imagine (as the author of the Confessional has been informed, Preface, p- 60.), that zmprovements in philosophy have made amany sceptics in all churches, reformed and unre- jormed. For 1am persuaded, that as true Christi- anity can never lead to superstition, so irue philoso- phy will never be a guide to infidelity and scepti- cism. We must not be deceived with the name of philosophers, which some poets and wits have as- sumed in our days, particularly uponthe Continent, and which many lavish upon certain subtle refiners in dialectics, who bear a much greater resemblance ~ of over-weening sophists, than of real sages. We must not be so far lost to all power of distinguish- ing, as to confound, in one common mass, the phi- losophy of a Bacon, a Newion,a Boyle,anda Nie- wentyt, with the incoherent views and rhetorical rants of a Bolingbroke, or the flimsy sophistry of a Voltaire. And though candour must acknow- Jedge, that some men of true learning have been ‘so unhappy as to fall into infidelity, and charity Must weep to see a Hume and a D’Alembert gx joining 46, APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S _ ArP=enp joining a set of men that. are unworthy. af their tL. ea ,society, and covering a dark and uncomfortable system ‘with the lustre of their superior talents, yet equity itself may safely affirm, that neither their science nor their genius are the: causes’ of “ma scepticism. - But if the progress of science and anni inquiry «have anatural tendency to destroy the foundations of Popery, how comes it to pass that, im Popish ~ countries, the progress of the Reformation bears — no proportion to the progress of science? and: how can we account for the ground: which Popery (if - the apprehensions of the author of the Confessional. . are well founded) gains even im Hingland? 9). | ' eer Before I answer’ the first of these questions, it may be proper to consider the matter af fact, and — to examine, for a moment, the state of science and philosophy in Popish countries; this examination, if 1 am.not mistaken, will confirm the theory 1 have laid down with respect to the influence of — philosophical improvement upon true religion. — Let us then turn our view first to one of the most ——— =. considerable countries in Hwrope,1 mean Germa- — ny ; and here we shall be struck with this -un- doubted fact that it is in the Protestant part of this vast region only, that the improvements of science and philosophy appear, while the barba- rism of. the fifteenth century reigns, as yet, in those districts of the empire that profess the Ro- — mish religion. The. celebrated M. D’Alembert, in his treatise, entitled, De ?abus de la Oritique en matiere de. Religion, siete the following remark- able observation on this head: ** We must ac- “ knowledge, though with sorrow, thespresent su- “ periority of the Protestant universities in Gen “many over those of the Romish persuasion. ** This superiority is so striking, that foreigners “ who travel through the empire, and pass from ~ ‘a Romish academy to a Protestant university, — “ even “ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. ‘49 “even in the same neighbourhood, are induced APPEND. ® to think that they have rode in an hour, four *‘ hundred leagues, or lived in that short space *¢ of time, four hundred years; that they have * passed from Salamanca to Cambridgé, or from “the times of Scotus to those of Newton.” Will it be believed (says the same author), in Ss succeeding ages, that, in the year 1750, 4 book “‘ was published in one of the principal Cities of *¢ Europe ( Vienna.) with the following title: Sys- “tema Aristotelicum de formis substantialibus et “ accidentibus absolutis, i. e. The Aristotelian Sys: “ tem concerning substantial forms and absolute ac- “© cidents 2 Will it not rather be supposed, that *< this date is an error of the press, and that 1550 “ is the true reading ?” See D’ Alembert’s ALelan- ges de Literature, d Histoire & de Philosophie, vol. iv. p. 376.—This fact seems’ evidently to shew the connexion that there is between improvements in science, andthe free spirit of the reformed religion. “The state of letters and philosophy in Italy and Spain, where canon-law, monkish li- terature and scholastic metaphysics, have reigned during such a long course of ages, exhibits the same gloomy spectacle. Some rays of philosophi- cal light are now breaking through the cloud in Zialy'; Boscovich, and some’ geniuses of the same stamp, have dared to hold up the lamp of science, without feeling the rigour’ of the Inquisition, or Meeting with the fate of Galilei... If this:dawn- ing revolution be brought to any degree of per- fection, it may, in due time, produce effects that at present we have little hopes of. elon. France, indeed, seems to be the country which the author of the Confessional has principally in view, when he speaks of a considerable progress in philosophy in Popish states that has-not been attended with a’ proportionable influence on the reformation of religion. He even imagines that SPvoL. vi. E of Il. ye a ie 50 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND.1f an account were to be taken, the balance, in point — I, of conversions, in this most improved of the Popish - “ ~ Countries, would be greatly against the Reformed religion. The reader will perceive, that I might grant this, without giving up any thing that I maintained in the note which this judicious au- thor censures. .I shall, however, examine thisno- tion, that we may see whether it is to be adopted without restriction; and perhaps it may appear, that the improvements in philosophy have. had — more influence on the spirit of religion in France — than this author is willing to allow, - or And here, I observe, in the first place, that it is no easy matter, either for him or for me to calcu- late the number of conversions that are made, on both sides, by priests armed with the’ secular power, and Protestant ministers, discouraged by the frowns of government, and the terrors. of per- secution. If we judge of this matter by. the exter- nal face of things, the calculation, may, indeed, be favourable to his hypothesis, since’ the .apostate Protestant comes forth to view, and is publicly enrolled in the registers of the church, while the converted Papist 1s obliged to conceal his profes» — sion, and to approach the truth, like, Nicodemus; — secreily and by night. his ewident diversity of — circumstances, in the respective proselytes, shews — that we are not to form our judgment, by exter- — nal appearances, and. renders it but equitable to presume, that the progress of knowledge may have produced many examples of the progress of refor- — mation, which do not strike theeye,of the public. © It is not, in effect to be presumed, that if either a — toleration, or even anindulgent connivance, were — granted to French Protestants, many would ap; — pear friends of the Reformation, who, at present; — have not sufficient strength of mindto becomemar. ~ tyrs, or confessors, in.its cause. History informsus — of the rapid progress the. Reformation made yn — oy, , France — ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY! “1 France in former times, when a leeal toleration APPEND. was granted to its friends. " When this toleration one, was withdrawn, an immense number of Protest- fants abandoned their country, their relations, and their fortunes, for the sake of their religion. But when that abominable system of tyranny was set'up, which would neither permit the Protest- ants to profess their religion at home, nor to seek for the enjoyment of religious liberty abroad ; and when they were thus reduced to the sad al- ternative of dissimulation or martyrdom, the courage of many failed, though their persuasion tTemained the same. In the south of France many continued, and still continue, their profes- sion, even in the face of those booted apostles, who are sent, from time to time, to drazoon them into Popery. In other places (particularly in the metropolis, where the empire of the mode, * the alluremerits of court-favour, the dread of per- - secution, unite their influence in favour of Pope- ry), the public profession of Protestantism lies under heavy discouragements, and would require a zeal that rises to heroism,—a thing too rate in modern times! In a word, a religion, like Popery, ‘which forms the main spring in the political ma- chine, which is doubly armed with allurements and terrors, must darhp the fortitude of the feeble friend to truth, and attract the external respect even of libertines, freethinkers, and sceptics. But in the second place, if it should be alleged, that men eminent for learning and genius have adhered seriously to the profession of Popery, the fact cannot be denied. But what does it prove? It proves only that, in such persons, there are cir- cumstances that counteract the natural influence of learning and science. It cannot be expected that the influence of learning and philosophy will always obtain 4 complete victory over the attach- ment to a superstitious church, that is ment EZ € 52 ‘APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. the early prejudices of education, by impressidtis ~~ formed by the examples of) respectable. person- ages who have professed and defended’ the doc- trine of that church, by an habit of veneration for authority, and by numberless associations of ideas, whose combined influence gives a wonder- ful bias to the mind, and renders the impartial pursuit of truth extremely difficult... Thus know- ledge is acquired’ with an express design to strengthen previous impressions and) prejudices. Thus many make.-considerable improvements: in science, who have never once ventured to review their religious principles, or to examine the au- thority. on which’ they have been taken up... : _ Others observe egregious abuses in the Romish church, and are satisfied with rejecting them ‘in Secret, without thinking them sufficient to justify separation. ‘This class is extremely numerous 5 and it cannot be said that the improvements in science, have had no effect upon. their religious sentiments. They are neither thorough Papists nor entire Protestants ; but they are manifestly verging towards the Reformation. 9.) © = Nearly allied to this class is another set of men, whose case. is singular and worthy of attention. Even in the bosom of the Romish church, they have tolerably just notions of the sublime simpli- city and genuine beauty of the Christian) reli- gion; but either from false reasonings upon hu- man nature, or an observation of the powerful impressions that authority makes upon the cre- dulity, and a pompous ritual upon the senses of the multitude, imagine that Christianity, in its native form, is too pure and elevated for vulgar souls, and therefore countenance and maintain the absurdities of Popery, from a-notion of their utility. Those who conversed intimately “with the sublime Fenelon, Archbishop of . Cambray, have declared, that such was the nature of his sentiments ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 53 sentiments with: respect to the public religion of APPEND: . his country. | ‘To all this I may add, ‘that a notion of the ne- cessity of a visible ‘universal church, and of a visi-’ ble centre or bond of union, has led many to ad- here to the Papacy (considered in this light), who look upon some of the principal and fundamental doctrines of the Romish church to be erroneous and extravagant. Such is the case of the learned. and worthy Dr. Courrayer, whose upright forti- tude in declaring his sentiments obliged him to seek an asylum in England ; and who, notwith- standing his persuasion of the absurdities which ' abound in the church of Rome, has never totally ' separated himself from its communion. And such is known to be the case with many men of learn- ing and piety in that church. Thus it happens, that particular and accidental circumstances counteract, in favour of Popery, the natural effects of improvements in learning and philosophy, which have their full and proper influence in Protestant countries, where any thing that resembles these circumstances is directly in favour of the Reformed religion. But I beg that it may be attentively observed, in the third place, that notwithstanding all these: particular and accidental obstacles to the progress of the Reformation among men of knowledge and letters, the spirit of the Reformation has, in fact gained more ground than the ingenious au-' thor of the Confesszonal seems to imagine. I think. it must be allowed, that every branch of supersti- tion that is retrenched from Popery, and every portion of authority that is taken from its pontiff, is a real gain to the cause of the Reformation ; and though it does not render that cause abso-: lutely triumphant, yet prepares the way for its progress and advancement.. Now (in this point of view), I am persuaded it will appear that, for E3 twenty’ 54 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. twenty or thirty years past, the Reformation, or. Re 8 at least its spirit has rather gained than lost — ground in Roman Catholic states, In | several countries, and more particularly in Mravice, many of the gross abuses of Popery have been correct. ed. We have seen the saintly Legend, in many! places, deprived of its fairest honours. We shave! seen a mortal blow given in France to the abso- lute power-of the Pope. What is still more stirs prising, we have seen, even in Spaimand Portugal, strong lines of a spirit of opposition tothe pre- tended infallible Ruler of the Church; We have seen the very Order, that has been always consix dered as the chief support of the Papacy, the Order of the Jesuits, the fundamental characteristic of whose énstfute is an. inviolable obligation to ex- tend beyond all limits, the despotic authority of the Roman’ pontifis; we have seen I say, that Order suppressed, banished, covered with deserv-. ed infamy, in three powerful kingdoms [4));:and) we see, at this moment, their credit declining im other Roman-Catholic states. We see, in seve- ral Popish countries, and: more especially in France, the Holy Scriptures more generally im the hands: of the people than in former times; We have seen the Senate of Venice, not many months. ago, suppressing, by an express edict,[[¢ |, the officers: of the Inquisition im all the small towns, reducing their power to a'shadow in the larger cities, ex- tending the Liberty of the Press; and all this: in a steady opposition to the repeated remonstrances: of the court of Rome. ‘These, and many other facts. that might be collected here, facts of a re-) cent date, shew that the essential spiritiof Poperyy whichis. spirit of unlimited despotism inthe pre« tended head of the Church, and a spirit of blind, — submission [4] France, Spain, and Portugal. waged y Fe] This edict was issued out in the month of February; 1767+ ea ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 55 submission and superstition in its members, is ra- APPEND. ther losing than gaining ground, even in those,” countries that still profess the religion of Romie. If this be the case, it would seem, indeed, very strange, that Popery, which is losing ground at home, should be gaining it abroad, and acquiring new strength, as sofie imagine, even in Protest- ant countries. This, at first sight, must appear a paradox of the most enormous size ; and it is to - be hoped that it will continue to appear such, upon the closest examination.— While the spirit and vigour of Popery are actually declining on the continent, I would fondly hope, that the appre-' hensions of some worthy persons, with respect to its progress in England, are without foundation. To account for the growth of Popery in an agé of light, would be incumbent upon me, if the fact were true. Until this fact be proved, 1 may be excused from undertaking such a task.. The fa- mous story of the golden tooth, that employed the laborious researches of physicians, chymists, and philosophers, stands upon record, as a warning to those who are over-hasty to account for a thing which has no existence. My distance from Eng- land, during many years past, renders me, indeed, less capable of judging concerning the state of Popery, than those who are upon the spot. I shall therefore confine myself to a few reflections upon this interesting subject. When it is said that Popery gains ground in - England, one of the two following things must be meant by this expression: either that the spirit of the established, and other reformed churches is Jeaning that way ; or that a number of individuals are made proselytes, by the seduction of Popish emissaries, to the Romish communion. With respect to the established church, I think that a candid and accurate observer must vindicate it from the charge of a spirit of approximation to ; E 4 Rome. 56 APPEND. wayne APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S Rome. We do not live in the daysof a Laud; nor. do his successors seem to have imbibed his spirit. I don’t hear that the claims of church-power ate carried high in the present times, or that.a spirit of intolerance characterizes the Episcopal hier- archy. And though it were to be wished,:that the case of Subscription were to be made easier to: good and learned men, whose scruples deserve indulgence, and were better accommodated to: what is known to be the reigning theology among the Episcopal clergy, yet it is straining «matters too far, to allege the demand of Subscription asa proof that the established church is verging:to- wards Popery.. As to the Protestant dissenting” churches in England, and Ireland, they stand so’ avowedly clear of all imputations of this nature, on minora: nigh ill that it is utterly unnecessary to vindicate them on’ — this head. If any thing of this kind is to be ap- prehended from any quarter within the pale of the Reformation, it is from the quarter of. Fanaticism, which, by discrediting free inquiry, crying down human learning, and encouraging those pretended elluminations and impulses which give imagination an undue ascendant in religion, lays weak minds open to the seductions of a church, which has al- ways made its conquests by wild visions and false) miracles, addressed to the passions and fancies of men. Cry down reason, preach up implicit faith, extinguish the lamp of free inquiry, make inward. experience the test of truth; and then the main barriers against Popery will be removed. Persons. who follow this Method possibly may continue. Protestants ; but there is no security against their, becoming Papists, if the occasion is presented. Were they placed in a scene where artful priests and enthusiastic monks could play their engines. of conversion, their Protestant faith would be very likely to fail. If, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 57, If by the supposed growth of Popery be meant, ABEND: the success of the Romish emissaries in making. el | proselytes to their communion, here again the question turns upon a matter of fact, upon which I cannot venture to pronounce. There. is-no doubt but the Romish hierarchy carries on its operations under the shade of an indulgent con- nivance; and it is to be feared that its members are wiser, i..e. more artful and zealous, zm their generation, than the children of ight, The establish- ment of the Protestant religion inspires, it is to be feared, an indolent security into the hearts of its friends. Ease and negligence are the fruits of prosperity ; ; and this maxim extends even to reli- gion. ; It is not unusual to see a victorious gene- ral sleep upon his laurels, and thus give advantage to an enemy, whom adversity renders vigilant. All. good and true Protestants will heartily wish that this were otherwise. They will be sin- cefely afflicted at any decline that may happen in the zeal and, vigilance that ought ever to be em- ployed against Popery and Popish emissaries, since they can never cease to consider Popery as a sys- tem of wretched superstition and political despo- tism, and must particularly look upon Popery in the British isles as pregnant with the principles of disaffection. and- rebellion, and as at invariable enmity with our;religious liberty and our happy civil constitution. But still there is reason to hope, that Popery makes very little progress, notwithstanding the apprehensions that have been entertained on this subject. The insidious pub- lications of a Taafe and a Philips, who abuse the terms of charity, philanthropy, and humanity, in their flimsy apologies for a church whose éen- der mercies are known to be cruel, have alarmed many well-meaning persons. Butit is much more wise, as well as noble, to be vigilant and steady against the enemy, than to take the alarm at the smallest 58 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. smallest of his motions, and to fall into a panic, i as if we were conscious of our weakness. Be that . as it will, I return to my first principle, and am still persuaded, that the Protestant church, and -— its prevailing spirit, ave, at this present time, as averse to Popery, as they were at any period since’ the Reformation, and that the thriving state of learning.and philosophy is adapted to confirm them in this well founded aversion. Should it even be granted that proselytes to Popery have’ been made among the zgnorant and unwary, by the emissaries of Rome, this would by no means’ ‘invalidate what I here maintain; though it may justly be considered as a powerful incentive to the zeal and vigilance of rulers temporal and spiritual, of the pastors and people of the reformed churches, against the encroachments of Rome. mb 03 The author of the Confessional complains, and perhaps justly, of the bold and public appearance which Popery has of late made in England. “ The ** Papists, says he, strengthened and animated by’ “an influx of Jesuits, expelled even from) “ Popish countries for crimes and practices of “* the worst complexion, open public mass-houses, “and affront the laws of this Protestant king~ “¢ dom in other respects, not without insulting “some of those who endeavour to check their ““ insolence.—And we are told, with the utmost “* coolness and composure, that—Popish Bishops ** go about here, and exercise every part of their “ function, without offence, and without observas “< fon.” This, is, indeed, a circumstance that the friends of reformation and religious liberty can~ not behold without offence: I say, the friends of religious liberty ; because the maintenance of all liberty, both civil and religious, depends on cir» - cumscribing Popery within proper bounds; since Popery is not a system of inocent' speculative. opis nions, but a yoke of despotism, an enormous ; "Mixture 7 . ; 4 ‘ ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. - 59 mixture of princely and priestly tyranny, designed 4pprnp, _ to enslave the consciences of mankind, and tode- 1. stroy their most sacred and invaluable rights. ““’™ But at the same time, I don’t think we can, from this public appearance of Popery, rationally con- clude that it gains ground, much less (as the au- thor of the Confessional suggests), that the ‘two hierarchies (7. ¢. the Episcopal and the Popish) are growing daily more and more tnto a resemblance of each other. The natural reason of this bold: ap- ance of Popery is the spirit of toleration, that 1as been carried to a great height, and has ren- dered the execution of the laws against Papists, in the time past, less rigorous and severe. How it may be proper to act with regard to the growing insolence of Popery, is a matter that must be left to the wisdom and clemency of go- vernment. Rigour against any thing that bears the name of a Religion, gives pain to a candid and generous mind ; and it is certainly more eligible to extend foo far, than to circumscribe too nar- rowly, the bounds of forbearance, and indulgent charity. __ Ifthe dangerous tendency of Popery consider- ed as a pernicious system of policy, should be pleaded as a sufficient reason to except it from the indulgence due to merely speculative systems of theology ;—if the voice of history should be ap- pealed to, as declaring the assassinations, rebel- lions, conspiracies, the horrid scenes of carnage and desolation, that Popery has produced ;—if standing principles and maxims of the Roman church should be quoted, which authorise these enormities ;—if it should be alleged, finally, that Popery is much: more malignant and dangerous in Great Britain than in any other Protestant country ;—I acknowledge that all these pleas against Popery are well founded; and plead for _ modifications to the connivance which the cle- : mency 60 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. Mency of government may think proper to grant Il. to that unfriendly system of religion. All 1 wish is, that mercy and humanity may ever accompany’ the execution of justice; and ‘that nothing like. merely religious persecution may stain the British’ annals. And all I maintain with respect to the chief point under consideration is, that the pub- lic appearance of Popery, whieh is justly com- plained of, is no certain proof of its growth, but rather shews its indiscretion than its strength, and. the declining vigour of owr zeal than the Pei et f influence of 2/s maxims. “ “ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 61 APPENDIX Iii. —— 8 SED 1S 800— A circumstantial and exact Account of the Corres- nce that was carried on in the year 1717 and 1718, between Dr. William Wake, Arck- bishop of Canterbury, and certain Doctors of the Sorbonne af Paris, relative to a Project of Union between the English and Gallican Churches. Magis amica veritas. Wes the famous Bossuet, Bishop of Meauz, APPEND. laid an insidious snare for unthinking Protestants, in his artful Exposition of the Doc- trine of the Church of Rome, the pious and learn- ed Dr. Wake unmasked this deceiver; and the writings he published on this occasion gave him a distinguished rank among the victorious cham- pions of the Protestant cause. Should any per- son, who had perused these writings, be inform- ed, that this pretended Champion of the Protestant religion had set on foot a project for union with a Popish church, and that with concessions in favour of the grossest superstition and idolatry [d]|, he would be apt to stare; at least, he would require the strongest possible evidence for a fact, in all ap- pearance, so contradictory and unaccountable, This accusatiom has, nevertheless, been brought against the eminent Prelate, by the ingenious and intrepid author of the Confessional; and it is found- ed upon an EB TAR ARY passage in Dr. Mo- sheim’s . [d] See the Cieyfinoeal 2d edition, Pref. p. lxxvi. * 62 APPEND. sheim’s Ecclesiastical History ; where we are told, IIt. -APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S that Dr. Wake formed a project of peace and union between the English and Gallican churches, founded upon this condition, that each of the two communi- ties should retain the greatest part of their respec- tive and peculiar doctrines [e]. This passage though : [e] See the English Translation of Mosheim’s History, Vol. TE. p. 576. Dr. Mosheim had certainly a very imper- fect idea of this correspondence ; and he seems'to have been misled by the account of it, which Kiorningius’ has given in his Dissertation Dé Consecrationibus £piscoporam Anglorum, published at Helmstadt in 1739; which account, not withstand- ing the means of information its author ‘seemed to have by his journey to England, and his conversations with Dr. Courrayer, is full of mistakes. Thus Kiorningius tells us, that Dr. Wake submitted to the judgment of the Romish doctors, his correspondents, the conditions of peace between the two churches, which he had drawn up ;—that he sent a learned man ( Dr. Wilkins, his chaplain) to Paris, to; forward and complete, if possible, the projected union ;—that in a certain assembly held at Paris, the difficulties of promoting this union — without the Pope’s concurrence were insisted upon by some men of high rank, who seemed inclined to the union, and that these difficulties put an end to the conferences ;—that, how- ever, two l'rench divines (whom he supposes to be Du Pin and Girardin) were sent to England to propose new terms. » It now happens unluckily for Mr. Kiorningius’ reputation as ee ee ee an historian, that not one syllable of all this is true, as will ap- — pear sufficiently to the reader, who peruses with attention the account, and the pieces, which I here lay before the public-— But one of the most, egregious errors in the account given by Kiorningius, is at page 61 of his Dissertation, where | € Saysy that Archbishop Wake was so much elated with the prospect ee of success in the scheme of an accommodation, that he dc+ quainted the divines of Geneva, with it in 1719, and plainly intimated to them, that he thought it an easier thing than re- conciling the Protestants with each other.—Let us now see where Kiorningius received this information.— Why, truly, it was from a letter of Dr. Wake to Professor Turretin of Geneva, in which there is not one syllable relative to a scheme of union between the £nglish and Gallican churches; ané yet Kiorningius quotes a passage in this letter as the om”, authority he has for this affirmation. ‘The case was thus, Dr. Wake, in the former part of his letter to Turretin, speaks of the sufferings of the Hungarian and Piedmontese i churches, “ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. ee though it is, perhaps, too uncharitably interpret- appenn. ed by the author already mentioned, would fur-. ™ nish, without doubt, just matter of censure, were ; it founded in truth. 1 was both surprised and perplexed while I was translating it. I could not ‘procure immediately proper information with re- ‘spect to the fact, nor could I examine Mosheim’s proofs of this strange assertion, because he al- leged none. Destitute of materials, either to in- validate or confirm the fact, 1 made a slight men- tion, in a short note, of a correspondence which had been carried on between Archbishop Wake and Dr. Du Pin, with the particulars of which I was not acquainted; and, in this my ignorance, only madea general observation, drawn from Dr. Wake’s known zeal for the Protestant religion, which was designed, not to confirm that assertion, but rather to insinuate my disbelief of it. It never could come into my head, that the interests of churches, which he had successfully endeavoured to alleviate, by engaging George I. to intercede in their behalf ; and then proceeds to express his- desire of healing the differences that disturbed the union of the Protestantchurchesabroad. Interim - {says he) dum hec (i. e. the endeavours to relieve the un- arian and Piedmontese churches) félicitér peraguntur, ignos- cette, Fratres Dilectissimi, si majorts quidem laborts at que diffi- cullatis, sed longé maximé, nobis commodi inceptum vobis propos nam ; unionem nimixim, &c. Professor Turretin, in his work entitled, Nubes Testium, printed only the latter part of Dr. Wake’s letter, beginning with the words, Jnierim dum hec Selicitér, uti spero, peraguntur ; and Kiorningius, not having seen the preceding part of this letter, which relates to the Hungarian, and Piedmontese churches, and with which these words are connected, took it into his head that these words were relative to the scheme of union between the English and Gallican churches, Nor did he only take this into his head by way of conjecture, but he affirms, very sturdily and posi- tively, that the words have this signification: Hee verba (says he), tangunt pacts cum Gallis instaurande negotium, quod - ex téemporum rationibus,; manifestum est, 'To shew him, how- ever, that he is grossly mistaken, I have published, among the annexed pieces (No. XX.) the whole Letter of Archbishop Wake to Turretih. 64 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM'S appenp.Of the Protestant religion ‘would have been safe ill. in Archbishop Wake’s ‘hands, ‘had:1 given the smallest degree of credit to Dr. Mosheim’s asset. tion, or even suspected that that'eminent prelate was inclined to form a union between the English — . and Gallicanchurches, founded on this condition, that — eachofithetwo communities should retain the: greatest part of their respective and peculiar doctrineso>. If the author of the Confessional had given‘a little more attention to this, he could not have represented me, as confirming the fact alleged by Mosheim, much less as giving it, what ‘he is pleased to call the sanction of my approbation. I did not confirm the fact; for I only said:there was a correspondence on the subject, without . speaking a syllable of the unpleasing condition that forms the charge against Dr. Wake. I shall not enter here into a debate about the grammatical import of my expressions ; as | have something more interesting to present to the reader, who is curious of information about Archbishop Wake’s real conduct in relation to the correspondence al« ready mentioned. I have been favoured with authentic copies of the letters which passed in this correspondence which are now in the hands of Mr. Beauvoir of Canterbury, the worthy son of the clergyman who was chaplain to Lord Stair in the year 1717, and also with others, from the va- luable collection of manuscripts left by Dr. Wake to the library of Christ’s Church College im Oxford, It is from these letters that | have drawn the fol- lowing account, at the end of which copies of them are printed, to serve as proofs of the truth of this relation, which I publish with a disinterest- ed regard to truth. This impartiality may. be, in some measure, expected from my situation im life, which has placed me at a distance from the Scenes of religious and ecclesiastical contention in England, and cut me off from those person ' connexions, _ ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. connections, that nourish the prejudices of a party APPEND. spirit, more than many are aware of; but it would be still more expected from my principles, were they known. Econ this narrative confirmed by authentic papers, it will appear with the utmost evidence : Ist, That Archbishop Waké was not the first mover in this correspondence, nor the person that Sormed the project of union between the Enghsh and Gallican churches. . 2dly, That he never made any concessions, nor Offered to give up, for the sake of peace, any one point of the éstablished doctrine and discipline of the church of England, in order to promote this union. $dly, That any desires of union with the church of Rome, expressed in the archbishop’s letters, proceeded from the hopes (well founded, or illu- sory, is not my business to examine here) that he at first entertained of a considerable ‘reformation in that church, and from an expectation that its - most absurd. doctrines would fall to the ground, if they could once be deprived of their great sup- port, the Papal authority ;the destruction of which authority was the very basis of this corres- pofidence. It will further appear, that Dr. Wake consi- dered union in external worship, as one of the best methods of healing the uncharitable dissénsions that are often occasioned by a variety of senti-. ments in point of doctrine, in which a perfect uniformity is not to be expected, ‘This is un- doubtedly a wise principle, when it is not carried too far; and whether or no it was carried too far by this eminent prelate, the candid reader is left to judge from the following relation‘ ©» - In the month of November, 1717, Archbishop. ‘Wake wrote a letter to Mr. Beauvoir, chaplain Pp Vial, Vi... EF to 66 APPEND. Ii. Wyn APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S to the Earl of Stair, then ambassador at Paris, i which his Grace acknowledges the receipt of se- veral obliging letters from Mr.’ Beauvoir. This is manifestly the first letter which the prelate wrote to that gentleman, and the whole contents of it are matters of a literary nature ( ey ie ' answer (f) The perusal of this letter (which the readet will find- among the pieces here subjoined, No IJ.) is sufficient to remove the suspicions of the author of the Confessional, who seems in- clined to believe, that Archbishop Wake was the first mover in the project of uniting the English and Gallican churches. This author having mentioned Mr. Beauvoir’s letter, in which Du Pin’s desire of this union is communicated to the Archbishop, asks the following question: ‘¢ Can any man be certain that Beauvoir mentioned this merely out of his own head and with- out some previous occasion given, in the Archbishop’s letter to him, for such a conversation with the Sorbonne déctors*?”” I answer to this question, that every one who reads the Archbi- shop’s letter of the 28th of November, to which this letter of Mr. Beauvoir’s is an answer, may be very certain that Dr: Wake’s letter didnot give Mr. Beauvoir the /east occasion for such a conversation, but relates entirely to the Benedictine edi- tion of St. Chrysostom, Martene’s Thesaurus Anecdotorum, and Moreri’s Dictionary. But, says our author, there is an &c. in this copy of Mr. Beauvoir’s letter, very suspiciously placed, as if to cover something improper to be disclosed +: But really if any thing was covered here, it was covered from the Arch- bishop as well as from the public, since the yery same &c. that we see in the printed copy of Mr. Beauvoir’s letter stands in the original. Besides, I would be glad to know, what there is in the placing of this Sc. that can give rise to suspicion ? The passage of Beauvoir’s letter runs thus: “¢ They (the ‘Sorbonne doctors) talked as if the whole kingdom was to ap- peal to the future General Council, &c. They wished for 4 union with the church of England; as the most effectual means" to unite all the Western Churches.” It is palpably evident, that the de. here has not the least relation to the union in ques-- tion, and gives no sort of reason to suspect any thing but the spirit of discontentment, which the insolent proceedings of the Court of Rome had excited among the French divines. * See the 2d edition of the Confessional, Pref. p. Ixxviii. Note Wa + The other reflections that the author has there made upon the cer-— respondence between Archbishop Wake and the doctors of the Sorbonne, © are examined in the following note. 4 z, ECCLESIASTICAL: HISTORY. «67 answer to this letter; Mr. Beauvoir, in one dated appEnp. TLL the 11th of December, 1717, O. S. gives the Archbishop the information he desired, about the method of subscribing to a new edition of St. Chrysostom, which was at that time in the press at Paris, and then mentions his having dined with Du Pin, and three other doctors of the Sorbonne, who talked as if the whole kingdom of France was to appeal (in the affair of the Bull Unigenitus ) to a future general council, and who wished for an‘union with the church of England, as the most effectual means to unite all the western churches. Mr. Beauvoir adds, that Dr. Du Pin had desired him to give his duty to the Archbishop (g¢). Here we sée the first hint, the very first overture that was made relative to a project of union between the English and Gallican churches ; and this hint comes originally from the doctors of the Sorbonne, and is not at all occasioned by any thing contain- ed in preceding letters from Archbishop Wake to Mr. Beauvoir, since the one only letter, which Mr. Beauvoir, had hitherto received from that eminent prelate, was entirely taken up in inquiries about some new editions of books that were then publishing at Paris. Upon this the archbishop wrote a letter to Mr. Beauvoir, in which he makes honourable mention of Du Pin as an author of merit; and expresses his desire of serving him, with that benevolent politeness which reigns in our learned prelate’s letters, and seems to have been a striking line in his amiable character (h). Dr. Du F2 - Pin (g) See the Letters subjoined, No. IT. (4) This handsome mention of Dr. Du Pin, made by the archbishop, gives new subject of suspicion to the author of the - Confessional. He had learned the fact from the article Wake, in the Biographia Britannica ; *“ but, (says he,) we are left ‘to guess what this handsome mention was ;—had the biogra- pher given us this letter, together with that of November 97, they 68 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. Pin improved this favourable occasion of writi i. to the Archbishop a letter of thanks, dated Jas nuary » | FETE they might probably (it would have been more accurate to have said possibly} have discovered what the biographer did not want we should know, namely, the share Dr. Wake had in forming the project of an union between the two churches *,’” This is guessing with a witness :—and it is hard to imagine how the boldest calculator of probabilities could conclude from Dr. Wake’s handsome mention of Dr. Du Pin, that the former had a share, of any kind, in forming the project of union now under consideration. For the ingenious guesser happens to be quite mistaken in his conjecture ; and I hope to convince him of this, by satisfying his desire. He desires the letter of the 27th (or rather the 28th) of November ; I have referred to it in the preceding note, and he may read it at the end of this account +. He desires the letter in which handsome mention is made of Du Pin; and I can assure him, that in that letter there is not a single syllable relative to an union. The passage that regards Dr. Du Pin is as follows : “ lam much obliged to. yow (says Dr. Wake, in his letter to Mr.-Beauvoir, dated January 2. 1717-18.) for making my name known to Dr. Du Pin. He is a gentleman by whose labours I have profited these — many years. And I do really admire how it is possible for ene man to publish so much, and yet so correctly, as he has. generally done., I desire my respects to him; and that if ther be any thing here whereby I may be serviceable tohim, he wi freely command me. Such was the Archbishop’s: handsome mention of Du Pin; and it evidently shews that till then, there never had been any communication between them. :Yet these are all the proofs which ‘the author of the Confessional gives ef the probability that the Archbishop was, the first mover in this affair. ») apn sae « But his Graceaccepted the party, a formal treaty commenees, i and is carried on in a correspondence of some length,” 8c. says the author of the Confessional. And I would candidly ask that author, upon what prineiplesof Christianity, reason, orcharity, Dr. Wake could have refused to hear the proposals, terms, and sentiments, of the Sorbonne doctors, who discovered an inclina- ' tion to unite with his chureh ? The author ef the Confessional — says elsewhere, “ that it was, at the best, officious and presump- tuous in Dr. Wake to enter mtoa negociation of this nature, without authority fromthe church or the government.” But — the truthis,that he entered into no negociation or treaty on this head 5 — * Confessional, 2d edit. Pref. p. lxxviiit + No. i t Id ib. p. lxxxv. > —_— © - ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 69. y 31. (February 11.) 1717-18 ; in which, to- APPEND. wards the conclusion, he intimates his desire of an head ; he considered the letters that were written on both sides as a personal correspondence between individuals, which could not commence a negociation, until they had received the proper powers from their respective soyereigns.—And I do think the archbishop was greatly in the right to enter into this corres- pondence, as it seemed very likely, in the then circumstances of the Gallican church, to serve the Protestant interest, and, the cause of reformation. If, indeed, in the course of this correspondence, Dr..Wake had discovered any thing like what Mosheim imputes to him, even a disposition towards an union, ; “ founded upon the condition that each of the two churches should retain the greatest part of their respective and peculiar doctrines,” I should think his conduct liable to cen- sure. But no such thing appears in the archbishop’s letters, which I have subjoined to this account, that the candid exa- miner may receive full satisfaction in this affair. Mosheim’s mistake is palpable, and the author of the Confessional seems certainly to have been too hasty in adopting it. ' He alleges, that the archbishop might have maintained the justice and or- thodoxy of every individual article of the church of England, and yet give up some of them for the sake of peace *. But the archbishop expressly declares, in his letters, that he would give up none of them, and that, though he was a friend to peace, he was still a greater friend to truth. ‘The author’s reflection, that without some concessions on the part of the archbishop, the treaty could not have gone a step farther, may be questioned in theory ; for treaties are often carried on for a long time without concessions on both sides, or perhaps on either ; and the archbishop might hope, that Du Pin, who had yielded several things, would still yield more ; but this re- flection is overturned by the plain fact. Besides, I repeat what I have already insinuated, that this correspondence does ‘not deserve the term of a freaty +. Proposals were made only on Du Pin’s side ; and these proposals were positively rejeet- ‘ed by the archbishop, in his letters to Mr. Beauvoir. “Nor did he propose any thing in return to either of the Sorbonne doctors, that they should entirely renounce the authority of the Pope, hoping, though perhaps too fancifully, that, when ‘this was done, the two churches might come to an agreement about other matters, as far as was necessary. But the author of the Confessional supposes, that the archbishop must have made some concessions ; because the letters on both sides were “sent to Rome, and received there “ as so many trophies gain-_ F3 ed \ * 1d. ib. p esi. ¥ See below, note [y], and the letters subjoined, No, XL il. 70 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM?S APPEND.an union between the English and Gallican IL churches, andobserves, that the difference, in most points, between them was not so great as to render ~ a reconciliation impracticable ; and that it was his earnest wish, that all Christians were united in one sheepfold. His words are: Unum addam cum bona venia tua, me vehementer optare, ut unionis inter Ecclesias Anglicanam et Gallicanam ineunde via aligua invenirt posset: non ila summus abinvicem in plerisque dissita, ut non possimus mutuo reconciliare. Atque utinam Christiant omnes essent unum ovile. The Archbishop wrote an answer to this letter, dated February 13-24,1717-18, inwhich heasserts, . at large, the purity of the church of England, in faith, ed from the enemies of the church.” ‘This supposition, haw. ever, is somewhat hasty. Could nothing but concessions from the Archbishop make the Court of Rome consider them in that light? Would they not think it a great triumph, that they had obliged Du Pin’s party to give up the letters as 4 token of their submission and defeated the Archbifhop’ s de- sign of engaging the Gallican church to assert its liberty, by — throwing off the Papal yoke? If Dr. Wake made conces- sions, where are they? ? ‘And if these were the trophies, why did not the partizans of Rome publish authentic copies of them tothe world? Did the author of the Confessional ever hear of a victorious general, who. carefully hid under ground the standards he had taken from the enemy? This, indeed, is anew method of dealing with trophies. Our author, | how. ever, does not, as yet, quit his hold; he alleges, that. the French divines could not have acknowledged the Catholic be- novolence of the Archbishop, if he made no concessions tp them. _ This reasoning would be plausible, if charity towards those that err consisted in embracing their errors ; but this is a definition of charity, that, I fancy, the ingenious author will give up, upon second thoughts. Dr. Wake’s Catholic bene- volence consisted in his esteem for the merit and learning of his correspondents, in his compassion for their servitude and their errors, in his desire of the reformation and liberty of their church, and his propensity to live in friendship and con- cord, as far as was possible, with all that bear the Christian — pame. And this disposition, so suitable to the benevolent ge- nius of Christianity, will always reflect a true and solid glory upon his character as a Christian Bishop, ‘ECCLESIASTICAL, HISTORY. ° . 71 faith, worship, government, and discipline, and APPEND. ~ tells his correspondent, that he is persuaded that ' there are few things in the doctrine and constitu- tion of that church, which even he himself (Du Pin) would desire to see changed; the original words are: Aut ego vehementer fallor, aut in ea pauco admodum sunt, gue vel tu—immutanda vel- les ; and again, Sincere judica, quid in hac nostra Ecclesia muenias, quod jure dammari debeat, aut nos atra hereticorum, vel etiam schismaticorum nota inurere. The zeal of the venerable prelate goes still farther; and the moderate sentiments which he observed in Dr. Du Pin’s letter induced him to exhort the French to maintain, if not to. en- large, the rights and privileges of the Gallican church, for which the present disputes, about the constitution Unigenitus, furnish the most favour- able occasion. He also expresses his readiness to concur in improving any opportunity, that might be offered by these debates, to form an union; that might be productive of a further reformation, in which, not only the most rational Protestants, but also a considerable number of the Roman Ca- tholic churches should join with the church of England ; si exhinc (says the Archbishop, speak- ing concerning the commotions excited by the Constitution) aliquid amplius elici possit ad unionem nobiscum Ecclesiasticam ineundam ; unde forta no- va quedam Reformatio exoriatur,in quam non so- lum ex Protestantibus optimi quique, verum etiam pars magna FEcclesiarum Communionis Romano - Catholice una nobiscum conveniant. Hitherto we see, that the expressions of the two learned doctors of the English and Gallican churches, relating to the union under considera- tion, are of a vague and general nature. When they were thus far advanced in their correspon- dence, an event happened, which rendered it more close, serious, and interesting, and even F 4 - brought APPEND. Ill. Leryn APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S brought on some particular mention of ‘prelimi- nary terms, and certain preparatives for a future negociation, The event I mean, was a discourse delivered in an extraordinary meeting of the Sor- bonne, March 17-28, 1717-18, by Dr. Patrick Piers de Girardin, in which he exhorts the doc- tors of that society to proceed in their design’ of revising the doctrines and rules of the church, to separate things necessary from those which are not so, by which they will shew the church of England that they do not hold every decision of the Pope for an article of faith. The learned orator observes farther (upon what’ foundation ‘it is difficult to guess,) that the English church may be more easily reconciled than the Greek was ; and that the disputes between the Gallican church and the court of Rome, removing the apprehen- sions of Papal tyranny, which terrified the English from the Catholic communion, will lead them back into the bosom of the church, with greater celerity than they formerly fled from it: Factent (says he) profecto offensiones, que vos inter & Sena- tum Capitolinum videntur intervenisse, ut Angh, de- postio servituiis metu, in Kcclesie gremium revolent alacrius, quam olim inde, quorumdam exosi tyran- nidem, avolarunt. Meministis ortas inter Paulum & Barnabam dissensiones animorem tandem eo re- cidisse, ut si guli propagande@ in diversts regionibus Fidei felictus insudaverunt sigillatim, quam junctis véribus fortasse insudassent. ‘This last sentence (in which Dr. Girardin observes, that Paul and Bar. nabas probably made more converts in conse- quence of their separation, than they would have done had they travelled together, and acted in concert,) is not a little remarkable ; and, indeed, the whole passage discovers rather a desire of making proselytes, than an inclination to form a coalition founded upon concessions and some re- formation on the side of Popery. It may, per- | haps, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 73 haps; be alleged, in opposition to this remark, APPEND. ¢hat prudence required a language of this kind,in | 1" the infancy of a project of union, whatever conces- sions might be offered afterwards to bring about _ its execution. And this may be true. ' After the delivery of this discourse in the Sor- bonne, Dr. Du Pin shewed to Girardin Arch- bishop Wake’s letter, which was also communi. cated to Cardinal De Noailles, who admired it greatly, as appears by a letter of Dr. Piers de Girardin to Dr. Wake, written, 1 believe, April 18-29, 1718.’ Before the arrival of this letter the Archbishop had received a second from Dr. Du Pin, and also a copy of Girardin’s discourse. But he does not-seém to have entertained any notion, in consequence of all this, that the projected union ‘would go on smoothly. On the contrary, he no sooner received these letters, than he wrote to Mr. Beauvoir (April 15. 1718), that it was his Spinion, that neither the Regent nor the Cardinal © would ever come to a ruptufe with the court of Rome; and that nothing could be done, in point of doctrine, until this rupture was brought about, Fie added, that Fundamentals should be distin- guished from matters of lesser moment, in which differences or errors might be tolerated. He ex- presses a curiosity to know the reception which his former letter to Du Pin ‘had met with; and he wrote again to that ecclesiastic, and also to Girardin, May 1. 1718, and sent both his letters towards the end of that month. ; _ ‘Fhe doctors of the Sorbonne, whether they were set in motion by the real desire of an union with the English church, or only intended to make use _of this union as a means of intimidating the court of Rome, began to form a plan of reconciliation, and to specify the terms upon which they were willing to bring it into execution. Mr. Beau- yoir acquaints the Archbishop, July 16, (proba- ‘wae Bly 74 APPENDIKES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. bly N. 8.) 1718, that Dr. Du Pin had made a UL rough draught of an essay towards,an union, which Cardinal De Noailles desired to, peruse be- fore it -was sent to his Grace; and that both Du Pin and Girardin. were highly pleased , with, his Grace’s letters to them. ‘hese letters, however, were written with; a truly Protestant spirit; the Archbishop insisted, in them, upon the truth and orthodoxy of the articles of the. church of Eng- land, and did not. make, any. concession, which supposed the least approximation to the peculiar doctrines, or the smallest approbation of the ambitious pretensions of the church, of Rome; he observed, on the ‘contrary, that it ,.was. now the time for, Dr. Du: Pin, and his brethren of the Sorbonne, to declare, openly their, true sentiments with respect to the superstition and tyranny.of — that church ; that it was the interest of all Chris- tians to unmask that court, and to reduce its au- thority to its primitive limits; and that, accordi to the fundamental principle of the Reformation in general, and of the church of ,Hagland in par- ticular, Jesus Christ.is the only founder, source, and head of the church... Accordingly, when Mr. Beauvoir had... acquainted the Archbishop — with Du Pin’s having formed a plan of union, his Grace answered in a manner which shewed that he looked upon the removal of the Gallican — church from the jurisdiction of Rome as an.essen- tial preliminary article, without which no nego- ciation could even be. commenced... “ To “ freely (says the prelate in his letter of the Lith “ of August to Mr. Beauvoir), I do not think * the Regent (the Duke of Orleans) yet strong . ons ** enough in his interest, to adventure at a separa- — “ tion from the.court of Reme. Could the Re- *‘ gent openly appear in this, the divines would “ follow, and a scheme might fairly be offered for — ** such an union, as alone is requisite, between “ the ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 75 “the English and Gallican church. But, till the APPEND. time comes that the state will enter into such a ie “work, all the rest is mere speculation. It may “ amuse a few contemplative men of learning and * probity, who see the errors of the church, and * sroan under the tyranny of the court of Rome. * It may dispose’them secretly to wish well to us, “ and think charitably of us; but still they must “call themselves Catholics, and us Heretics; and >to all outward appearance, say Mass, and'act so “as they have been wont to do. If, under the “ shelter of Gallican privileges, they can now and ** then serve the state by speaking big in the Sor- “bonne, they willdo it heartily: but that is all, “if Lam not greatly mistaken.” Soon after this the Archbishop received Du Pin’s Commonitorium, or advice relating to the method of re-uniting the: English and Galhcan churches ; of the contents of which it will not be - improper to give here a compendious account, as it was read in the Sorbonne, and was approved of | there, and as the concessions it contains, though not ‘sufficient to satisfy a true Protestant, are yet such as one would not expect froma very zealous Papist. Dr. Du Pin, after some reflections, in a _ tedious preface, on the Reformation, and the pre- sent state of the church of Hugland, reduces the ‘controversy between the two churches to three heads, viz. Articles of Faith,—Rules and Ceremo- nies of Ecclesiastical discipline;—and Moral Doc- — trine, or rules of practice ; and these he treats, by entering into an examination of the XXXIX ar- ticles of the church of England.. The first five of these articles he approves. With regard to the Vith, which affirms that the Scripture contains all all things necessary to salvation, he expresses him- self thus : “ This we will readily grant, provided “that you do not entirely exclude Tradition, “ which doth not exhibit new articles of faith, but | f “ confirms 7S APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. “ confirms and illustrates those which are contain= Til “edin the Sacred Writings, and places about “* them new guards to defend them against gain- “sayers [7],” &c. The doctor thinks, that the Apocryphal Books will not occasion much’ diffi- culty. _ He is, indeed, of opinion, that “ they “ought to be deemed Canonical, as those books % concerning which there were doubts for some “time ;” yet, since: they are not in the first.or Jewish Canon, he will allow them to. be called Deutero-Canonical. . He consents to the Xth ar- ticle which relates to Free-will, provided by the word Power be understood what. school divines call Potentia prozima, or a direct and immediate power, since without a remofe power of doing — good works, sin could not beimputed. With respect to the XIth article, which con- tains the doctrine of Justification, Dr. Du Pin exe presses thus the sentiments. of his brethren: “* We ** donot deny that it is by faith alone that we are s+ justified, but we maintain that faith, charity, ‘and good works are necessary) to salvation ; “ and this is acknowledged in the following Kies, * the XUth) article [/]. Concerning the Xllith article, the doctor ‘okt serves, “ that there will be no dispute, since ““ many divines of both communions embrace the ** doctrine contained in that article,” (viz. that works done before-the grace of Christ are not __ pleasing to. God,—and have the nature of sin). Te indeed thinks “ it yery harsh to say, that all those nS actions —— [7] The original words an : Hoc hibentér advittentld, A modo non excludatur Traditio, que Articulos Fidei novos non exhibet, sed confirmat & explicat ea, quz in Sacris Literis — habenter ; ac adversus aliter sapientis munit eos gonis cautions ibus, ita ut non nova dicantur, sed antiqua nové.’? [4] The original words are : Fide,sola in Christum nos jus- tificari, qued Articulo XImo éxponitur, non inficiamur 3 sed fide, chutitae, et’ adjunctis bouis operibus, qu omyind neces= garia sunt ad-salutem, ut articulo sequent ognoscitur, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 77 * actions are sinful which have not the grace of spprnn. * Christ for their source;” but he considers this !- rather as a matter of theological discussion than as a term of fraternal communion (/). On the XIVth article, relating to works of Supererogation (undoubtedly one of the most ab- surd and pernicious doctrines of the Romish church), Dr. Du Pin observes, that “ works of . “< Supererogaiion mean only works conducive to * salvation, which are not matter of strict pre- “* cept, but of counsel only ; that the word, being “ new, may be rejected, provided it be owned “ that the faithful do some such works.” _ The Doctor makes no objections to the XV, XVI, XVII, and XVIllth articles. His observation on the XIXth is, that to the _ definition of the church, the words, wader lawful - pastors, ought to be added ; and that though all particular churches, even that of Rome, may err, it is needless to say this in a Confession of Faith. : _ He consents to the decision of the XXth article, which refuses tothe church the power of ordaining any thing that is contrary to the word of God; but he says, it must be taken for granted, that the church will never do this in matters which over- turn essential points of faith, or, to use his own words, que fide: substantiam evertant. It is in consequence of this notion that he re- Marks, on the XXIst article, that general councils, received by the universal church, cannot err; and that, though particular councils may, yet every ‘private man has not a right to reject what he thinks contrary to Scripture. | - [2] «De Articulo XI Hmo nulla lis erit, cum multi theologt in eadem versentur sententia. Durius videtur id dici, eas om- “nes actiones qu’ ex gratia Christi non fiunt, esse peccatas Nolim tamen de hac re desceptari, nisi inter theologos.”” 3 Ones 78 APPEND. . Ill. APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S As to the important points of controversy cori? tained in the XXIId article, the Doctor endeavours to mince matters as nicely as he can, to see if he can make the cable pass through the eye of the needle ; and for this purpose, observes, that souls must be purged, t. e. purified from all defilement of sin, before they are admitted to celestial bliss ; that the church of Rome doth not affirm this to be done by fire; that indulgences are only relaxations or remissions of temporal penalties in this life ; that the Roman Catholics do not worship the cross, nor relics, nor images, nor even saints before theit images, but only pay them an external respect, which is not of a religious nature ; and that even this external demonstration of respect is a matter of indifference, which may be laid aside or retain- ed without harm. , He approves of the XXIIId article’) ; and — not pretend to dispute about the XXIVth, which ordains the celebration of divine worship i in the vulgar tongue. He, indeed, excuses the Latin and Greek churches for preserving their ancient lan- guages ; alleges, that great care has been taken that every thing be understood by translations; but allows, that divine service may be performed in the vulgar tongue, where that is customary. © Under the XXVth article he insists that the five Romish sacramentsbe acknowledged as such, whe- ther instituted immediately by Christ or not. He approves of the XX Vith and XXVIith arti- cles ; and he proposes expressing that part of the XXVIiIth, that relates to Yransubstantation, (which term he is willing to omit entirely) in the tollowing manner: “ That the Bread and ‘Wine are really changed into the Body and Blood of ** Christ, which last are truly and really received “ by all, ‘though none but the faithful partake of any benefit from them.” This extends also to the XXIXth article. a _ Concerning ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY: ration, and would have the receiving the commu- nion in both kinds held indifferent, and liberty left to each church to preserve, or change, or dispense, on certain occasions, with its customs. He is less inclined to concessions on the XXXIst article, and maintains that the Sacrifice of Christ is not only commemorated, but continued, in the Eucharist, and that every communicant offers him along with the priest. He is not a warm stickler for the celibacy of the . clergy, but consents so far to the XXXIId article, as to allow that priests may marry, where the laws of the church do not prohibit it. In the XXXIMd and XXXIVth articles, he ac- quiesces without exception. He suspends his judgment with respect to the KXXVth, as he never perused the homiles men- tioned therein. As to the XXXVIth, he would not have the Englishordinations pronounced null,though some of thern, perhaps, are so; but thinks that, if an union be made, the English clergy ought to be continued in their offices and benefices, either by right or indulgence, sive ex jure, sive ew indul- ere Ecclesia. He admits the XXXVIIth, so far as relates te the authority of the civil power; denies all tem- poral and all immediate spiritual jurisdiction of the Pope; but alleges, that, by virtue of his pri- macy, which moderate (he ought to have said am- moderate.) Church of England men don’t deny, he is bound to see that tle true faith be maintained ; that the canons be observed every where; and, whenany thingisdone in violation of either, to pro- vide the remedies prescribed for such disorders by the canon laws, secundum leges cononicas, ut malin resarciatur, procurare. As to the rest, he is of opi- nion, that every church ought to enjoy its own . liberties By i $ Concerning the XXXth; he is for mutual tole- appenp. iif. 80 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S apPEND. liberties and privileges, which the Pope has no n., tight to infringe, He declares against going too Jar (the expression is vague, but the: oni pro- bably meant well) in the punishment of heretics, against admitting the Inquisition into France, and against war without a just cause, ” The XXXVIlth and XXXIXth articles he approves. Moreover, in the discipline and: wor- ship of the church of England, he sees nothing amiss; and thinks no attempts should be made to discover, or prove by whose fault the schism was begun. He further’ observes, “ that an union « between the English and French bishops and “ clergy may be completed, or at least advanced, “¢ without consulting the Roman pontiff, who may “¢ be informed of the, union as soon as it is ac+ “< complished, and may be desired to consent to “it; that, if he consents to it, the affair will then “be finished ; and that, even without his con+ “sent, the union shall be valid; that, im case “ he attempts to terrify by his threats, it will then “* be expedient to appeal to a general council’? He concludes by observing, “ that, this arduous ‘“ matter must first be discussed between a few; “ and if there be reason to hope that the bish * on both sides, will agree about the terms.of << designed union, that then application must be — « made to the civil powers, to advance and con “‘ firm the work,” to which he wishes all suc cess [72]. 1 sat It is from the effect which. shar proposals and - terms made upon Archbishop Wake, that it will be most natural to form a notion of his senti- ments with respect to the church of Rome. It ee Se : : : [m] « Unio fieri potest aut saltem promoveri, neal Pontifice, qui, facta unione, de ca admonebitur, ac sup eo rogabitur, ut velit ei consentire. Si consentiet, jam pe res erit: sin abnuat, nihilominus valebit hac unio. Et st mi nas intentet, ad Concilium Generale appellabitur.”* a te: na er Ro +) al dal wa ° ‘ tno ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 81 appears evident, from several passages in the wri- APPEND. tings and letters of this eminent prelate, that he was persuaded that a reformation in the church of Rome could only be made gradually ; that it was not probable that they would renounce all their follies at once; but that, if they once began to make concessions, this would set in motion the work of reformation, which, in all likelihood, would receive new accessions of vigour, and go on until a happy change were effected. This way of thinking might have led the Archbishop to give an indulgent reception to these proposals of Du Pin, which contained some concessions, and might be an introduction to more. And yet we find that Dr. Wake rejected this piece, as insufficient to’ serve as a basis, or ground-work, to the desired union. On receiving the piece, he immediately perceived that he had not sufficient ground for ’ carrying on this negociation, without previously consulting his brethren, and obtaining a permis- sion from the King for this: purpose. Besides this, he was’resolved not to submit either to the direction of Dr. Du Pin, nor to that of the Sor- bonne, in relation to what was to be retained, or what was to be given up, in the doctrine and dis- cipline of the two churches ; nor to treat. with the church of Rome upon any other footing, than that of a perfect equality in point of authority and power. He declared more especially, that he would never comply with the proposals made in Dr. Du Pin’s Commonitorium, of which I have now given the contents.;\ observing that, though he | was a friend to peace, he was still more a friend to truth: and that, “ unless the Roman Catholics gave up some of their doctrines and: rites,” an union with them could never be effected. All _ this is contained in a letter written by the Arch- bishop to Mr. Beauvoir, on receiving Du Pin’s Commonitorium.. This letter is dated August 30, VOL. VI. &@ 1718. Be APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. 1718..and the reader will find a copy of it sub- — i. joined to this Appendix [x]. Abouta month af. ter, his Grace wrote a letter to Dr. Du Pin, dated’ October 1. 1718.in which he complains of the — tyranny of the Pope, exhorts the Gallican doctors to throw off the Papal yoke in a national counsel, since a general one is not to’be expected ; and de- clares, that this must be the great preliminary and fundamental principle of the projected union, which being settled, an uniformity might be brought about in other matters, or a diversity of Sentiments mutually allowed, without any viola- tion of peace or concord. The Archbishop com- mends, in the same letter, the candour and opens hess that reigns in the Commontlorium ; entreats Dr. Du Pin, to write to him always upon the same footing, freely, and without disguise and reserve; and tells him, he is pleased with several things in that piece, and with nothing more than with the Doctor’s declaring it as his opinion, that there is not a great difference between their respective sentiments; but adds, that ‘he cannot at present give his sentiments at large concerning that — piece [.o ]. Dr. Wake seems to have aimed principally in : this.correspondence, at bringing about a separa- — tion between the Gallican church and the court — of Rome. The terms in which the French di+ — vinesoften spoke about the liberties of theirchurchy — might give him some hope that this separation would take place, if ever these divines were coun 5 tenanced by the civil power of France. Buta man of the Archbishop’s. sagacity could not ex- — pect that they would enter into an union with any v= national church all at once, He acted, — _ therefore, fn] See this letter, No. IIT. a [o] See this letter to-Du Pin, No. V. as also the Archie shop s letters to Dr. P. sae de Girardin, No- VI. ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 83 therefore, with dignity, as well as with prudence, appenn. when he declined to explain himself on the pro- osals contained in Du Pin’s Commonitorium. To have answered ambiguously, would have been mean; and to have answered explicitly, would have blasted his hopes of separating them from Rome, which separation he desired upon the prin- ciples of civil and ecclesiastical liberty, indepen- dent on the discussion of theological tenets, The Archbishop’s sentiments in this matter will still appear farther from the letters he wrote to Mr. Beauvoir, in the months of October, November, and December, 1718, and the January following, of which the proper extracts are here subjoined [ p]. It appears from these letters, that Dr. Wake insisted still upon the abolition of the Pope’s ju- risdiction over the Gallican church, and leaving him no more than a primacy of rank and honour, and that merely by ecclesiastical authority, as he was once bishop of the Imperial city; to which empty title our prelate seems willing to have con- sented, provided it was attended with no infringe- ment of the independency and privileges of each particular country, and each particular church. “ Si quam prarogativam (says the Archbishop in his letter to Girardin [9], after having defied the Court of Rome to produce any precept of Christ in favour of the primacy of its bishop) ecclesize concilia sedis imperialis episcopa cofices- serint (etsi cadente imperio etiam ea prerogativa excidisse merito possit censeri) tamen, quod ad me attinet, servatis semper regnorum juribus, ecclesiarum libertatibus, episcoporum dignitate, modo in ceteris conveniatur, per me licet, suo fruatur qualicumque Primatu ; non ego illi locum primum, non inanem honoris titulem invideo. At in alias ecclesias dominari, Sc. hc nec nos un- quam ferre potuimus, nec vos debetis”? 3 vi ie tag OS Ans 3, Onee 3 [p] See No. IV, VIE; VIII, IX, X. [¢g] No. VI. 84 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. It appears farther, from ‘these letters, that any proposals or terms conceived by the Archbishop; in relation to this project of union, were of a vague and general nature, and that his views terminated rather in a plan of mutual toleration, than in a scheme for effectuating an entire uniformity. The: scheme that seemed to his Grace the most likely to succeed was, that “ the independence of every “* national church, or any other, and its right to. « determine all matters that arise within itself, “ should be acknowledged on both sides ;: that, “ for points of doctrine, they should agree as far — “ as possible, in all articles of any moment (as in — “ effect the two churches either already did, or “ easily might); and in other matters, that a dif- “ ference should be allowed until God should “ bring them to an union in them also [7].” It — must be, however, though the expression is still general, that the Archbishop was for “ purging: “ out of the public offices of the church all such “ things as hinder a perfect communion in divine “ service, so that persons coming from one church: “ to the other might join in prayers, and the holy sacrament, and the public service [s].” He was persuaded, that, in the liturgy of the church of England, there was nothing but what the Roman Catholics would adopt, except the single Rubric relating to the eucharist ; and that in as Romish. liturgy there was nothing to which Protestants Led object, but what the more rational Romanists — agree might be laid aside, and yet the public © offices be never the worse, or more imperfect for — the want of it. He therefore thought it proper to ‘ make the demands already mentioned the ground- — work of the project of union, at the beginning of [r] See the pieces subjoined to this appendix, No. VIIL, — (s] Ibid. id. - ; \ ‘ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 85 the negociation ; not that he meant to stop here, APPEND. but that, being thus far agreed, they might the more easily go farther, descend to particulars, and render their scheme more perfect by degrees [7]. The violent measures of the court of Rome against that part of the Gallican church which re- fused to admit the constitution Unigenitus as an ecclesiastical law, made the Archbishop imagine ~ that it would be no difficult matter-to bring this Opposition to an open rupture, and to engage the “persons concerned in it to throw off the Papal yoke, which seemed to be born with impatience in France. The despotic bull of Clement XI. dated August 28. 1718. and which begins with the words, Pastoralis officit, was a formal act of excommunication, thundered out against all the Anti-constitutionists, as the opposers of the bull ‘Unigenitus were called ; and it exasperated. the doctors of the Sorbonne in the highest degree. It is to this that the Archbishop alludes, when he says, in his letter to Mr. Beauvoir, dated the 23d of January 1718 [w], “ At present he (the Pope) “ has put them out of his communion. We have “ withdrawn ourselves from his; both are out of ** communion with him, and I think it is not ma- ** terial on which side the breach lies.” But the wished-for separation from the Court of Rome, notwithstanding all the provocations of its pontiff, was still far off. Though, on numberless occa-_ sions, the French divines shewed very little respect for the papal authority, yet the renouncing it al- together was a step which required deep deliber- ation, and which, however inclined they might be to it, they could not make, if they were not seconded by the state. But from the state they. were not likely to have any countenance. The. ve G3 regent » “[é] Ibid. id. [uc] See the letters subjained, No. X.- Itt... 86 APPEND. TW wr APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S regent of France was governed by the Abbé Dit Bois, and the Abbé Du Bois was aspiting eagerly” after a Cardinal’s cap. This circumstance {not more unimportant than many secret cornexions and trivial views that daily influence the course of public events, the transactions of government, and the fate of nations) was sufficient to stop the Sors’ bonne and its doctors in the midst of their career 5 and, in effect, it contributed greatly to stop the correspondence of which I have been now giving an account, and to nip the project of union in the bud. The correspondence between the Archbie shop and the two doctors of theSorbonne had been carried on with a high degree of secrecy. | This secrecy was prudent, as neither of the corresponds ing parties was authorized by the civil powers to negociate an union between the two churches| y }; and, on Dr. Wake’s part it was partly owing to his having nobody that he could trust with what he did. _ He was satisfied (as he says in a letter to Mr. Beauvoir) “ that most of the high-church . ‘ bishops and clergy would readily comeintosuch ~ “a design; but these (adds his Grace) are not «* men either to be confided in, or made use of, §* by me[2].”* ti : The correspondence, however, was divulged; and the project of union engrossed the whole cone j versation ' {¥] Dr. Wake seems to have been sensible of the improe priety of carrying on a negociation of this nature without the approbation and countenance of government. ““ T havealways #6 (says he, in his letter to Mr. Beauvoir, which the reader'wi ‘‘ find at the end of this Appendix, No. XI.) took it for $* granted, that no step should be taken towards an union, but ‘« with the knowledge, approbation, and even by the authority * of civil powers.—All, therefore, that has passed hitherto s* stands clear of any exception as to the civil magistrate. Itis s only a consultation, in order to find out a way how an union §t might be made, if a fit occasion should hereafter be offered.” [4%] See the letters subjoinéd, No. IX. a. “4 phe ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 37 Yersation of the city of Paris. Lord Stanhope and APPEND. Lord Stair were congratulated thereupon by some CARS great personages in the royal palace. The Duke Regent himself, and Abbé Du Bois, minister of fo- reign affairs, and Mr. Joli de Fluery, the attorney- general, gave the line at first, appeared to favour the correspondence and the project, and let things run on to certain lengths. But the Jesuits and Constitutioners sounded the alarm, and overturn- ed the whole scheme, by spreading a report, that Cardinal De Noailles, and his friends the Janse- nists, were upon the point of making a coalition with the heretics. Hereupon the regent was in- timidated, and Du Bois had an opportunity of ap- ing a meritorious candidate for a place in the sacred college. Dr. Piers Girardin was sent for to court, was severely reprimanded by Du Bois, and strictly charged, upon pain of being sent to the Bastile, to give up all the letters he had received from the Archbishop of Canterbury, as also a copy of all his own. The doctor was forced to obey ; and all the letters were immediately sent to Rome, as so many trophies (says a certain author) gain- “ed from the enemies of the church [a].” The Archbishop’s letters were greatly admired, as stri- king proofs both of his catholic benevolence and extensive abilities. Mr, Beauvoir informed the Archbishop, by a letter dated February 8. 1719. N. S. that Dr. Du Pin had been-summoned, by the Abbé Du Bois, to give an account of what had passed between him and Dr. Wake. This step naturally suspend. . ed the correspondence, though the archbishop was G & at [a]. These trophies were the defeat of the moderate part of the Gallican church, and the ruin of their project to break the papal yoke and unite with the church of England. See above, note [4], p. 67. where the conclusion which the au- thor of the Confessional has drawn from this expression is thewn to be groundless, APPENDIXES TO -MOSHEIM’S pee, at a loss, at first, whether he should look upon it as favourable, or detrimental, to the projected union[ 6]. The letters which he wrote to Mr.Beau. voir and Dr. Du Pin after this, express the same sentiments which he discovered throughthewhole of this transaction [¢]. The letter to.Du Pin, more especially, is full of a pacific and reconciling spirit; and expresses the Archbishop’s desire of cultivating fraternal charity with the doctors, and his regret at the ill success of their endeavours to, wards the projected union. Du Pin died before this letter, which was retarded by, some accident, arrived at Paris [d]. Before the Archbishop had heard of his death, he wrote to Mr. Beauvoir, to express his concern, that an account was going to be published of what had passed between the twa doctors and himself; and his hope, “ that they: * would keep in generals, as the only way to re- * new the good design, if occasion, should serve ** and to prevent themselves trouble from the re- “ flexions of their enemies,” on account (as the Archbishop undoubtedly means) of the conces- sions they had made, which, though insufficient to satisfy true Protestants, were adapted to exaspe- rate bigoted Papists. The prelate adds, in the con- clusion of this letter, 1 shall be glad to know *‘ that your doctors still continue their good opi- ** nion of us. For, though we need not the ap- < probation of men on our own account; yet I “ cannot but wish it as a means to bring them, if “ not to a perfect agreement in all things with us, “ (which is not presently tobe expected ),yettosuch Eee * an union as may put anend to theodious charges « against [4] See his letter to Mr. Beauvoir, in the pieces subj joined, No. XI. dated February 5. 1718-19, O. S. tbat > Echevany 16. 1719. N. S. [cj See ibid. No. XI. XVIII. {d] Ses his letter to Mr. Beauvoir, No. XV. ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 39 “ against, and, consequential aversion of us, as. he- apPEnp. retics and schismatics, and, in truth, makethem " “6 ‘s |, OD cease to be so. Dr. Du Pin (whom the Archbishop very sin- cerely lamented, as the only man, after Mr. Rave- chet, on whom the hopes of a reformation in France seemed to depend) left behind him an ac- count of this famous correspondence. Some-time before he died, he shewed it to Mr. Beauvoir, and told him, that he intended to communicate it toa very great man (probably the regent.) Mr. Beau- yoir observed to the doctor, that one would be led to imagine, from the manner in which this account was drawn up, that the Archbishop made the first - Overtures with respect to the correspondence, and. was the first who intimated his desire of the union; whereas it was palpably evident that he (Dr. Du Pin) had first solicited the oneand the other. Du Pin acknowledged this freely and candidly, and promised to rectify it, but was prevented by death. It does not, however, appear, that Du Pin’s death put a final stop to the correspondence ; for we learn by a letter from the Archbishop to Mr. Beauvoir, dated August 27. 1719. that Dr. Piers Girardin frequently wrote to his Grace. But the opportunity, was past; the appellants from the bull Unigenitus, or the Anti-constitutionists, were di- vided; the Court did not smile at all upon the project, because the regent was afraid of the Spa- nish party and the Jesuits; and therefore the con- tinuation of this’ correspondence after Du Pin’s death was without effect. . Let the reader now, after having perused this historical account, judge of the appearance which Dr.. Wake makes in this transaction. ' An im- partial reader will certainly draw from this whole correspondence the following conclusions: That Archbishop Wake was invited to this correspond. * 3 ence $0 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S appenp.ence by Dr. Du Pin, the most moderate of allthe iL Roman Catholic divines; that he entered into it ~*™ with a view to improve one of the most favour- — able opportunities that could be offered, of with- drawing the church of France from the jurisdic: — - tion of the Pope, a circumstance which must have . immediately weakened the power of the court of Rome ; and, in its consequences, offered a fair prospect of a farther reformation in’dectrine and worship, as the case happened im the church of England, when it happily threw off the papal yokes —that he did not give Du Pin, or any of the doc- tors of the Sorbonne, the smallest reason to hops that the church of England would give up any one point of belief or “practice to the church of France; but insisted, on the contrary, that the fatter should make alterations and concessions, in — order to be reconciled to the former ;—that he never specified the particular alterations, which - would be requisite to satisfy the rulers and doc. tors of the church of England; but only expres. sed 2 general desire of an union between the two. churches, if that were possible, or at least of a mu. tual toleration of each other ;—that he never flat. tered himself that this union could be accomplished, or that the doctors of the Gallican church would be entirely brought over to the church of England; but thought that Mig iei = ad. vance made by them, and every ‘ ; have proved ronry advantages to the erat cause. The pacific spirit of Dr. Wake did not’ ‘only discover itself in his correspondence with the Ro- mish doctors, but in several other transactions in which he was engaged by his constant desire of - orans union and concord Christi or it is well known, that he kept up a constant — friendly correspondence with the most eminent — ministers of the foreign Protestant churches, and — shewed — 7 —— = ad J ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 91 shewed a fraternal regard to them, notwithstand- ,pprxp, ing the difference of their discipline and govern-__ 1. ment from that of the church of Engla Ina letter written to the Learned Le Clerc in the year 1716, he expresses, in the most cordial terms, his affection for them, and declares positively, that nothing can be farther from his thoughts, than the notions adopted by certain bigoted and furious writers who refuse to embrace the foreign Protes- tants as their brethren, will not allow their reli- sacar the denomination of churches, and y the validity of their sacraments. He declares, ‘on the contrary, these churches to be true Chris. tian churches, and expresses a warm desire of their union with the Church of England. It will be, perhaps, difficult to find, in any epistolary compo- sition, ancient or modern, a more elegant simpli, city, a more amiable spirit of meekness, modera- tion, and charity, and a happier strain of that easy and unaffected politeness which draws its expres- sions from a natural habit of goodness and huma- nity, than we meet with in this letter[c]. We see this active and benevolent prelate still continuing to interest himself in the welfare of the Protestant churches abroad. In several letters, written in the ine 1718, and 1719, to the pastors and profes- of Geneva and Switzerland, who were then at variance about the doctrines of predestination and ce, and some other abstruse points of metaphy- al theology, the dadtebutiseiagngsnce — to them a spirit of mutual toleration and forbearance, entreats them particularly to be mo- derate in their demands of subscription to articles ee and proposes to them the example of the h of England as worthy of imitation in this co In one of these letters, he exhorts the doctors [¢] Seeanextract of it among the piccessubjoined, No. XIX, 92 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. doctors of Geneva not to go too far in explaining rk, the nature, determining the sense, and imposing the bekef of doctrines, which the Divine Wisdom has not thought proper to reveal clearlyinthe holy scriptures, and the ignorance of which is very con- sistent with a state of salvation; and he recom- mends the prudence of the church of England; which has expressed these doctrines in such ge- neral terms, in its articles, that persons who think very differently about the doctrines may subscribe the articles, without wounding their integrity[ 7}. His letters to. Professor Schurer of Bern, and the excellent and learned John ‘Alphonse Turretin of Geneva, are in the same strain of moderation and charity, and are here subjoined [g¢], as every way worthy of the reader’s perusal.’ But what is more peculiarly worthy of attention here, is a letter written May 22. 1719 [hj, to Mr. Jablonski of Poland, who, from a persuasion of Dr. Wake’s great wisdom, discernment, and moderation, had proposed to him the following question, viz. ‘«* Whether it was lawful and expedient for the Lutherans to treat of an union with the church of Rome; or whether all negotiations of this kind — ought not to be looked upon as dangerous and de- lusive ?” The archbishop’s answer to this question contains a happy mixture of Protestant zeal and Christian charity. He gives the strongest cautions to the Polish Lutherans against entering into any treaty of union with the Roman Catholics, than on a footing of perfect equality, and in consequence of a previous renunciation, on the part of the lat- — ter, of the tyranny, and even of the superiority and jurisdiction of the church of Rome and its pontiff; and as to what concerns points of doctrine, ms exe . hort [ f'] See the pieces here subjoined No. XX. Me Lg] See these letters, No. KXI. XXL XXIII, [4] Ibid. No. XXV, é ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 98 horts them not to sacrifice truth to temporal ad- APPEND. vantages, or even fo a desire of peace. \t would " carry us too far, were we to give a minute account of Dr. Wake’s correspondence with the Protest- ants of Nismis, Lithuania, and other countries ; it may, however be aflirmed, that no prelate, since the Reformation, had so extensive a correspon- dence with the Protestants abroad, and none could \ have a more friendly one. - It does not appear, that the Dissenters in Eng- land made-to the Archbishop any proposals rela- tive to an union with the established church; or that he made any proposals to them on that head. The spirit of the times, and the situations of the contending parties, offered little prospect of suc- cess to anyscheme of that nature. In Queen Anne’s time, he was only Bishop of Lincoln ; and the dis- position of the House of Commons, and of all the Tory part of the nation, was then so unfavourable to the Dissenters, that it is not at all likely that any attempt towards re-uniting them to the esta- blished church would have passed into alaw. And in the next.reign, the face of things was so greatly changedin favour ofthe Dissenters,andtheir hopes of recovering the rights and privileges, of which they had been deprived, were so sanguine, that it may be well questioned whether they would have accepted the’ offer of an union, had it been made tothem. Be that as it will, one thing is certain, and it is a proof of Archbishop Wake’s moderate and pacific spirit, that, in the year 1714, when the spirit of the court and of the triumphant part of the ministry was, with respect to the Whigs in _ general, and to Dissenters in particular, a spirit of enmity and oppression, this worthy prelate had the courage to stand up in opposition to the schism-bill, and to Protest against it as a hardship upon the Dissenters. This step, which must have biasted his credit at court, and proved detrimental to his ae private 94. APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. private interest, as matters then stood, shewed’ i. that his regard, for the Dissenters was friendly. and sincere. It is true, four years after this. when it was proposed to repeal the Schism-biil and the Act against Occasional Conformity, both at once, le disapproved of this proposal. And this circumstance has been alleged as an objection to the encomiums that have been given to his tender regard for the Disssenters, or at least as a proof that he changed his mind ; and that Wake, bishop of Lincoln, was more their friend than Wake, archbishop of Canterbury. I don’t pretend to justify this change of conduct. It seems to have been, indeed, occasioned by a change of circum- stances. The Dissenters, in their state of oppres- sion during the ministry of Bolingbroke and his party, were objects of compassion ; and those who had sagacity enough to perceive the ultimate ob- ject which that ministry had in view in oppressing them, must have interested themselves in their sufferings, and opposed their oppressors, from a tegard to the united causes of Protestantism and liberty. In the following reign, the credit of the Dissenters rose ; bt while this encouraged the wise and moderate men among them to plead with prudence and with justice their right to be delivered from several real grievances, it elated the violent (and violent men there are im all par- ties, nay, even in the cause of moderation) to a high degree. This rendered them formidable to — all those who were jealous of the power, privileges, — and authority, of the established church; and Archbishop Wake was probably of this number. He had protested against the shackles that were imposed upon them when they lay under the — frownsof government; but apprehending, perhaps that the removing these shackles m the day of prosperity would render their motions towards power too rapid, he opposed the abrogation of the ; very - > t ‘ vr $ ¥ ; ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 95 very acts which he had before endeavoured to APPENR. stifle’in their birth. In this, however, it must be, 1: acknowledged, that the spirit of party mingled too much of its influence with the dictates of pru- dence; and that prudence, thus accompanied, was not very consistent with Dr. Wake’s known prin- ciples of equity and moderation. As I was ata loss how to account for this part of the Archbi- shop’s conduct, 1 addressed myself to a learned and worthy clergyman of the church of England, who gave me the following answer ; “ Archbishop “ Wake’s objection to the repeal of the Schism ® act was founded on this consideration only, that “ such a repeal was needless, as no use had been % made, ‘or was likely to be made, of that act. It 38, also highly probable, that he would have con- “ sented without hesitation to rescind it, had no« * thing farther been endeavoured at the sametime. * But, considering what sort of spirit was then "a shewn by the Dissenters and others, it ought not “ to be a matter of great wonder, if he was afraid, “¢ that from the repeal of the other act (viz. that *¢ against occasional conformity), considerable da- ** mage might follow to the church over which he “ presided; and even, supposing’ his fears to be “ excessive, or quite groundless, yet certainly they “ were pardonable ina man who had never done, “nor designed to do, any thing disagreeable *« the Dissenters in any other affair, and ‘who, * this, had the concurrence of some of the was © est and wisest of the English lords, and of the * Earl of lay, among the Scotch, though a pro- “ fessed Presbyterian.” __. However some may judge of she particular in« cident, I think it will appear from the whole te- nour of Archbishop Wake’s correspondence and transactions with Christian churches of different denominations, that he was a man of a pacific, gentle, and benevolent spirit, and an enemy to the feuds, www Vide the professors of one holy’ APPENDIXES TO Mostfen’'s -feuds, animosities, and party-prej hi bt 5 which Christianity is exposed to the assaults fi its virulent enemies, and wounded in the house of i * pretended friends. To this deserved | Ree may add what a learned and worthy divine [ i] as. said of this eminent prelate, considered as” @ con- troversial writer, even, “ that his ‘ ate < nd “ superior knowledge of the natureof the Romis “hierarchy, and of the constitution of the church “ of England, furnished him with victorious ; r m: : « both for the subversion of error and the defence “of truth.” ens hsies yor 8 ous, 8 ’ [¢}, Dr. William Richardson, . master of Emanuel in Cambridge, and canon of Lincoln, See fat noble e editic Dy and his very elegant and judicious continu ’ win’s Commentarius de Presulidus’ ' year 1743, at Cambridge. His words (f-28R joie “mo uspiam Ecclesie Romane vel Anglicanz st er “ cognitum & exploratum habuit; & proinde in disputa *arenam prodiit tum ad oppugnandum — tem ad propu * dum instructissimus.”” Very sincerely, | ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. oY AuTHENTIc Coptzs of the.OrtciInaL LETTERS,.APPEND. ig which the preceding Account is drawn. ) No.1. Al Letter from Aschbishop Wake to Mr. Busuverk: ’ NVI nbeth, Nov. 28. 8. V.171'7, 12 AM indebted to you for several. kind letters, and; some small tracts, which I have had thie favour to:receive from you. The last, which contains, an account of the new edition that i is going on of Chrysostome, I received yesterday. will, no doubt, be a very valuable edition; but, ‘as they propose to go on with it, I shall hardly live to see it finished. They do not tell us, to, whom here we may go for subscriptions : and it is too much trouble to make returns to Paris. They should, for their own adyantage, say, where sub- scriptions will be taken in London, and where one may call for the several volumes as they come out, and pay for the next that are going on. Among the account of books you were pleased to send me, there is one withavery promising title, ‘Thesaurus Anecdotorum, 5 volumes. I wish L.could now what the chief of those anecdotes are; it may ‘be a book very well worth haying. Ladmire they ‘do not disperse some sheets of such works. What they can add to make Moreri’s Dictionary so very voluminous, I cannot imagine. Ibought it in two exorbitant volumes, and thought it big enough so. While I am writing this, company is come in, so that lam forced to break off; and I can only assure you, that, upon all occasions, you’ shall find me Reverend Sir, Your faithful friend, oe W. Cant. ci N. B. This i is the earliest letter in the whole collection : ‘hid ____ by the beginning of it, seems to be the first which the rch- bishop wrote to Mr. oe ( No. II. Me VOL. VI. tires, FH 98 APPEND. Ill. wan pointed to receive subscriptionsfor APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S 2 ONT A letter from Mr. Beavvorr to Archbishop Wax. Paris, Dec. 11. 1717, 0.8. My. Lord, I Hap the honour of your Grace’s letter of the 28th ultimo but Sunday yA last, and therefore — could not answer it sooner. erson is to be ap- — ie the new edition — of St. Chrysostome, and deliver the copies, In- closed is an account of the Thesauris Anecdotorum, Dr. Du Pin, with whom | dined last Monday, and with the Syndic of the Sorbonne,andtwo other doc- tors, tells me, that what swells Moreri’s Dictionary, are several additions, and particularly the families | of Great Britain. He hath the chief hand in this new edition. They talked as if the whole kin dom was to appeal to the future general ert &c. They wished for an union wit tie church of England, as the most effectual means to unite all the western churches. Dr. Du Pin desired me to give his duty to your Grace, upon my telling him, that I would send you an arrest of the parliament . _ of Paris relating to him, and a small tract of his. — T have transmitted them to Mr. Prevereau, at Mr. Secretary Addison’s office. No. Ill. ‘A letter from Archbishop Waxkg to Mr. Beauvoir. Aug. 30. 1718. { Toxp you in one of my last letters how little I expected from the present pretences of a union with us. Since 1 received the papers you sent me, Lam more convinced that I was not mistaken. My task is oh hard, and I scarce know how. to * ‘ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 59 to manage myself in this matter. To go any APPEND. farther than I have done in it, even asadivine only of the church of England, may meet with «ensure: and, as Archbishop of Canterbury, I cannot treat with these gentlemen. I do not think my character at all inferior to that of an Archbishop of Paris: on the contrary, without lessening the authority and dignity of the church of England, 1 must say it is in some respects su- perior. If the Cardinal were in earnest for such an union, it would not be below him to treat with me himself about it. I should then have a sufficient ground to consult with my brethren, and to ask his Majesty’s leave to correspond with him concerning it. But to go on any farther with these gentlemen, will only expose me to the censure of doing what, in my station, ought not to be done withcut the king’s knowledge ; and it would be very odd for me to have an authorita- tive permission to treat with those who have ho manner of authority to treat with me. However, I shall venture at some answer or other to both their letters and papers; and so have done with this affair. . I cannot tell well what to say to Dr. Du Pin: If he thinks we are to take their direction what to retain, and what to give up, he is utterly thistaken. Iam a friend to peace, but more to truth. And they may depend upon it; I shall always account our church to stand upon an equal foot with theirs; and that we are no more to re- ceive laws from them, than we desire to impose any upon them. In short, the church of England is free, is orthodox: She has a plenary authority within herself, and has no need to tecur to any other church to direct her what to retain, or what _ todo, Nor will we, otherwise than in a brotherly way, and in a full equality of right and power, ever consent to have any treaty with that of H 2 France. APPEND France. And therefore, if they mean to « n~ ~-~y With us, they must lay down this for the founda APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S tion, that we are to deal with one another u 001 mn equal terms. If, consistently with our own es rt blishment, we can agree upon fine one another, well: If not, we are as muck ‘upon as ounds, a free i dent c Saichisy good ‘and, for vate a el ! ‘Canterbury, 1 have more power, larger priv r eges and a greater authority, than any of their a bishops: From which by the grace of God will not depart, no not my the sake of an v -with them. Serotos sz You see, Sir, what my sense éf this matter 1 ‘and may perhaps think that I.havea little altered” ‘my mind since this affair was first set on foot. As to my desire of peace and union with all ot Christian churches, I am still the same: But w ‘the doctor’s Commonitorium I shall never c ‘ply. The matter must be put into another 1 nib thod ; and whatever they think, they must alter some COf their doctrines, and practices too, or 2 union with them can never be effected. Of th as soon as I have a little more leisure, I shall my mind as inoffensively as I can to them, br yet freely too. ou, email i . If any thing is to come of this matter, it w be the shortest method I can take of accompli ing it, to put them in the right way. If ne hing (as I believe nothing will be done in it), *tis goo to leave them under a plain knowledge’of w ‘we think of ourselves’ and our church: andt vf them see, that we neither need nor'seek the unios proposed, but for their sake as well as our own or rather neither for theirs nor ours; but in orde to the promotion of a Catholic communion | far as is possible) among all the true chu S ¢ Christ. nee if ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.. 101 I have now plainly opened my mind. to you ; Appenp. you will communicate no more of it thanis fitting "! to the two doctors, but keep it as a testimony of my sincerity in this affair ; and that.I have no de- sign, but what is consistent with the honour and, freedom of our Hnglish church, and with the se- curity of that true and sound doctrine which is taught in it; and from which no consideration shall ever make me depart. Iam, Reverend Sir, Your affectionate friend. and brother, W. Cant. “No. IV. From Archbishop Waxg, to Mr. Beauvoir. Oct. 8. 1718. W HATEVER be the consequence of our cor- responding with the Sorbonne doctors. about matters of religion, the present situation of our affairs plainly seem to make it necessary. for, us so to do. Under this apprehension I have written, though with: great difficulty, two letters to your two doctors, which I have sent to the se- cretaty’s office, to go, -with the next pacquet, to my Lord Stair. I beg you to inquire after them ; they made up together a. pretty thick pacquet, directed to you. In that to Dr. Du Pin, I have, in answer to two of his MSS. described the me- thod of making bishops in our church.: I believe he will be equally both pleased and surprised with » it. I wish you could shew him the form of con- secration, as it stands in the end of your large common prayer-books. The rest of my letters, both to him and Dr. Piers, is a venture which I ne know 102 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S. APPEND. know not how they will take, to convince them Iii. of the necessity of embracing the present tunity of breaking off from the Pope, and going one step farther than they have yet done in their opinion of his authority ; so as to leave him only a primacy of place and honour; and that merely by ecclesiastical authority, as he was once bishop. of the Imperial City. IT hope they bothshew you my letters; they are this time very long, and upon a nice point. I shall be very glad if you can any way learn how they take-the freedom I have used, and what they really think of it. I cannot so much trust to their answers, in which they have more room to conceal their thoughts, and seldom want to overwhelm me with more compliments than I desire, or am well able to bear. Pray do all you can tosearch out their real sense of, and motions at the receipt of these two let- ters; I shall thereby be able the better to judge how-far I may venture hereafter to offer any thing to them upon the other points in. difference be- tween us. Though after all, 1 still think, if © ever 2 reformation be made, it is the state that must govern the church in it, But this between — ourselves. ; No. V. A letter from Archbishop Waxe to Dr. Du Pos, dated October 1. 1718. & Spectatissimo Viro, erudttorum sue gentis, si non et sut seculi principt ; DnoL. Ell. De . Pin Doctort Parisrenst. Gul. prov. div. Cant. Archs, in omnibus eupeoveiv x, ewmedtleive be est, amplissime Domine,. ex quo debitor’ — tibi factus sum ob plures tractatus: MSS; quos: tuo beneficio a dilecto mihi in Christo D: Beauvoir accepi, Perlegi diligentér omnes, necsine fructu 5, = plurima — ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 103 pltirima quippe ab jis cognitu dignissima, vel pri? aPPEND. mum didici, vel clarius intellexi; beatamque his | ce difficillimus temporibus censeo Ecclesiam Gallica- nam, quz talem sibi in | promptu habeat doctorem, indubiis Consiliarium, in juribus suis tuendis advo- catum ; qui et possit et audeat, non modo contra suos vel erroneos vel perfidos symmystas dignita- tem ejus tueri, sed et ipsi summo Pontifici (ut olim B. Apostolus Paulus Petro) in faciem resistere, quia reprehensibilis est. Atque utinam hac que jam Rome aguntur, tandem aliquando omnibus vobis animum darent ad jura vestra penitus aase- renda ! Ut deinceps non ex pragmaticis (ut olim) sanctionibus ; non (ut hoc feré tempore) ex con- cordatis; non ex prajudicatis hominum opinioni- bus res vestras agatis; sed ea authoritate qua de: cet Ecclesiam tam illustris ac prepoténtis imperii ; quz nullo jure, vel divino, vel humano, alteri olim aut Ecclesix aut homini subjicitur; sed ipsa jus habet intra se sua negotia terminandi; et in om- nibus sub Rege suo Christianissimo, populum su- um commissum propriis suis pei ai et sanctioni- bus gubernandi. Expergiscimini itaque, viri eruditi; et quod ra- tio postulat, nec refragatur religio, strenué agite. Hoc bonorum subditorum erga Regem suum of- ficium, Christianorum érga Episcopos suos, heu! nimium extraneorum tyrannide oppressos, pietas exigit, flagitat, requirit. Excutite tandem jugum istud, quod nec patres vestri, nec vos ferre } potuis- tis: Hic ad Reformationem non pretensam, sed veram, sed justam, sed necessariam Ecclesia nos- tre primus fuit gradus. Quz Casaris erant, Cz- sari reddidimus; qu Dei, Deo. Coron Im- perialia Regni nostri suum suprematum, Episco- - patui suam/ 20, Ecclesiee suam libertatem res: tituit, vel’ éo soltim nomine semper cum honore memoraridus, Rex Henricus Vill. . Hac omnia ld pedibus conculcaverat idem ille tunc nobis, H 4 vie GU 104 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S® APPEND. qUijam vobis inimicus., Sapits authoritas Pas WL palis intra:certos fines legibus nostris antea, fuerat coércita ; et iis quidem legibus, quas siquis hodie inspiceret, impossibile ei videretur eas potuisse ali- qua vel vi vel astutia, perrumpere. Sed idem nobis, accidet quod illis, qui, Demoniacum: vincu= lis ligare voluere Omnia frustra tentata; nihil pers fecere inania legum repagula, contra nescio quos prectextus potestatis divine nullis humanis consti- tutionibus subdita. Tandem defatigato regno:du- ra necessitas sua jura tuendi oculos omnium ape- ruit. . Proponitur questio Episcopis:ac Clero in | uttiusque provincai synodo congregatis,/an Epis- copus Romanus in Sacris Scripturis habeat ali- quam majorem jurisdictionem in regno Angliz quam quivis alius externus Episcopus! In partem sanam, justam, veram utriusque.concilii suffragia concurrére. Quod . Episcopi’ cum suo: Clero statuerant, etiam Regni Academie -caleulo sua approbarunt, Rex cum)’ Parliamento: ‘sancivit: adedque tandem, quod unice fieri poterat, sublata penitus potestas, quam nullz leges, nulla jura, vek Civilia vel Ecclesiastica, intra debitos fines un- quam poterarit continere, En nobis promptum ac paratum exemplum ; quod sequi vobis glorio- sum, nec minus posteris vestris utile fuerit! Quo solo pacem, absque veritatis dispendio, tueri vale- atis; ac irridere bruta de Vaticano fulmina ; que jamdudum ostenditis vobis non ultra terrori esse, utpote a Sacris Scripturis edoctis, quod males dictio absque causa prolaia non ahaa xin se XXV1. 2. v State ergo in libertate qua Christus vos dona: verit: Frustra ad Concilium. generale) nunquam convocandum res vestras refertis) Frustra Des cretorum vim suspendere curatis, qua:ab initio injusta, erronea, ac absurda, ac plane, nulla erant. Non talibus subsidiis vobis opus est. Regia per+ missione. Authoritate sua a Christo commissias Archiepiscopi * ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. . 105 Archiepiscopi et Episcopi vestri in concilium na~APPEND. tionale coéant : Academiarum, Cleri ac precipué utrorumque principis Theologice Facultatis Pari- siensis consilium atque auxilium sibi assumant : sic muniti quod zquum et justum fuerit decernant : quod decreverint etiam civili authoritate firman- dum curent : nec patiantur factiosos homines alid res vestras vocare, aut ad judicem appellare qui nullam in vos authoritatem exposcere debeat, aut si exposcat, meritO a vobis recusari et poterit et debuerit. , -“Ignoscas, vir! wavuchisd, indignationi dicam an amori meo; si forte aliquanto ultra modum com- moveri videar ab iis que vobis his proximis annis acciderint. Veritatem Christiomni qua possum animi devotione colo. Hanc vos tuemini; pro- hac censuras Pontificias subiistis, et porrd ferre parati estis. Ile, qui se pro summo ac feré unico Christi vi- cario venditat, veritatem ejus sub pedibusproterit, conculcat. Justitiam veneror; Ac proinde vos injusté, ac plané tyrannicé, si non oppressos, at im- petitos, at comminatos; at ideo non solim non penitus obrutos, subversos, prostratos, quia Deus furori ejus obicem posuit, nec permiserit vos in ipsius manus incidere; non possum non vindicare, et contra violentum oppressorem, meum quale- cunque suffragium ferre. . -/Jura ac libertates inclyti regni, celeberrime - ecclesize, preestantissimi Cleri cum honore intueor. Hec Papa reprobat, contemnit : Et dum sic alios tractat, merito se allis castigandum, certé intra justos fines coércendum, exhibet. Siquid ei potes- tatis supra alios Episcopos Christus commiserit, proferantur tabula; jus evincatur; cedere’ non recusamus. ) sre sniz Siquam prerogativam Ecclesia Concilia sedis Imperialis Episcopi concesserint (etsi cadente Imperio, etiam ea prerogativa excidisse merito possit 106 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIMW’S APPEND. possit censeri) ; tamen quod ad meattinet, servatis i. semper regnorum juribus,ecclesiarum libertatibus, ye “v™ episcoporum dignitate, modo in ceteris convenia — tur, per me licet, suo fruatur, qualicumque primase tu; non ego illi ‘locum primum; non inanem ho- noris titulam invideo. At in alias ecclesias domi+ nari; Episcopatum, cujus partem Christus uni. cumque Episcopi in solidum reliquit, tantum non in solidum sibi soli vindicate; siquis ejus injusta Tyrannidi sese Opposuerit, coclum ac terram in illi- us perniciem commovere ; Hac nec nos. unquam ferre potuimus, nec vos debetis. In hoc pacis fun- damento si inter nos semel conveniatur, im c&teris aut idem sentiemus omnes, aut facile alii aliis- diss sentiendi libertatem absque pacis jactura rhe eag mus. Sed abripit calamurh meum nescio quis bos ecvé: dum de vestris injuriis nimium sum sollicis tus, et forte liberrus quam par eset de’ his rebus ad te scripsisse. videbor, Ego vera uti ea omnia, que tu in tuo Cémmo: nitorio exaraveris, etiam illa in quibus ab invicemt dissentimus, grato animo accipio ; ita ut aperté,ut candidé, et absque omni fuco porrd ad me scribere pergas, eaque waippiee qué amicum cum amico agere deceat, i imprimis a te peto ; eo te mihi amiz ciorem fore existimans, quo simplicius; quo: plas nius quicquid censeris, liberé dixeris. - Nec de Commonitorio tuo amplius aliquid hoc _ tempore reponam ; in quo cum plurima) placeant,. tum id imprimis, quod etiam tuo judicio, non adeo fonge ab invicem distemus, quin si de: fratern@ unione ineunda publica aliquando authoritate deli- berari contigerit, via facile inveniri poterit ad pa cem inter nos.stabiliendam, salva. py Eccles siz Catholicz fide ac veritate. _ * Quod ad: alteros tuos tractatus: de Constitutiéne : Episcoporum in Ecclesiis vacantibus,. Siquidem Pa- . pa legitinié requisitus, facultatis: suas’ persomis’ a Rege nominatis obstinate pernegaverit ; in iis sane reperio ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 107 reperio quod non tua efuditione et judicio sit. appEND. re neprorsus éermCorcs discedam, ordinem tibi Jl. breviter delineabo constituendi Episcopos in hac Reformata nostra Ecclesia. Tu judicabis, an aliquid magis canonicé vel ex- cogitari vel statuii potuerit. No. VI. A letter from Archbishop Waxe to Dr. P. Pizrs GiRARDIN, written in October 1718. Prestantissimo Viro, Consummatissimo Theologo; Dno Patricio Piers de Girardin, sacre faculta- tis Parisiensis Theologie Doctort. Gul. prov. div. Cant. Archs. Grotiam Pacem, ac Salutem in Domino. OST prolixiores epistolas eruditissimo confra- tri tuo, D” D"® Du Pin hoc ipso tempore exaratas; quasque ego paulo: minus tuas, quam ilius existimari velim, facilius ate veniam impe- trabo, vir spectatissime, si aliquanto brevius ad te rescribam ; et in illis quidem animi mei vel amori vel indignationi liberé indulsi: eaque simplicitate, qua decet Christianum, et maxime Episcopum, quid vobis, mea saltem sententia, factu opus sit, aperté exposui. Siquid vel tuo vel illius judicio, asperius quam par esset ameexciderit, cum vestri causaadeo commotus fuerim, facile, id homini tam benevolé erga vos animato, uti spero, conddnabi- tis ; unaque reminiscemini, nullam unquam vobis stabilem inter vos pacem,; aut Catholicam cum aliis unionem, haberi posse, dum aliquid ultra merum honoris primatum ac ceedgiay Pontifici Romano tribuitis. Hoc nos per aliquot, sx- cula experti sumus; vos jam sentire debetis, qui, nescio quo insano ipsius beneficio, adeo commodam occasienem nacti estis, non tam ab- ‘te ~ illtus 108 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEDLW’S APPEND. illius decretis appellandi, quam ab ipsius domine: IIL ac potestate vos penitus subducendi. \ Ipse vos pro Schismaticis habet ; qualem vos eum censere de- betis. Ipse a vestra communione se suosque se- parandos publicé denunciat. Quid vobis in hoc casu faciendum? Diceat mihi veteris illius Casas ree Episcopi Firmiliani verbis respondere ; sic olim Stephanum Papam acriter quidem, sed non ideo minus juste, castigavit; Vide gud imperitid reprehendere audeas eos qui contra mendacium pro veritate nituntur.—Peccatum verd quam magnum “bi exaggerasti, quando te a tot gregibus scidisti : excidisti enim te ipsum, noli te fallere : Siquidem ille est vere Schismaticus qui se a communione ecclesias- tica unitatis apostatam fecerit. Dum enim -putas omnes « te abstinert posse, solum te ab omnibus ab. stinuist. Cypr, Op. Epist.’75. Agite ergo, viri eruditi, et quo vos divina pro- videntia vocat, libentér sequimini. Clemens Papa vos abdicavit; a sua et suorom communione repu- lit, rejectit. Vos illius; authoritati renuntiate: Cathe- ' dre Petri, que in omnibis Catholicis Ecclesiis con- servatur, ‘adherete s Etiam nostram ne refugiatis communionem ; quibuscum si non in omnibus omnind doctrinz Christianze capitibus conveniatis, at in precipuis, at in fundamentalibus, at in omni- bus articulis fidei ad salutem necessariis plané ¢ con- sentitis ; etiam in ceteris, utiferamaus, brevi con- censuri. Nobis certé eo minus vos vel Hzreticos: vel Schismaticos fore confidite, quod a Papa eject pro Hereticis et Schismaticis Rome estimemini. Sed contrahenda vela, nec indulgendum huic meo provobis zelo; etsi sit secundum scientiam. Pru- ~ dentibus loquor ; 3 Vos ipsi, quod dico, judicate. © ot Ad literas tuas, prestantissime Domine, redeo 5 in quibus uti tuum de mediocritate mea jjudiciam, magis ex affectu erga me tuo, quam secundum ‘mierita mea prolatum, gratantér accipio, ite in €o te nunquam falli patiar, quod’ me’ pacis’ Ecclesis asticz - —— i \ x » ihe j . “ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. | 109 ‘asticee amantissimum credas ; omniaque illi con- APPEND. sequendz danda. putem, practer veritatem. Quan- tum ad illum promovendam tu jamjam contuleris, © ex sex illis propositionibus quas tuis inseruisti li- teris, gratus agnosco: ac nisi ambitiosé magis quam hominem privatum deceat, me facturum existimarem, etiam eruditissimis illis confratribus tuis Doctoribus. Sorbonicis, quibus priores meas literas communicasti, easdem per te gratias. refer- rem. Sané Facultas vestra Parisiensis, ‘uti maxi- mum in his rebus pondus merito habere debeat, sive numerum, sive dignitatem, sive denique eru- ditionem suorum membrorum, spectemus; ita a vobis exordium sumere debebit ‘unio illa inter nos tantoperé desiderata, siquidem eam aliquando iniri voluerit Deus. Interim: gratulor vobis post illustrissimum Card. Noaillium, alterum illum Ecclesiz Gallicanz, f- idei Catholicee Columnam et Ornamentum, ‘pro- curatorem regium, D. D. De Joly de Fleury. Quem virum ego non jam primum ex tuis literis debito prosequi honore didici, verim etiam ob ea que vestri causa his proximis annis publicé egerit, antea suspicere, et pene venerari, consueveram. Sub his ducibus, quid non sperandum in publi- cum vestrum ac Catholicze Ecclesis commodum? Intonet de Vaticano Pontifex Rom. fremant inter ‘vos ipsos conjurata turba, Romane curiz servi Magis quam suze Galliz fideles subditi. His pra- sidiis ab eorum injuriis tuti, vanas eorum iras con- temnere valeatis. Ego vero, uti omnia cobs public’ fausta ac fe- licia precor, ita tibi, spectatissime vir, me semper addictissimum foré promitto. De quo quicquid alias senseris, id saltem ut de me credas jure pos- tolo;. me sincere veritatem Christi et amare et querere ; et, nisiomnino me fallat animus, etiam assecutum esse. Nulli Christiano inimicus ante- hac aut fui aut deinceps sum futurus: sic de er- roribus 110 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S _ APPEND. roribus corum,qui a me dissident, judico,ut semper "errantes Deo judicandos relinquam. Homo sum, errare possum ; sic verd animatus audactér dicam Hereticus esse nolo. Te verd, siquidem id per- mittas, fratrem; sin id minus placeat, saltem id ins dulgebis, ut me vere et ex animo profitear, excel- lentissime Domine, tui amantissimum. = OO Ger ig No. VII. " : eret Extract of a letter from Archbishop Waxes to — Mr. Beauvoir. Up ? Nov. 6. O. S. 1718. pantie last letter gives me some trouble, but more curiosity. I little thought, when I wrote to your two doctors, that my letters should have been read, much less copies of them given to any such great persons as you mention. I wri in haste, as you know, and trust no aman to copy for me, because | will not be liable to be _ betrayed. And upon a review of my foul, and only copy of them, since I had your account from Paris, | find some things might have been more accurately expressed, had I taken more time to correct my style. But I wish that be the worst _ exception against them: I fear the freedom I took in exhorting them to do somewhat in upon so fair a provocation, with to the papal authority, though excused as well as I could, truly and expressly how that part of my letters — operated on both your doctors; which, by a wary _ observation, you may in good:‘measur : . | their discourse. I cannot tell whether they shewed my letters to you; if they did, I am cca ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 111 will think I did not mince the matter with them aprenn. in that particular. f da Of your two doctors, Dr, Piers seems the more polite: he writes elegantly both for style and matter; and has the free air, even as to the busi- ness of aunion. Yet I do not despair of Dr. Du Pin, whom, thirty years ago, in his collection of tracts relating to church discipline, I did nos think far from the kingdom of God. yond S No. VIil. Extract of a letter from Archbishop Wakz to Mr. Beauvoir. Nov. 18. 1718. _ A T present my more particular curiosity leads EA me to know the sentiments of the leading men in France with regard to the court of Rome ; from which, if we could once divide the Gallican church, a reformation in other matters would fol- low of course. The scheme that seems to me most likely to prevail, is to agree in the independence (as to all matters of authority) of every national church on any ‘others ; and in their right to de- termine all matters, that arise within themselves ; and for points of doctrine, to agree, as far as pos- sible, in all articles of any moment (as in effect we either already do, or easily may): and for other matters, to allow a difference, till God shall bring us to a union in those also.—-One only thingshould be provided for, to purge out of the public offices of the church such things as hinder a perfect communion in the service of the church, that so whenever any come from. us to them, or from them to us, we may all join together in prayers and the holy sacraments with each other. In our liturgy there is nothing but what they allow of, } save Fe APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM'S appEND. Save the single rubric’ relating to ‘the’ Eucharis il. _ intheirs nothing but what they aghes may be Extract of a letter from Archbishop | WAKE | I AM glad the two doctors seem to receive 1 aside, and yet the public offices hc aheee be? orse or more imperfect for want of iti “Such a schen as this, I take to be a more’ proces peace, at the beginning, than to ticulars ; if in sucha undation salt ee the rest would be more easily . yea find occasion, and that it may be‘of use, may extract this object, and offer it to their con-_ sideration, as what y6u take to be my sense in the beginning of a treaty. Not that I think we stop here, but that » being thus far a we the more easily go into a greater | ior after. I desire x to observe, as much as © can, when it is I may the most write r ; the doctors. I took the subject eis thority in my hst, as arising naturally from th present state of their affairs, and as the first th ing to be settled in order to a union. ‘How my ff dom in that respect has been received, I desi re you freely to communicate. & ont e+ 2 “Here > we No. IX. lievaeper ean 193 ‘He ere Mr. Beauvorrn tei fie Sater ire Tu bit ~@° Dec. 2.0. Ss. 1718. last letters Sowell.’ The truth is, that» ie they manage as they do with the court of Rome, nothing will be done to any purpose. And 3 ends in trifling at the last. We honestly de y the Pope all authority over us: they pretend, in words, to allow him so much as is consisten what th Cal Ci ee him hewdi so little use it contrary to their = they protest against it, appeal to a g COUTL . ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY: 113 council, and then mind him as little as we can do. appENp, In earnest, I think we treat his holiness not only with more sincerity, but more respect than they : for to own a power, and yet keep a reserve to obey that power only so far, and in such cases as we make ourselves judges of, is a greater affront, than honestly to confess that we deny the power, and, for that reason, refuse to obey it. But my design was partly to bring them to this, and partly to see how they would bear, at least the proposal, of totally breaking off from the court and bishop of Rome. f What you can observe, or discover more of their inclinations in this particular, will be of good use; especially if it could be found out what the court would do, and how far that may be likely to countenance the clergy in such a se- paration. In the mean time, it cannot be amiss to cultivate a friendship with the leading men of that side, who may in time be made use of to the good work of reforming in earnest the Gallican church. 1am a little unhappy that I have none here I yet dare trust with what I do; though I am satisfied most of our high-church bishops.and clergy would readily come into such a design. But these are not men either to be confided in, or made use of, by . Your assured friend, W. Cant. P.S. Did Cardinal De Noailles know. what authority. the Archbishop of Canterbury has got by the Reformation, and how much a greater man he is now than when he was the Pope’s Legatus Natus, it might encourage him to follow _ so good a pattern, and be assured (in that case) he would lose nothing by sending back his Cardi- _ nal’s cap-to Rome. 1 doubt your doctors know little of these matters. _ Mgee Vis’ L VINO Ase II. 14 APPENDIXES 'TO MOSREIWS | — | No ke ae oe > Oe eee a letter from Archbishop Ware Mr. BEauvorR, © | Jan. 28, 0.8. 1718. | ph te see my letter (for I conclu le ‘ the doctor will shew it you), you m do well to bring on the discourse of our Discoy val rights and privileges i in England ; and | ly Pof the prerogatives of the Archbishop of C e terbury, which I believe are greater heaesab: those of the Archbishop of Rheims, of of all: rch- — bishops in France. This may raise in'th - riosity to know more of this matter, whi desire, I will take the first little leisure I have to _ give them a more particular account of it. We ; 3 must deal with men in their own way, if we m to do any good with them. They have been us toa pompous ministry, and, like the Jews here: tofore, would despise ‘the: Messiah himself ‘if hi should come in a poor and low estate to’ them And therefore, though for myself, 1 — all temporal grandeur as nothing) nay, Fam afraid — it has rather hurt the church of C vail he true spirit of piety and religion, than done any real service to either; yet it may be a means ¢ O disposing these gentlemen to a more fave e thought of, and inclination towards a refo1 tion; to convince them that they return to the truth of Christianity, and leave the corruptior ie Rome, without losing any honour any ower, thi a servant of Christ would desire to be t withal. Had the first reformers in’ ‘rance-y to this scheme, as we in wed them a example, the whole: Gallican church had'con into them, and been at this day 00 we must therefore hit off the blot. which made ; and satisfy their ambition so far as tc ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 115 them, that they may vtalter without giving’ up APPEND, either their authority or revenues; and be still as great, but much better bishops, under our cir- Camstances, than under their own. | As tothe Pope’s authority, I take the differs ence to’ be only: this; that we may all agree (without troubling ourselves with the reason) to allow him a primacy of order in’ the episcopal college ;) they would have it thought necessary to hold communion with him, and allow him a little canonical ‘authority over them, as Jong as he will leave them to prescribe the bounds of it : We fairly say we know of no authority he has in our realm; but for actual submission to him; they as little mind it as we do. - At present he has put them out of his commu: nion; we have withdrawn ourselves. from his ; both are out of communion with him, and I think it isnot material on which side the breach lies. ) No. XE A letter from Archbishop Wake to Mr. —Septhe i . Feb. 5..1718-19. 0. 8. DO not doubt ve that mine of the :18th of . January, with the two inclosed for my Lord Stair and Dr. Du Pin, are before this come safe to you. I should not be sorry if, upon this late transaction between the doctor and ministry, you have kept it in your hands, and not delivered it to him. I had just begun a letter to ‘Dr. Piers, but have thrown aside what I writ of it, since I received your last ; and must beg the favour of you to make my excuse to him, with the tenders of my hearty service, till I see a little more what the meaning of this present inquisition is. I am ‘not so unacquainted with the finesses of courts, 12 as 116 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. as not to apprehend, that what is now done may CArw be as well in favour of the doctor’s attempt, as against it. Ifthe Procureur General be indeed well affected to it, he might take this method, not only to his own security, but to bring the affair under a deliberation, and give a handle to those whom it chiefly concerns, to discover their senti- ments of it. But the matter may bé also put to another use, and nobody can answer that it shall not be so: and till I see what is the meaning of this sudden turn, | shall write no more letters for the French ministry to examine, but content my- self to have done enough already to men who can- not keep their own counsel, and live ina country where even the private correspondence of learned men with one another must be brought to a pub- lic enquiry, and be made the subject of a state ins quisition. I am not aware, that in any of my let. ters there is one line that can give a just offence — to the court. I have always took it for granted, that no step should be taker towards a union, but with the-knowledge and approbation, and even — by the authority of civil powers ; and indeed if I am in the right, that nothing can be done to any ~ purpose in this case but by throwing off the Pope’s — authority, as the first step to be made in order to it, it is impossible for any such attempt to be made by any power less than the king’s. All — therefore that has passed hitherto, stands clear of - any just exception as to the civil magistrate; itis only a consultation, in order to find out a way how a union might be made, if a fit occasion should hereafter be offered for the doing of it. Yet still I do not like to have my letters exposed in such a manner, though satisfied there is nothing to be — excepted against in them, and think I shall be kind to the doctors themselves, to suspend, at — least for a while, my farther troubling of them. I hope you will endeavour, by some or other of — your ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. BY, your friends, to find out the meaning of this mo- APPEND. tion; from whom it came; how far it has gone; what was the occasion of it; and what is like to be the consequence of it; what the Abbé Du Bois _ says of my letters, and how they are received by him and the other ministers. I shall soon discover whether any notice has been taken of it to our ministry ; and I should think if the Abbé spoke to your Lord about it, he would acquaint you with it. No. XII. Extract of a letter from Archbishop Wake to PyEE, Mr, BEAUVoIR. Feb. 24, 1718. DO not at all wonder that the Cardinals Ro- han and Bissi should do all they can to blacken the good Cardinal de Noailles, and in him the party of the Anti Constitutionists, but especially the Sorbonne, their most weighty and learned ad- versaries : and I am sensible that such a complaint is not only the most proper to do this, but to put the court itself under some difficulties, which way sOever it acts upon it. But I am still the more curious to learn, if it were possible, not only the proceedings of the ministry above board here- upon, but their private thoughts andopinions about it. Iam under no concern upon my own ac- count, farther than that I would be unwilling to have my letters scanned by so many great men, which will scarcely bear the judgment of my very friends. You must do me the favour to get out of your doctors what will be most obliging to them, whether to continue to write to them, or to be silent for a while, till we see what will be the effect of this enquiry. Inthe mean time, it grows every day plainer what I said from the beginning, that no reformation can be made but by the au- “e Ho thority, ts 118 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIW’S APPEND. thority, and with the concurrence of the:courts; Ii. and that all we divines have to:do, is tovuse our interest to gain them to it, and to have a ready to offer to them, if they wouldbe promiiled upon to come to it. I am at present engaged. in two or three other — transactions of moment to the foreign Protestants, which ‘take up abundance of my time; God knows what will be the effect of it. Nevertheless; if I can any way help to promote this, though? am at present without any help, alone, in this pro- ject, I shall do my utmost, both to keep up my poor little interest with siie two doctors and theit friends, and to concert proper methods with them about it. The surest way will be, to begin as well, and to go as far as we can, in settling a friendly correspondence one with ‘another: to agree to own each other as true brethren, and members of the Catholic Christian church: to agree to communicate in every thing wecan with — one another (which, on their side; is very easy, — there being nothing in our offices, in any degree; — “contrary to their own principles); and would _ they purge out of theirs what is contrary to ours, we might join in the public service with them, — and yet leave one another in the free liberty of believing Transubstantiation or not, so long as we did not require any thing to be done by either in pursuance of that opinion. The Lutherans do this - very thing ; many of them communicate not only — in prayers, but the communion with us; and we — never enquire whether they believe Consubstan- tiation, or even pay any worship to: Christ as present with the elements, so long as: their out- ward actions are the same with our own, and they — give no offence to any with their opinions. | vigteyl P. S. Since this last accident, aint the public noise of an union at Paris, I have spoken some- thing ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 119 thing more of it to my friends here, who, [begin appEnn. to hope, will fall in with it.. I owna correspond- ence, but say not a tittle how far, or in what way, I have proceeded, more than that letters have passed, which can no longer be asecret. I have never shewn one of my own or the doctor’s to any body. , No. XIII. Extract of a letter from Archbishop Waxe to Mr. Beauvoir. March 16. S. V. 1718. I THANK you for your account of what passed +t between Mons. Hop and you relating to the project of an union: | doubt that gentleman will not be pleased with it; because, indeed, the Gai- lican church will never unite with any church that has not an orderly episcopacy in it. I am very sorry my poor letters are made so public. The next thing will be, that either the imprudence of our friends, or the malice of our enemies, will print them; and then I shall have censures enough for them, perhaps some reflections print- ed upon them, or answers made to thém; but this shall not engage me in any defence of them, or in taking any farther notice of them. 1 beg you to keep those I have written to yourself from all view; for I have no copies of them, and I wrote them as Ido my other ordinary letters, without any great thought or consideration, more than what my subject (as I was writing) led me in that instant to. ‘This is the liberty to be taken with a friend, where one is sure what he writes shall go no farther ; but, for the same reason, will require the strictest suppression from any other view. I cannot yet guess what this turn- means, nor how it will ed: I wish your doctors could give you some farther light into it. sh 14 CS Ill. 120 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S AppenD. P.S. I intreat you never to forget me to the lif. two good doctors whom J love and honour: keep up the little interest I have with them. As soon as ever the present turn is over, I will write to — Dr. Girardin. I hope my letters will not always be carried as criminals before the Secretary of State, though I am persuaded he bears no ill-will to me. No. XIV. Extract of a letter from Archbishop Wake, to Mr. Beauvoir. AM much concerned to hear that Dr. Du Pin decays so fast: I feared by his last letter that he was sinking apace. Pray, is there any good print of him taken these last years? for I have one that was made when he was a young man. lam sorry Dr. Piers grows faint-hearted: I never thought any thing could be done as to a reforma- tion in France, without the authority of the court 3 but | was in hopes the regent. and others might have found their account in such an attempt 5 and then the good disposition of the bishops, clergy,and Sorbonne,with the parliament of Paris, _ would have given a great deal of spirit and expe- dition to it. I have done what was proper for me in that matter: I can now go no farther, till the Abbot Du Bois is better disposed; yet I shall still be pleased to keep up a little esteem between those gentlemen, which will do ws some good, if it does not do them any service. 1 am apt to think, the good old man (Du Pin) does not think us far from the kingdom of heaven. 1 have with this sent a letter of friendship to Dr. Piers, which you will be so kind as to send him, with my kind respects, No. XV, ’ ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. No. XV. Extract of a letter from Archbishop Waxe to Dr. Du Pin, dated Lambeth, May 1. 1719. N.B. Du Pin was dead before it arrived at Paris. (PERAVERAM equidem tua auctoritate, con- stantia, eruditione, pietate, moderatione, qu Omnia adeo in te perfecta esse noscuntur, ut vix in aliis singula, praclari aliquid ad Dei gloriam, Ecclesizeque Gallicanze utilitatem perfici potuisse- Credidedem advenisse tempus, in quo, excusso Romane tyrannidis jugo, una nobiscum in eandem communionem coalesceretis. In dogmatibus, prout a te candite proponuntur, non admodim dissentimus: in regimine Ecclesiastico minus: in fundamentalibus, sive doctrinam sive disciplinam spectemus, vix omnino. Quam facilis erat ab his initiis ad concordiam progressus, modo animos haberemus ad pacem compositos! Sed hoc prin- cipibus seculi non arridet, unionis inimicis etiam plurimum displicet : neque nobis forté dabit De- us esse tam felicibus, ut ad hujusmodi unionem nostram qualemcunque opera conferamus, Re- linquamus hoc illi, in cujus manu sunt rerum om- nium tempora et occasiones. Sufliciat voluisse aliquid in tam insigni opere, forte & semina in terram projecisse, que fructum tandem multipli- cem proferant. Interim, quod nemo nobis dene- gare ‘possit, nos invicem ut fratres, ut ejusdem miystici corporis membra, amplectamur, No. XVI. 192 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIN?S' — No. XVI Ke Hil. “~V~ Extract of a letter from Archbishop Waker to _ Mr. Beauvoir. Te | Feb. 9. 8. V. 1719-20. { HEARTILY wish there were either spirit or inclination enough in the Sorbonne to go on with our friend the Abbé’s project ; but the fire decays, men’s inclinations cool: the court will do nothing, and you are very sensible, that without the court nothing can be done in any such affair. Nevertheless, their good opinion of the church of England should be kept up as much as possible ; we should encourage them all we can to account of usas of brethren, who have only thrown off, what they are weary of, the tyranny of the court of Rome, without any change in any fundamental article, either of the doctrine or government of the Catholic church. And upon this ground I shall be ready to continue a brotherly correspon- dence with any of their great men, provided it be done with such caution, as may not expose my letters to be made prisoners to a Secretary of State, a thing which can never become my character, and may carry an ill aspect, even in our own court, till the thing be rightly understood. No. XVII. Extract of a letter from the Archbishop to Mr. Beauvoir. nel aig thd March 31. 1720. I THANK you for your account of the present state of the French church. It is a very odd one indeed ; but will settle into an agreement at last: When once the appellants begin to break, the court will drive all the obstinate (as they will call them ; I should name them, the honest men, ef courage and constancy) to a compliance. : , No. XVUI. ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY- mt . No. XVUI. Extract of a letter from the Archbishop to 1 , Mr. Beauvoir. a April 19. Q. &. 1720, I PERCEIVE, by some late letters from him + (Piers Girardin), that he begins to despair of the business of the constitution. He has reason: the Cardinal De Noailles is ensnared, and has gone too far to retire. The new archbishop of Cam- bray will be a Cardinal, and this affair of the con- stitution must procure the Calot for him. The regent himself is afraid of the Spanish party, and - the Jesuits ; and he will gain, or at least appease them. For all these reasons, the doctrine of the church, and the Galkcan liberties, must be aban- doned ; and on the slight pretence of a comm‘. Of no esteem with the opposite party, an accom- Mmodation will certainly be made; and those who will not voluntarily go, shall be driven into it. If our poor friend be one of those who must here- by suffer, why may he not consider of a retreat hither? and since he cannot yet bring on an union with the two churches, unite himself with ours, from which l am sure his principles, and f believe his inclinations, are not greatly distant? But this must be managed very tenderly, and ra- ther by a kind of rallying, than a direct proposal of it. If he inclines to it, he will easily understand your meaning ; if not, ’tis best not to go on far with him ina matter in which you will have no good success. ms | No. XIX. 124 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S — No. XIX, “v~ Extract of a letter from Archbishop Wake to » Mr. Le, Ciere. April, 17 19. OVUM Testamentum Gallicum, notis tuis felicitér ornatum, totum, nec sine fructu, perlegi. Prafatione tua eidem prefixa mirificé affectus sum ; legi, relegi, quin et seepius deinceps repetam. Ita me in ipso prasertim ejus initia commovit, ut vers pietatis in ea relucentem spi- ritum nunquam satis laudare possim, vel anime meo satis alt¢ imprimere. Et quamvis in annotationibus tuis quedam lie berius dicta occurrant, que non aque omnibus _ placeant, neque mihi ipsi ubique satisfaciant ; fe- ro tamen, et vel in ipso tuo a communi sententia, discessu aliquid mihi invenire videor, quod ignos- cere magis quam acerbius reprehendere debeam, multo minus inclementils damnare, Libertatem prophetandi, modo pia ac sobria sit, cum chari- tate, ac mansuetudine conjuncta, nec contra ana- logiam fidet semel sanctis tradite, ade non vitu- erandam, ut etiam probandam censeam. De re- ie adiaphoris cum: nemine contemnendum puto. Ecclesias reformatas, etsti in aliquibus a nostra © Anglicana dissentientes, libentér amplector. Op- tarem equidem regimen Episcopale bené tempe- ratum, et ab omni injusta dominatione sejunctum, quale apud nos obtinet, et, siquid ego in his re- bus sapiam, ab ipso Apostolorum zvo in Ecclesia, receptum fuerit, et ab iis omnibus fuisset | reten-” tum; nec despero quin aliquando restitutum, si _ non ipse videam, at posteri videbunt, Interim absit ut ego tam ferrei pectoris sim, ut ob ejus- modi defectum (sic mihi absque omni invida ap- pellare liceat) aliquas earum a communione nos- tra abscindendas credam; aut cum quibusdam furiosis inter nos scriptoribus, eas nulla vera ac valida 7 ECCLESIASTICAL ‘HISTORY. 125 valida ‘sacramenta habere, adedque vix Christia- AREEND, nos esse pronuntiem. Unionem arctiorem inter wey omnes reformatos procurare quovis pretio vellem. Hac si in regimine Ecclesiastico, ac publicis Ec- clesiarum officiis obtineri potuit; aut ego pluri- mum fallor, aut id solim brevi conduceret ad animorum inter eos unionem conciliandam ; 3 et viam sterneret ad plenam in omnibus majoris, momenti dogmatibus concordiam stabiliednam. Quantum hoc ad religionis nostre securitatem conduceret ; quantum etiam ad Pseudo-catholico« rum Romanensium conversionem, czcus sit qui non videat.—Sed abripuit me longius quam par esset hac semper mihi dulcis de pace ac unione Ecclesiarum Reformatarum cogitatio,—k&c. &c. No. XX. Archbishop Wake’s letter to the Pastors and Professors of Geneva. 8th April, 1719. oe literis vestris nihil mihi gratits potuit afferri, non tamen absque summo dolore, vix oculis siccis, eas perlegi; neque credo quenquam esse tam ferrei pectoris, qui ad ea ma- la que in illis referuntur non perhorrescat ; mi. returque talia ab hominibus erga homines, a po- pularibus erga populares suos, a Christianis de- nique erga Christianos, idque (quod fidem om- nem exuperare valeat) etiam religionis causa, fieri et perpetrari. Vos interim, venerandi: viri, quod vestri erat Officii, sedulo prastitistis. _ Delegatos Ecclesia- rum Hungaricarum amicé accepistis. Querimo- niam eorum, ea qua par erat charitate atque sym- pathia {fraterna audivistis; nullaque moiad adhi- bita ad remedium malis i ipsorum inveniendum om- nes vestras cogitationes convertistis. Per illustres Magistratus vestros, ccteros Reformatz Religionis 'principes atque senatores, ad persecutiones ho- rum 126 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. rum fratrum vestrorum serid considerandasyexcis UL tavistis ; et ut suam authoritatem - interponerent ad sedandas eorum oppressiones ee obses crastis. or ai te on Denique, nequid vel mininri pine deside- retur quo studium vestrum in hoe tam insi charitatis opere exequendo ostendatis, etiam mea qualicunque opera uti voluistis, ad animum Au gustissimi Regis nostri commovendum, nein’ hac tam gravi sua necessitate afflictis om servis deesset. 9. O amorem vere Christianum! et qualem. de: ceat von corporis membra erga~ se invicem habere! Dignum profecto et vobis, et eximio illo © vestro congressu, Opus: ut quo precipue tempore convenistis ad laudes Dei celebrandas, qui per duo jam secula Religionem Refermatam vobis in- columem servaverit ; eodent etiam iam ipsam Religionem Evangelicam in aliis regionibus op- pressam, concussam, ac tantum nom extremum quasi spiritum trahentem; sublevetis, a si ify possit, in integrum restituatis. Ego vero, fratres charissimi, et propria volun tate motus, et vestro tam illustri exemplo impul- sus, adeo eodem vobiscum ardore accendor, ut. nis hilnon tendandum putem, quo vestris tam: piis; tam justis, tamque benignis conatibus oplamag successum compararem. Imprimis igitur nobilem virum Comitem Sun- derlandiz Primarium Regis Ministrum sedulé adivi: Literas vestras illi communicavi ; Petii, oravi, ut in hac re suam mihi operam atque aux lim concedere vellet; utque, simul Regiam Majestatem adiremus: non quod de ipsius prompta voluntate dubitarem, sed ut que in hac causa facienda essent, eo majori vigore atqué promptitudine perficerentur. Successit, feré ul tra spem, conatus noster. Utriusque Ecclesia tum Hungarice tum vicina Vallensis, oppres- : siones ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 127 siones Regi, eo quo par erat effectu, exposuimus. APPEND. Favorem ejus atque authoritatem apud Cxsarem 1 Regemque Sardiniz obnixé imploravimus, ut ab his tam imjustis vexationibus, eorum jussu et man- datis, liberentur. Et pracipué quod ad Pede- montanas Fcclesias attinet, etiam adhortati. su- mus, ut jure suoa Rege Sardiniz postularet, ut pacta in his que Religionis exercitium: concer- nent, earum gratia inita meliori fide in posterum observentur.. Annuit votis nostris Rex Serenissi- mus: Neque dubito quin legatis suis jamdudum przceperit, ut omnem quam possunt operam suo nomine impendant, quo ab istis adeo iniquis op- pressionibus utriusque Ecclesiz membra liberen- tur. Orandus Deus ut tantis Principis conatibus, in hac tam justa, tam pia, tam religioni Christianz proficua-interpellatione aspirare dignetur ; et op- pressis suis servis exoptatam requiem tandem concedere, pro immensa sua misericordia velit. Interim, dum hec feliciter, uti spero, peragun- tur, ignoscite, fratres dilectissimi, si majoris qui- dem laboris atque difficultatis, sed longé maximi omnibus commodi, inceptum, vobis proponam ; in quo et sepe alias et hoc tempore complures primariz dignitatis viri summo studio allaborant ; et quod ab omnibus, quibus puritas Evangel reipsa cordi sit, una secum allaborandum sperant. Jamdudum sentitis quo mea tendit abhortatio; ad unionem nimirum inter omnes quz abique sunt Ecclesias, quz his ultimis seculis a.;commu- nione, seu vers tyrannide Pontificis Romani sese subduxerunt, sedulo promovendam. Quin hoc fieri possit, si quidem animum ad concordiam promptum omnes attulerimus, nullatenus dubitan- dum est: Quin fieri debeat, nemo prudens nega- werit, &c. &c. ' Vos interim, F.C. hoc agite, ut saltem inter Vos ipsos pax atque concordia inviolabiliter con- servetur. Summo quippe dolore, anno przte- fito, accepi dissensiones inter vos ortas fuisse, de capitulis ° 128 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND. capitulis aliquot circa doctrinam de Gratia Unis Ni, versali, aliisque quastionibus longé difficillimis 3 in’ quibus optimi viri et doctissimi Theologi idem per omnia haudquaquam sentiunt. Angit hoc sané, idque non mediocriter, animum meum. Et quamvis nollem vobis videri zxrczpiemexonevy, aUt in alienam (quod aiunt) messem falcem meam im- mittere ; permittite tamen ut in spiritu charita- tis, eoque quo erga vos feror amore fraterno, vos obsecrem, et in Domino obtester, ut in hujusmo- di rebus quatenis id fieri possit, idem sentiatis omnes; quod si id non assequi valeatis, ut saltem sic alii alios feratis, ut nullum sit inter vos schis- ma, nullus querimoniz aliquorum adyersus alios locus: ut non nimium curiosi sitis in iis determi- nandis que Deus non admodum claré revelave- rit, quaeque absque salutis dispendio tutd nesciri poterint. Que sapientissimi praedecessores nos- tri, in omnibus suis confessionibus, cauté tractan- da censuerunt, eaque moderatione, ut universi in, iis subscribendis consentirent: et a quorum prudenti cautela sicubi postea discessum fuerit 5 contentiones, lites, inimicitic, aliaque infinita in- commoda, protinus subsecuta sunt. In his disquisitionibus Lutherani a reformatis dissident ; nec reformati ipsi-prorsus inter se cons veniunt. Ecclesia Anglicana optimo concilio, exemplo ab omnibus imitando, nullius conscien- tiz, his in rebus, jugum imponit.. Que de illis in articulis suis statuerit, talia sunt, ut ab omni- bus ex zquo admittantur. His contenta, pec ipsa, aliquid amplius requirit curiosius statuere. Hinc summa inter nos pax cum sobria sentiendi libertate conjuncta. Utinam et vobis iisdem con- ditionibus, concordia. stabiliatur! Utque veteri confessione vestra Helvetica contenti, neque alicui permitteretis aliter docere; neque ab aliquo quid- piam profitendum requireretis, ultra id quod ab initio requisitum fuerit. Cum tamen summi. illi ’ virl ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 129 viri Calvinus et Beza (ut de aliis taceatur) secus APPEND. _ de his articulis sentitent, quam alii plures; quos 1" tamen non soltum tolerandos, sed et pro fratribus ati habendos rité ac sapientér judicarunt. Hoc Pehle hon modo pacem inter vos ipsos con- ciliabit, veriim etiam concordiam cum aliis Eccle- siis Reformatis sartam tectam tuebitur. Absque hujusmodi temperamine, unio illa cum Protestan- . tibus, tantoperé, i nullo modo iniri po- terit: vos, igitur, seid hzc, ut par est, consider- ate: nec a nobis, a plerisque aliis Reformatis, etiam a vestris antecessoribus novis ac durioribus impositionibus secedite, &/. &c. N. B. The former pari of this letter, which relates to the intercession of Archbishop Wake in behalf of the Hungarian and Piedmontese churches, has never been hither- to published. The latter part, beginning with these words: * Interim dum hec fe- « licitér peraguntur, ignoscite,” &c. was inserted by Professor TurRETIN of Gene- va, i his work, intitled Nubes Testium. The words “ Interim dum hec, &c,” were, JSrom an ignorance of their connexion with what goes before, supposed -by- some learn- ed men to relate to the projected union be- - tween the English and Gallican -churches ; and Kiorningius, who says in his Disserta- tion De Consecrationibus Episcoporum An- . glorum, that Dr. Wake communicated this project to the divines of Geneva, fell into this nustake, and probably drew Dr. Mo- SHEIM afer him. | VOL. VI. K No. XXI. APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S No. XXI. Extract from Archbishop Wake’s letter to Pro: fessor ScHuRER at Bern, July 1718. 1 Anglia nostra te peramanter et sentire et scribere plurimum gaudeo. Quanquam enim non adeo czcus sim patria mez amator, ut non plurima hic videam que vel penitus sublata vel in melitis mutata quovis pretio vellem, tamen aliqua etiam in hac temporum face occurrere, op- timis etiam seculis digna, et qua ipsa primeva Ecclesia Christiana probare, ne dicam et laudare, potuisset, et tu sequissimé agnoscis et nos nobis gratulamur. No. XXIL. To Professor TuRRETIN, July 1718. Speaking of Bishop Davenant’s opinion as agret= able to ‘his own : TINAM sic sentiremus omnes! Et, funda- mentalibus religionis articulis sémper salvis, nihil ultra ab aliquo subscribendum requireremus, | quod bonorum hominum conscientiis Oneri esse. ‘potest, certé Ecclesie utilitatem parti promove- bit.—Ut enim de hac Ecclesiarum Reformatarum utilitate paucis dicam: Primum earum stabili- mentum in hoc consistere ut omnes Sés, quantum > fieri possit, contra Papalem potentiam ac tyran- nidei tueantur, nemini credo, dubium esse possit,’ Ut in hunc finem quam arctissimé inter Se unian- tur, et in idem corpus coalescant ; aded ut siquid ' aliqua ex iis Ecclesize damni aut detrimenti 4 com- muni hoste fuerit illatum, id ab omnibus tanquam | suum haberetur, concedi etiam necesse est. Ut ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 131 Ut denique pax et concordia cujuslibet Eccle- appenp. siz Reformatz inter suos, ac cum aliis omnibus 4! ejusmodi Ecclesiis conservetur; unicuique viro bono, sed przsertim Ecclesiarum illarum magis- tratibus atque ministris totis viribus enitendum esse, adeo claré apparet, ut nulla probatione fir- miori indigeat. Afierwards : Quid in hac re aliud faciendum restat, nisi ut tua et amicorum tuorum auctoritate primo facul- tas vestra Theologica, Magistratus, Ministri, Ci- ves Genevenses; deinde eorum exemplo atque hortatu reliqua etiam foederis Helvetici membra Reformate omnem lapidem moveant, ut pacem Ecclesiis Bernensibus restituant? Neque id ego sic fieri vellem, ut non simul et religionis veritati et doctrine puritati consulatur. Subscribant Ministri, Professores, Theologi, Confessioni vestrz veteri, anno edite: Prohibeantur, sub quavislibet poena, ne ullam in concionibus, scrip- tis, thesibus, przlectionibus sententiam publicé tueantur illi confessioni quovis modo contrarium. Id solum caveatur, ne multiplicentur hujusmodi Subscriptiones absque necessitate ; neque stricté Nimis inquiratur in privatas hominum erudito- Tum sententias ; modo suis opinionibus frui paci- ficé velint ; et neque docendo, neque disputando, | meque scribendo, a publica confessione secedere, aut errores suos (si tamen erores revera fuerint) in scandalum cujusvis, multd magis Ecclesiz aut _ Reipublice divulgare—Habes, vir spectatissime, | sententiam meam. f x2 No. XXIIL APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S Hie | No. XXUI. Extract from a letter of Archbishop Wake to. Professor ScHURER at Bern, July 17 19, UZ de formula Consentis mihi narras, a-— bunde placent: qui uti nolim laqueum abs- que causa injici conscientiis bonorum atque eru- ditorum hominum; ita neque freen4 laxanda censeo — quibuscunque novatoribus ad pacem publicé tur- bandam ; eaque vel scribenda vel docenda, quz viris piis jure scandalum prabeant, queque Con-— fessioni vestre olim stabilitee falsitates notam in- juria inurere videantur. Intra hos igitur limites si steterint Magistratus vestri, neque aliquid am- plius a Lausannensibus requirant, nisi ut hoc de- — mum fine formulz Consenstis subscribant ; speran- — dum est nullum schisma, ea de causa, inter vos exoriturum. Pacem publicam tueri, etiam in re- bus ad fidem spectantibus, Magistratus Christia. i nus et potest et debet, Conscientiis hominum cre- : denda imponere, nisi in rebus claris et perspicuis, — et ad salutem omnino necessariis nec potest, nec debet. Quod si contra faciat, subditis tamen sem-— per licebit ad Apostolorum exemplar, si qui-— dem aliquid falsi, aut incertz veritatis iis subscri- bendum injunxerint, obedire Deo potitis quam hominibus. No. XXIV. * ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 133 7 Ae No. XXIV. Reet Extracts from Archbishop Wake’s letter to Pro- fessor TURRETIN, in answer to one from him, dated December 1, 1718. ES Bernensium Ecclesiasticas nondim peni- tlis tranquillas esse et doleo et miror ; edque_ magis, quod hisce temporibus hz de decretis di- vinis altercationes ubique feré alibi ad exitum sint perductz Quz mea sit de iis sententia, nec adhuc cuiquam aperté declaravi, neque, ut deinceps pate- faciam, facilé me patiar induci. Hoc apud nos, tum ex mandatis regiis, tum ex diu servata (uti- nam semper servanda) consuetudine fixum est at- que stabilitum, neque 4 quoquam exquirere quid de his rebus sentiat, modo articulis religionis, pub- lica auctoritate constitutis, subscribat: neque in conscionibus aut etiam disputationibus theologicis, aliquid amplits de iis determinare, quam quod illi articuli expressé statuant et ab omnibus ad Minis- _ terii munus admittendis profitendum requirant. Then follows an historical narrative of the rise, and occasion, and censure of the Lambeth articles ; as also of the rise and progress of Arminianism under the reigns of James I. and Cuarues I. and of the subsiding of all disputes of that kind under Cuarues IL. He then subjoins : Et quidem illud imprimis observatu dignum zstimo quam moderate quam prudenter, in hac tam difficili disquisitione, optimi illi viri, martyres ac confessores Christi constantissimi, quos Divina Providentia ad Reformandam hanc nostram Ec- _ clesiam seligere dignatus est, se gesserunt. Non ili curiositati cujusvis aliquid indulgendum puta- K 3 runt 5 134 APPENDIXES TO MOSHEIM’S APPEND.runt; non sed incertis hominum hypothe- lil. sibus de decretis divinis alicujus fidem alligare fas esse censuerunt. Sciebant quam inscrutabilia sint consilia Dei; et quanto intervallo omnes nostras — cogitationes exuperent. Idedque non religiosé minus quam sapientér inter justos terminos sese continuerunt ; neque in necessariis ad fidem nos- — tram de hisce mysteriis stabiliendam deficientes ; neque in non-necessariis determinandis officiosi ; unde forté pro vera fide errorem, pro pace discor- diam, pro fraterna unione ac charitate divisionem, odia, inimicitias in Ecclesiam Christi inducere po- terant. Hzc fuit eorum simplicitas veré eyangelica ; pietate non mintis quam sapientia commendabilis; eOque magis suspicienda, ac feré pro divina haben- da, quod tot annorum experientia reperta sit non soluim optimam fuisse pacis ac concordiz regulam, verum etiam unicum contra schismata et divir siones remedium. Speaking afterwards of the Consensus, he adds : Sunt igitur horum articulorum pars maxima illius generis, in quibus ab invicem dissentire no-— bis omnibus liceat, absque dispendio veritatis. Quia sunt ejusmodi de quibus Deus consilium suum non adeo claré aut praise revelaverit, quin © etiam eruditissimi atque perspicacissimi viri in suis de iis determinationibus errare possint, aut potius nunquam certi esse possunt se non errasse, Quid vero imprudentius, quid arrogantitis, quid deni- que humilitate, non jam dico Christianorum, ——— . ee eS —E—————— eee eee ag Ser a 2 sed et hominum non nimium, sibi blandientium — ° . en N \ . *. indignius esset, quam de rebus adeo obscuris, ~ adeo incertis, adeo inter ipsos ejusdem Commu- nionis Symmystas adhuc litigatis, distinctée aliquid definire: et ab aliis auferre eam quam nos nobis quasi jure nostro asserimus sentiendi liberta- : tem? ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. 135 tem ? O quantum potuit insana giaavria! Et in ali- appenp, erum conscientias, quam omnes verbis rejicimus, "4 plerique re exerere cupimus, dominandi libido! “Y™’ Benedictus Deus, qui alium plerumque, in hoc nostro orbe, animum indiderit ! No. XXV. Archbishop Wake’s letter to Mr. JasLonsxt, in answer to the two following questions : An de Unione Evangelicorum cum Ecclesié Ro- mang agendum sit ? Vel, An omnis ea de Re Tractatio tanquam periculosa et fallax omnino sit evitanda ? UOD de foedere nescio quo cum Pontificiis ineundo scribis somniare temeriaros quos- dam apud vos homines sux tranquillitatis magis quam veritatis amatores ; non possum non mirari ecquod inde commodi Ecclesiis Reformatis pro- ponunt. Adeone ulli e nostris aut incognita aut inexperta est Romanensium superbia atque tyran- nis, ut credatur vel illos a suo fastigio potestatis, ac infallibilitatis, nostri gratia, sese dimissuros, vel nos eorum causa ad servitutem tam diu rejectam ultro iterum redituros? Hoc tam perniciosum, tam infame facinus, ab animis omnium nostrorum longé avertat Deus! Imo potius bona, patriam, parentes, omnia relinquamus quam ut sic invenia- MUL ErsgolvySvres awisois 3 (quidni enim ipsis hic Apo- stoli vocibus utar ?) ; Neque tamen sic intelligi vellem quasi omnem omnino de pace tractatum etiam cum Pontificiis refugiendum putarem. ‘Tractemus, si libet: sed ut decet, cum zqualibus: Neque aut nos in illos potestatem indebitam nobis arrogemus, neque illis in nos concedamus. Christiani sunt illi? et nos Christiani. Catholici? et nos Catholici. ; KA Errare 136 APPEND. Errare nos possumus ? etiam illi possunt errare. — IIL. APPENDIXES TQ MOSHEIM’S Liberi sunt illi a dominio nostro? neque nos illis ulla in re subditi sumus. Si igitur cum illis om- nino sit agendum, ante omnia necesse fuerit in previas conditiones tractandi convenire; utque mutuo statuatur, nullum esse inter eos vel inter nos infallibilitatis prarogativam, alterutri nostrim — a Christo concessam: Posse utrinque errari, forté et utrinque erratum esse. Utrorumque ergo dog- mata liberé examinanda, et ad amussim verbi Dei exigenda. Renuntiandum insupér pretensz auc- toritati tum summi quem vocant Pontificis, tum Ecclesiz Romanz in alias Christi Ecclesias ; ut sic, ab eorum dominatione tuti, ex zquo cum illis agere possimus. De pluribus atque preecipuis Doc- trina Christiane capitibus, in quibus utrinque con- sentimus, nulla lis erit. De ceteris consideretur imprimis quousque invicem concordari valeat; et. in quibus nondum in eandem sententiam concurri potest, queratur porro, an talia sint, que salva pace mutuo tolerari nequeant. $i hoe convenia- tur, queratur denique de Liturgia Publica, an -talem nobis exhiberi curabunt, ut omnes simul ad eundem Dei cultum amicé accedere valeamus. Si qui sint Romanz Ecclesiz Symmystz aded zqui, ut his conditionibus sinceré nobiscum agere ve- lint, non video cur ab eorum collequio abstinea- mus. Absque hujusmodi stipulatione premissa frustra cum iis tractabimus: nisi sub pacis con- ciliandz pretextu veritate renuntiare decreveri- mus. Habes, vir clarissime, meam qualemcunque hac de re sententiam : Extemporaneam quidem.-illam, nec pro materiz dignitate satis ponderatam ; sed tamen justam, et, nisl ego plurimum fallor, talem a qua absque extremo periculo nunquam a nostris discedi possit. Faxit Deus, ut in hisce consideran- ’\ Seer. dis non tam nostra queramus quam ea quz sint Jesu Christi! Nec adeo huyus seculi pacem ame- mus, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. JiST mus, ut futuri premia amittamus. ‘Tibi, vir pra- APPEND. stantissime, sapientiam, prudentiam, eruditionem non vulgarem concessit Deus > etiam constantiam in veritate tuenda, pro qua tanta et huc usque passus fueris, et deinceps pati te paratum ostendis, Tuo itaque exemplo alios instruas, neque con- cordiam atque unionem cum ullis Christi disci- pulis, ubi justis conditionibus iniri possit, perti- nacitér refugere ; neque iniquis conditionibus sto- lidé timidéve, admittere : aut vana spe pacis deli- niti, ad servitutis Papalis jugum colla submittere, quod neque nos, neque patres nostri ferre potuere. Hoc tam grave scandalum, tam perniciosam pr- varicationem ab Ecclesiis Reformatis ut semper avertat Deus, summo ardore precatur, Spectatissime Vir, Frater tuus in Christo colendissimus, &c, Matt 22, 1719, lil. ADVERTISEMENT. —=0800|D/Oe0=—— pHs following Tastes have been compiled with much attention and pains from the best authors; and it is therefore hoped that they will be considered as a useful addition to Dr. MosHeE1m’s work; and the more so, as they are not confined to the persons and things contained in it. - Tue dates, that are placed in the columns which contain the SoverEIGN Princes and Popss, are designed to mark the year of their decease. As several of the Ecclesiastical and Theological Writers, mentioned in these Tables, deserve a place also among Profane Authors, on account of their Philosophical, Literary, or Historical Pro- ductions; so their names will be repeated in the two distinct columns that contain the learned men of each century. Ir is further to be observed, that the Romish Church, even long before the time of the Refor- mation, looked upon many persons as Heretics, whom we, on our principles, cannot consider in the same light, and whose doctrines really tended to promote that Reformation in which we glory. I have therefore, in many places, added the words real or reputed after Heretics, rather than seem to submit to the decisions of a superstitious CouRcH in this matter. CHRON OLOGICAL TABLES. ——seeee —68 2 O-# - OlGs——— Sovereign Popes or Bi- Ecclefiafiical Remarkable Profane At= Princes. nd Theological) Frerctics. Events. thors. Writers. Roman Em- Dofitheus. ‘The tax of Au-|Titus Livius. perors. Simon Ma- |guitus Czfar. Germanicus, _ Ar Djfirft Bifhops . The birth of | |Gratius, Augaftus 14lof Rome isa |The three Chritt. Ovid. Tiberius ' $7jmatter full Apottolic Caligula 4llof intricacy Fathers. - Claudius © 54jand obfcurity. |Clement 2 Nero 68 Barnabas Galba 69|fhall herein |Hermas § Otho 69}follow the Philo, the ‘The offerings | Julius prefented to Jefus Hyginus. Hymenzus_ |Chrift bythe Wife Labeo. Philetus, Men fromthe Valerius who, together |Eaft. Maximus, with De- The four pafl- |Phzdrus. Cerinthus, Vitellius 70jlearned Bp. Jew, mas and overs celebrated Verrius Flac- Vefpafian 79|Pearfon. Flavius Jofe- |Diotrephes, {by Chriit. cus. Titus 81 phus. are rather to | Johnthe Baptift'Strabo. : Domitian 96)/Linus. Thefe are {be confidered |beheaded, Dionyfius of Nerva 98|Anacletus. almoft all the jas apoftates Chrift’smiracles,| Alexandria. genuine Ec- jthan as Here- \fufferings, death, |Seneca, the - clefiaftical ics. \refurreétion, and | Rhetor. Writers of the|/The Nicolai- |afcenfion. Seneca, the Firft century, | tans. The defcent of} Philofopher, The dates ofithat are now Ebion. ithe Holy Ghoft. and Poet. ‘The Naza- St. Stephen, the/Velleius Pa-- renes, firft martyr. | terculus. The Converfion Cremutius N. B. The |of St. Paul. Ifidore of Ebionites and] Inftitution of Charax. Nazarenes, |Agapz, or Feafts |Celfus, the ough of Charity. | Phyfician. 140 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Ecclefiafical | ~ 5 } Scvereign | Popes or Bi- |and Theologicall Heretics. |RemarkableEvents. Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. Gofpels, Acts, enerally pla- Fleury, Pearfon, Epiftles, and |ced by the Marcel, Liturgies, that| Learned in the Plaff Bower, |have (befides |firft cent: Lenglet, thofe which yet belong _. |churches founded.jus Nerva. a and others, dif |we efteem Ca-jmore properly} Thefirftperfecu-/Philo aay fer frequently |nonical) been |to the fecond. jtion under Nero. P nus in this refpect ;jattributed to Theoraclesredu ~ Colu- | and their dif- |the Apoftles— ced to filence, a i *, ferences fome-las alfo the E- dubious, or rather mius holed 7 times are con- |piftles of Ma- fabulous ftory. mon. Votie- fiderable. Ty to Ignatius The deftruction|nus. Servilius _ For exam- [and others— of Jerufalem. arcus, An. ple, The death|the Adts of Pj- The accounts ofjnzus Cornu- of Pope Anice-|late--the Epif- tus is placed _|tles of Seneca by Petau and |to St. Paul, &c. Lenglet, in thejmuft be con- year 161, by j|fidered as apo-| Pearfon and jcryphal and Pfaff in 162, |fpurious. by Fleury, The works Walch, and {that bear the Bower, in }68.nameof Dio- As it is im- |nyfius the poflible to re- |Areopagite, concile thefe [were forged hiftorians, andlin the Fifth difficult often Century. to decide which calcu- ates beit, we fhall follow Pearfon and Pfaff as the fureit guides. mon theMagician|Petronius, at Rome, and of Perfius, Epic The fecond per-jcus.. Plim - fecution of the {Elder. Pliny St. John thrownjdi E into a cauldron o! WWalerienie “The adventuresSext. Jul. . of Apollonius —_|Frontinus. mw } lowers. what divines call, perfons in the God- head. The |chief of the Chriitian Adamites, church, is very| Valentine jlittle obliged jand his fol- to him for his |lowers. invention. *Tatian and Epi. phanes. {criptural the Encra- terms, to tites, Hy- which men __|droparafta- attach either |tes, and diftin@tion\of |Marcellina — The ule of this\fuppofed to be/dubious event. and other un- |the chief of ” no ideas, or |Apoctactites. falfe ones, Ptolomzus has svounded | Secundus. charity and |Cerdo. eace, with- |Marcion. outpromoting |Florinus. truth and Docetz, or knowledge. |Phantafiafts. It has pro- - |The Melito- duced herefies} nians. of the very ‘Che Sacco- wortt kind. phori. Melito. Severians. ‘Tartian.* Ophites. Papias. Artoty- Apollinaris. rites, ermias Theodotus, Athenagoras. Cent. IL. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 141 Bin. CENEVEY..-1I. Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Events Sovereign Popes ot Bi- |and Theological) Heretics. \end Religious Rites) Profane Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. and Inftitutions. Authors. Roman Em- |\Xyftus or Ignatius of |Nazarenes. Third perfecu-|Arian. perors. Sixtus 127) Antioch. /Gnoftics. ion under Trajan,|Aulus Gel- A.D Telefpho-~ Polycarp. Cainites. mitigated by the |__ lius. Trojan 117) rus 138)Juftin Mar- |Elxai. interceffion of — |Plutarch. Adrian 138)/Hyginus 150) tyr. Saturninus. Pliny the Florus. Anton, PiusI. 153\Hegefippus. |Millenari- | Younger. Celfus, the Pius 161|Anicetus 162/Theophilus. ans, Fourth Perfe- | Lawyer. M. Anto- Soter 172\of Antioch, |Bafilides. cution under Oenomaus * ninus 180jEleutherus {the firft who |[fidore, the Adrian. Philo, of Lucius _ 185|made ufe of Son. Fifth Perfecu- | Phcenicia. * Verus Victor 196\the word Carpocrates tion under Anta-|Ptolemy, Com-: Trinity to and his fol- |ninus Pius, conti-|_ the Astrono- mued under Mar- |cus Aurelius and ographer. Lucius Verus. Salvius Ju- Converfion of | lianus. Prodicus, the |the Germans and/Suetonius, Gauls, and (if we| Apollonius, may give credit the Philofo- to Bede) of the pher. Britons. Appian The Thunder-|Fronto. ing Legion—a_ |Maximus Tyrius. Infirrections of/Taurus the Jews againft | Calvifius. the Romans. Apuleius. Sedition and |Artemido- flanghter of that | rus, people under the {Lucian. |ftandards of Bar- |Numenes, cocheba, the falfe|Paufanias, Meffiah. Poliznus. The Jews are |Sextus Em= driven from Jeru-) piricus. falem. Athenzus, Horrible ca- {Julius Pols lumnies thrown | lux. ~ out againft the |Diogenes Chriftians by Lu-| Laertivs; cian, Crefcens, | Gallienus. Celfus,and the |Ammonius Pagansipveneral.| Saccas. The perufal of _|Prifcus, the Sibylline Ora-|Cephalion, cles prohibited by! Ariftides, the Tannerjan imperial edict, Hermovenes, mer and Ge- 142 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. IT Sovereign | Popes or Bi- | Ecclefiaflical Remarkable Events| Profane Princes. | foops of Rome.\and Theologicall Heretics. and Religious Rites} Authors. Writers. and Inftitutions. the chief of Christian affem-'who, at the | the Alogi. blies are held on lage of 17, tindays,andother publifhed his Montanus. ated days, in 3 Tertullian. [private houfes, |20, his Book Prifcilla and jand in the on Ideas; Maximilla, eine plarenal | rm. ae 25, is who were Wee es Baptifm ‘forgot a ; land Sponfors ufed that | saa igs, ° in this century. Various Fefti- (fone 3 Mar-— Jvals and Fafts *, fr The Sethites elabihed. a of aa and Abelites. led between |Chryforus. Bifhops and Pref- Marcus An- byters, who, with) toninus. e Deacons and - tanists, Cata- phryges, and Pepuzians. Heracleon, Baffus. Colarbafus. Blaftus. Mark. 'Valentinians. Bardefanes. Hermogenes. | The Sign of Apeles. he Crofs and |Praxeas, the janointing ufed. chief of the Patropaf- praying towards fians, Seleu- |the Eaft intro- cas, and : Hermias. Grabe, &c. Cenr. IID. . CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. CENTURY IIT. Sovereign Popes or Bi- \and Theologica Prinss. | foops of Rome.) Writers. Roman Em- Zephyrinus |The Author perors. ' i a. p|Calliftus 21)|Urban |Pontianus 27 219) Anterus Fabianus Severus Caracalla Geta Macrinus . 218 Heliogaba- Cornelius lus 223 Severus A- lexander 235| and Nova- tian. 237|Lucius Maximin Gordian I. Il. Pupienus Balbin 238|Dionyfius Gordian Ii. — 244|Felix Philip the _ |Eutychia- Arabian, nus fuppofed to |Caits Mar- have been © the firft Chriftian | emperor 250 Decius 252 Gallus : Volufianus | 937|Sixtus IL, 27 Gallienus ae 268 Claudius II. | 270 Quintillus Aurelian Tacitus Florianus Probus Carus 224 231 Ecclefiaftical and Felici- tas 235) Minutius 236| ‘Felix. Novatian. Gregory 256| Thaum. Stephen 258|Dionyfius of i Alexandria. 259|Pamphilus. Anatolius. Arnobius, 275, African. Commodia- 283] nus. Archelaus. cellinus 296|Lucianus. Hefychius. Methodius. Eufebius, a Deacon of Bifhop of Pentapolis. Victorinus. Prudentius. Alexandria. Heretics. Adelphius. 219} of the Acts |Aquilinus. of Perpetua |Manes, the chief of the Maniche- ams. Hierax. Noetus. Sabellius. Beryllus Paul of Sa- mofat. Novatians, Patropaf- fians. Arabians. Cathari. Valefians. Privatus. A {chifm be- tween Ste- phen and Cyprian, concerning the rebap- tizing of Heretics, “148. Remarkable Events and Religious Rites) Profane and Inflitutions. Authors. Sixth Perfecu- Blius Mau- tion under Seve-|| rus. rus,in which = |Oppian, the Leonidas,Irenzus,| Poet. Victor, Bifhop of |Quintus Se- Rome, Perpetua, ren. Sam- Felicitas, and |) monicus. others, fuffer \Julius Afri- martyrdom. | canus, Seventh Perfe-|Acolus. cution under |Dion Caf |Maximin VIII. fius. under Decius, in |/Ulpian. which Fabianus, |Ephorus. the Roman pon- |Cenforimus, tiff, Babylas, C. Curius Alexander, and Fortunatas, others, fuffer Herodian. martyrdom. \Nicagoras. Eighth Perfecu-|Quadratus. tion under Valeri-| Amelius. an, in which thofe|Gentilianus. \more illuftrious |Erennius. Martyrs, Cyprian,|/Dixippus. Lucius, Stephen I.|Caffius Lon- Sixtus I, and Lau-| ~ ginus. ; rentius, fuffer for |Julius Capite- the faith. linus. Ninth Perfecu:|#lius Lame- tion under Diocle-|_pridius. fian, Maximian, '|Trebellius Galerius, and Pollio. Maximin, much ||Porphyry. more cruel than |A#lius Spars the preceding martyrdom of the] _pifcus. ‘Theban Legion, |M. Aurel. which however is| Glymp. Ne- a very dubious mefianus, ftory. Alexander, 2 The Jewith Greek Philo- Talmud and Tar-| fopher. gum compofed in|Philoftratus. this century. Julius Pan- The Jews are | lus. ~ allowed to return|Sextus Pom- into Paleftine. ponius. 144 _ CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. ~ Ecclefaftical Remarkable Events] é Sovereign | Popes or Bi- and Theological| Heretics. .| and Religious Rites) Profane — Princes. | foops of Rome.| Writers. and Infiitutions. Authors. — Carinus 284 Numerianus |. erectedat Babylon,|Modeftinus. 284 Sora, and other |Hermogen Dioclefian places. Maximian Remarkable deaths of thofe Cecilits. Many illuftri- us men, and Ro- | Dioclefian af- fumes the name and honours due ceives a crown, and goes arrayed Cenr. IV. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 145 Exclefiaftical ‘emarkable Events Sovereign Popes or Bi- \anddl beological) Heretics, Fc. | and Religious Rites Profane Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. and Infituctions. Authors. in white for fome time after. The ftory of the feven Sleepers o Ephefus, and the martyrdom of Ur- fula,andthe 110 BritifhVirgins,the principal fablesin- vented in this cen tury. CENTURY. IV. Exclefiaftical | Remarkable Events Sovereign | Popes or Bi- jand Theological) Heretics, Fc. | and Religious Rites| Profaié Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. and Inftitutions. Authors. Roman Em- |Marcellinus |Lactantius |The Mani- The Tenth Per-|/Elius Do- ‘perors. 304} Firm. chzans dif= /fecution conti- | natus A. D.|Marcellus {Lucius Cxci- | guifed under |nued. Servius Dioclefian linus. the denomi- | The Athana- |Helladius. and Maxi- orotheus, nations of __ffians or Orthodox|Andronicus mian abdi- Bithop of Encratites, perfecutedbyCon-| Nonius. cate the Em- 313] Tyre. Apotactics {tantius, who was}Marcellus. pire in the Bi ae 335 Euicbius, Saccophori, jan Arian, and by/Sext. Aure- year 305|Mark $36] Bifhop of Hydrepara- |Valens, who or-| l'us Victor. ~ Galerius $11}Julius. 359} Czxfarea. fates, and {dered 80 of their/Maximus of Conftantius jLiberius 367|Conftantine | Solitaries. |deputies, all Ec- Smyrna, who S06)A fchifm be- | the Great. clefiaftics, to be| is fuppofed to Conftantine the Great His adver- {A new fchifm/Commodia- faries, between this} nus. Maximin Pontiff and jAlexander, 313} Urfinus. Bithop of Maxentius Syricus 398 Alexandria. d 312 Juvencus Licinius 325 Athanafius, Conftantine Bifhop of Il. 338 Alexandria, Conftantius ‘|Antonius, 361 who, with VOL. VI. Arius and his followers, who were divided into Eunomians, Semi-arians, Enfebians, Homoioufi- ans, or Aa-~ cacians, and Pfathyrians. Photinus, Apollinarins, L put on board aj have taught thip, to which fire] the Emperor was fet as foon as} Julian Ma- it was got clear off gic. the coaft. Qribafes. The Chriftians|Eutropius. perfecuted by Sa-|Libanius. por. Aufonis. The fuppofed |Pappus, the onverfion of famous Ma- Conftantine the | thematician. Great, by a Vifion|Prudentius. reprefentinga fier crofs in the air - 146 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. : Cent. IV. § Ectlefiaftical , , 7 Sovereign Popes or Bi= \and Theological) Heretics, Se: Remarkable Events Profane ¥ Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. Authors. § Pre ener t aisle Conftans Paul the Her-|Father and } 350 mit, was the | Son. Julian, the firft inftitu- [Macedonius. held at Nice in| getius. ierocles, ions of Arius|Julian. ere condemned. i apoftate 363 Jovian 364 Valentinian tor of the Monaftic life. 375 Marcellus, Valens 378 bifhop of Gratian » 383 Valentinian i. 392 Theodofius the Great. Bifhop of Heraclea. Julius, bifhop of Rome. Jul. Firm. Helvidius. 395 Bonofus, _ The divifion of the Roman Empire into the Eaftern and Weftern Empires. By , e Chalcidius- tians, Luci- | Remarkable pro-|Pomponius. ferians, and _|grefs of the Chrif- Feftus. Donatifts. |tian religion a+|Quintus mong the Indians,| Curtius. Goths,Marcoman-|Macrobius. ni, and Iberians. Serapion. Cyril, bifhop of Jerufalem Hilarius, bi- fhop of Poi- tiers, Lucifer, bi- The Vifigoths fettle in Gaul and Spain a- bout the latter end of this century. Athanaric 382) Alaric. Zeno, bifhop of Verona. Titus, bifhop of Boftra. amafeus, bifhop of Rome. Epiphanius, bifhop of Salamis. Optatus, bi- fhop of Mi- levi. learned Bp. of Gloucefter’s inte- Difsourfe, Fe. Theodofius the; Great, is oblig by Ambrofe, bi- torinus. ” Cent. IV. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. _of Iconium, Father and Son. Eufebius, Bifhop of Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Event}, Sovereign | Popes or Bi- \and Theological| Heretics, real | and Religious Rites Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. or reputed. | and In ftitutions. Liberius, fhop of Milan, to Bifhop of do public penance Rome. for the flaughter Ephrem the of the Theffaloni- Syrian. ans. ~ Didymus of The Eucharift Alex. was, during this Bafil, Bithop century, admini- of Czfarea. ftered in fome Gregory, © Places to infants Bifhop of and perfons de- Nazianzim. ceafed. Gregory, Something lik Bifhop of the doctrine of Nyfla. Tranfubftantia- ‘Amphilo- tion is held, and chius, Bifhop L2 of the Eucharift. The council of The ufe of in- cenfe and of the cenfer, with feve-' ral other fuperfti- tious rites intro- duced—The ~ churches are con- fidered as exter- nally holy, the faints are invoked, imagesjufed, and the Crofs wor- lefiaftics, fuch ds rchdeacons, tropolitans, Ex- archs, &c, 147 Profane Authors. lus CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES) ~ CGpnr.V. CENTURY V. wie HE rai } Ecclefiaftical ‘ : Sovereign | Popes o? Bi- \and Theological) Heretics, Remarkable Events, | Profane Princes. | foops of Rome.\ Writers. Se. Se Authors. _ Emperors of \Anaftafius |Gaudentius, |Vigilantius. Foundation of |Anienus. the Weft. 402) bishop of the French mo- |Martianus A.D./Innocent 417] Breffe. Pelagius, archy by Phara-| Capella. Honorius Zofimus 418)Sulpicius Celeftius, ond, or rather |Claudian 423] Boniface I. Severus. Julian, by Clovis. Eunapius. Valentinian 423|Palladius. Authors of An earthquake|Macrobius. 455\A {chifm be- Maximus 455| tween this Avitus. 456) pope and Majoranus Eulalius Heraclides. {what is called which fwallows Olympiodo- Innocentius. {the Pelagian up feveral cities | rus. Polybius. Herefy.. in Paleftine. Orofius. Pelacius. John Caffian. | A third Gene- |Peutinger. 461\Celeftine . {Ceeleftius. —_[Fauftus, ral Council held |Rutilius Severus 465 432\Theodore, bi- |Gennadius, jat Ephefus, at ‘|. Claudius. Anthemius [Sixtus ITL fhop of Mop-| Vincent of | which Neftorius Numantia+ 472 440} fuefta. Lirins, Semi- |was depofed, in | nus. Olybrius 472)Leo the Great|Polychronius. | Pelagians. . |the year 431. Servius Ho- Glycerius de- 461/Nonnus. A fourth Ge- | noratus, pofed in 474|Hilarius 467|Synefius. Neftorius, — |neral Council held|Sidonius Julius Nepos |Simplicius _ |Hidore of Pe- |Theodoret, |at Chalcedon, Apollinaris, depofed in 483] lufium. Theodore of jagainft Eutyches, Candidus, 475|Felix IIL. Cyril of A- | Tarfus, in the year 451. | the Ifaurian. © Romulus Au- 499| lexandria. [Theodore of | Progrefsof Chri-/Zozimus, the guftulus, who |Gelafius 496|Orofius. Ma- | Mopfus, ftianity among the} Hiftorian. reigned till the| Auaftafius Il. | riusMercator.| Neftorians. {Franks and Ger- Idacius. 22d of Auguft, 498|Maximus, bi- mans. when Odoacer|Symmach. I. | fhop of Turin.|Eutyches. The converfion| Cointus. took the title|A fchifm be- {Theodoret. |Diofcorus. _ [of the Irith to the|Prifcus. of King of Ita-\tween him and|Caffian. The AcephalijChriftian faith at. — ly and put an|Laurentius. Peter Chry- Monophy- end to the fologus. fites. by alladius, but Simplicius, KH : weftern em- ilarius. — Jacobites. ed by St. P pire. Philoftorgius. Armenians. |trick, whofe ori- Py ——_--- {Vincent of | —Theopaf- jginal name ¥ Kings of Italy. Lerins. * | chites. ceathus, ow! iy Odoacer 493 Socrates. Predefti- {arrived in Irelan * Theodoric zomenes. | narians. in the year 432. : -- Leo the Great. —Ceelicolz. Terrible perf k Emperors of the Profper. Peter, the cutions carried on * Eaft. Idacius. Fuller. againft the Chri- z Arcadius 408 Bafil. Xenaias. ftians in Britain, t Theodofius II. Seleucus. 2 by the Picts, Scots, 45 and Anglo-Saxo Marcianus —in Spain, Gaul 457 and Africa, by the Cent. V-) CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 149 Ecclefiaftical . Sovereign | Popes, or Bi-|and Theological) Heretics, real Reteathatle Ropnte) Profane Princes. | foops of Rome. Writers. or reputed, |—Religious Rites. Authors. Leo lI. 474 Leo ll. 474 Zeno Ifaur. haw 491 Anaftafius. Sigeric 415 Vallia 420) ‘Theodoric \ 451 Thorifmond 452 Theodoric II. 466 Enric 484 Alaric TI. Kings of France. Pharamond, firft king 420 Clodion 451 “Meroveus 456 Childeric 481 “Clovis 1. Huneric 484 Gontamond 496 ‘Trafamond. ; Kings of Eng- land. Vortigern. Kingdom of Kent founded by Hengift the Saxon, in 457, That of . Arnobius the ‘Younger. Claudian Ma- mertus. Fauftus. Felix, the Ro- man pontiff, Africa, by y the Do- Perfia, by Ifdeger- des—Befides the particular perfe- cutions catried on jalternately againtt the Arians and ~ thanafians. The extinétion of the Weftern Code drawn up. The city of Ve- nice founded by the inhabitants o the adjacent coaft, municated,and his name ftruck out of the Diptyes or facredregifters, by Acagius, “bifhop of Conftantinople. Many ridiculous fables invented during this cen- tury ; fuch as the ftory of the phial ef oil, brought from heaven’ by a pigeon at the baptifin of Clovis —the vifion of Attala, &c. » —— / 150 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES, Cenr. VI. carned Men ; ‘ ; Ecclefiapical Hiforians, , Sovereign Popes or Bi- \and Theologica Heretics, Remarkable Philofophers, Princes. frops of Rome. Writers. Je. Events. and Poets. Kings of ItalySymmachus Ceefarius, Eager Several ‘seiseatl uftinian Boé- 7h AD. _. 514 bifhop of —_|Severus, converted to thius. eodoric if Hormifdas Arles. leader of the|Chriftianity. rebonian.. poeus 26 523\Fulgentius, Acephali. The.canon of |Agathias, who Athalaric John I. 526) bifhop of — |Themiftius, _|the mafs eftablifh-| continued the 534\Felix IV. 529] Rufpa. chief of the |ed by Gregory the} hiftory .com- Amalafun- {Boniface Il. |Buéthius. Agnoites, Great. pofedby Pro- ie 534 ‘ 531|fimothy of '| who main-~ | The Benedictine| copius. . eodatus {A fchifm be- | Conftantino-| tained that |Order founded. Jornandes. a! 536| tween Boni- | ple. Chrift was Forty Benedic-|Gregory of + Vitiges 540) face and Dio-'Ennodius. ignorant of |tine monks, with | Tours. Idebald 541) feorus. Severus. the day of |Auguftine at their|Marius, bifhop — Totila 553\John II. 535)Caffiodorus. | judgment, head, are fent into} of Avranches, — Tejas 554|Agapetus I. [Procopius. _|Barfanians, _ [Britain by Grego-| an eminent — ‘ 536|Peter,the dea-| or Semi-du- |ry the Great, in | hiftorian. Emperors of the Sylverius con. lites, who the year 596, who|Menander, , Eaft. ____540|Maxentius, a | maintained [convert Ethei- the hiftorian. Anattafius A fchifm be- | Scythean that Chrift |bert,king of Kent,|Stephen of { 51g| tween Sylve-| monk. had fuffered |to the Chriftian | Byzantium. Juftin. 527] rius and Vi-|Dionyfius, only in ap- faith. ‘|Magn. Au- — Juftinian 565| gilius. the Little. pearance. The kingdom of} relius Caflio- Juftin Il. 578/Vigilius 555|Fulgentius {Jacob Zan- the Oftrogoths is | dorus. ; Tiberius II. |Pelagius I. Ferrandus. | zale, thechief\deftroyed by Jufti-\Dionyfius the 586| . 558\Marcellinus. | of the Jaco- {nian,whobecomeés| Little. Mauritius. emote se Gat the ieee cE Mo-|matter of Italy. : ene : choolman. | nophyfites. The Lombards eee 577 Hefychus. John Philo- _ jinvade Italy in the’ rane \Pelagius Il. Facundus ponus, the year 568, and antes eaye 590) Hermian. | chief of the |erect a new kinge Gefalric 512\Gte8orY | Pope Vigilius| Tritheites. |dom at Ticinum. Amalaric 581 Rufticus,a |Damianifts. The Chriftians os Roman dea- \Origenifts. _jare perfecuted in Theuda 548 y P Theudifilla con. Corrupticolz. |feveral places. 548 Junilius. Acemete. The orthodox ea” 0 aed “Victor of Ca-/The Arians, |are opprefled by _ Athanagil da a aa i the emperor Ana , rimafius. Eutychians, |ftafius, Thrafe- ‘ 2 Jornandes. and Pelagians mond, king of the Linva 568 . = ou Liberatus, continued to |Vandals, Theodo- Leunigild 585 Via : ae Reed. idtor, the raife troubles|ric, king of the hele puancen African. in the church)Oftrogoths, &c. Seite Haier a Venantius Female con+ alfo of Nar- Fortunatus, vents are greatly bonne and Aquitain. Cent. VI. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 151 Ecclefiaftical | Learned Men, Sovereign | Popes or Bis \and Theological| Heretics; real| Remarkable Hiftorians, Princes. | foops of Rome, Writers. or reputed. Events. Philofophers, : aud Poets. \ Kings of Eng- Anaftafius of land. Mount Sinai, century, * The third afterwards Litanies intro- Saxon king- bifhop of duced into the dom. is found, Antioch. church of France. ed in England John the The Arians are “by Cerdic, in | , Schoolman, driven out of 514, and is | Cofmas: Spain. called the Gildas. Superftition of kingdom of Leander. the Stylites intro the Weft Sax- John of Con- Jduced by Simeon, ons. {tantinople. the head of that The fourth, Columbanus. crazy fecét, who even that of | Leontius By- fpent his life on the eaft Sax- zant. the top ofa pillar, ons, by Er- Leontius of and foolifhly ima- chenwen in Cyprus. gined, that he 527 Gregory the would, by this The fifth, Great. trick, render that of Nor- Ifidorus of himfelf agreeable thumberland, Seville. to the Deity. ‘The by Ida, in 547 Lucius’ Ca- Romifh writers The fixth, rinus. fay, he chofe this that of the Proclus Dia- lofty habitation Eaft Angles, dochus. (for the pillar was by Uffa, in 36 cubits high) to 575 avoid the multi- ‘The’ feventh, tude which : that of Mer- crowded about | cia, by Cridda, him to fee his mi- in 582 racles, ‘Thus was The Chriftian fucceflively Era is formed in formed the this century by Saxon Hep- Dionyfius the Lit- tarchy. tle, who firft be- a gan to count the Kings of courfe of time France. from the birth of ClovisI. 511 Chrift, The king- The Juftinian code, Pandect, In-} _ ‘ Ittitutions, and Novelle, collected between his four fons, viz. Thierry, * and formed into a Metz. 534 body. . Clodomire, ‘ Antioch, that Orleans 524 was deftroyed by Childebert an earthquake is Paris 558 rebuilt by Jutti- Clotaire, nian. Soiffons 562 The fifth ge- meral council af- Sovereign Princes. ee A fecond divifion of thé kingdom be- tween the four fons of Clotaire I. viz. Cherebert, Paris 566 Gontran, Orleans 598 Chilperic, Soiffons 584 Sigibert, Metz 575 Kings of the Vandals in Africa.‘ Tharafmond $23 Hilderic, 530 Gilimec, de- feated and ta- ken prifoner by Belifarius, in the year 534 By this event Africa became again fubject to the Emperors of the Eaft, ——..._ | * Kings of the Lombards wha entered into Lialy in the year 568) Alboinus 571 Clephis 573 Antharis 590 Agilulf Exarchs of Ravenna. Longinus 583 Smaragdus - 588) Romanus 598 Callinicus Ectlefiaftical | Heretics, real Jrops of Rome, \and “Theologica CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Remarkable Events, Se. fembled at Con- ftantinople in the ear 553, under Juitinian I. in : which the Orige- F iftsandthe Three} . — Chapters were condemned, . Cenr. VIL ae | { ti) Sovereign | Popes or Archbifbops Princes. | Bifbops of | of Canter- Rome. bury. nd Thee and Theolo- gical Writ- ers. * CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Heretics, real or reputed. Emperors of Sabinianus |Auguftine |John Phi- |The ancient the Eaft.” A.D, Mauritius 602 Phocas 610 Heraclius » 641 Conftan- 605/firft arch- |loponus. Boniface |bifhop of {John Ma- Ill, 606|Canterburyjlella. IV. |was nomi- |Hefychius 614\nated to ‘Deodatus .|that high 617 /office in the ‘oniface V.jyear 597, 4 625|by Gregory the Great bifhop of Rome with ‘the confent lof Ethel- bert, king tine III. 641|Honorius I. Heraclia- 638 nus 642 Severinus I. Conftans II. 639 668 John IV. Conftantine 641 EV Ge Leonitus TiberiuslI[. Theodorus L 648 [Martin I. 655 685 698 of Canter- bury, he died in the year 611 703 Juftinian I. Kings of the Goths in Spain. Victeric, Gondemar Sifebut 621 Recarede IL. 621 Suinthila 631 Senenand 636 Chintila 640, Tulga 642 Ciedevind 649) » Recefuin- the 672) Vamba6és0 Ervige 687 Eugenits i/Laurence 656} 619 Vitalianus |Mellitus 671 624 Adeodatus |Juftus 634 676, Honorius Domnus 653 of Jerufa- lem. Theophy- la&. Simo- catta. Antiochus. Modettus. Cyrus of Alexand. Jonas. Gallus. John Mof- chus. Andreas Damafce- nus. 'George Pi- fides. Eligius. The two Theodores. Paulus. 678)Adeodatus iThe Emp. Agatho 664 682/Theodore Leo Il. 684 690 Benedi@ II.|Brithwald 685 John V. 686 Conon 687 Sergius I. 701 A {fchifm occafioned by the pre- tenfions of Theodore and Paf- \ Egica, chalis. Maximus Conf. Theodore, the monk. The Emp. Conftans II. Martin, bi- op of Rome. Maurus of Ravenna. Anaftafius a monk— a Rom. Prefb. herefies were till in vigour du- ring this century ; to thefe were added the Pauli- cians, ‘Monothe- lites, Heraclius. | 2 15 CENTURY VIL. Remarkable Events. Profane Authors. nary progrefs is verfion of the made in the con- wir Sur An extraordi- |The author jof the Alex- ‘andrian Chro- nicle. Englifh. Ifidore of The archbi- Seville, whe fhoprics of Lon~ |befides his ‘don and York {theological ‘are founded, _ productions, ‘with each 12 bi-\compofed a fhoprics under |Hiftory of its jurifdiGion. |Goths and ‘The archbi- |jVandals, and fhopric of Lon- ja work en- don is tranflated titled, Ety- to Canterbury. mologicon , | The gofpel is propagated with fuccefs in Holland, Frief- land, and Ger- ‘many. | The fchifm between the Greek and La- ‘tin churches commences in this century. ‘The rife of ‘Mahomet, and the rapid pro- grefs of his re- ligion, which is propagated by fire and fword. metan era called the Hegira, com- mences with the year of Chriit 622, The deftruc- tion of the Per- fian monarchy. The Maho- | ¢ 'Scientiarum, jin which he lgives an ac- count of the - origin and na- ture of the different {ciences. In this cen- tury commen- ced that long period of ip- ‘norance and darknefs \which re- Imained until the light of ‘the Reforma- ‘tion arofe. 154 Sovereign Princes. Clotaire II. ) au 628 Dagobert nit . 688 Sigibert IT. 654: Clovis 660 Clotaire III. 668 Childeric IT, 673 Dagobert Il. _ 679 Theodoric Tl. 690 Clovis III. 695 Childebert Wl. The race |_ of the idle Kings be- ins with “heodoric Til. and ends with ChildericIIl. England. The Hep- tarchy. Kings of the Lombards in Adaloaldus 626 Ariovaldus 638 Rotharis653 Rodoald 656 Aripert 662 Gondipert 662 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Archbishops Ecclefiaftical of Canter- and Theolo~ Popes or Bifbops of OMe. ee bury. ee ee gicalW titers. \Fructuofus, Hifp. Peter, Metropo- litan of Ni- codemia. |Julian Po- merius. Agatho. John, of Theffalo- nica. ‘Crefconius, ‘Ildefonfus. Marculph. Macarius. John Cli- | machus. Fortunatus | Venant. Hfidore of | Seville, who com- pofedCom- mentaries on the Hit torical Books of the Old Teftament, and is ac- knowledg- ed to have been the principal Author of the fampu Mofarabic Liturgy, eo the ancient Liturgy of Spain. Dorotheus, Sophronius, Bithop of Jerufalem, Heretics, real or re= puted. ., | Events. under the reign | pane of Mdegerdes IIL. ‘Boniface IV. receives from. that odious ty- rant Phocas (who was the great patron o. the popes, and the chief pro- ‘moter of their : Enon the amous Pan- theon, which is converted into a church. Here} Cybele wasfuc- ceeded by the Virgin Mary, and the Pagan deities by Chriftian mar- tyre. Idolai ftill fubfifted ; but the objects lof it were’ changed. Ina, king of the Weft Sax- ons, refigns his crown, and af- fumes the Mo- maftic habit in a convent at Rome. During the Heptarchy many Saxon kings took the fame religious turn. Pope A- gatho ceafes to pay the tribute’ which the See of Rome was accuftomed to pay the empe- ror at the elec-' tion of its pon- Cenr. VII. Profane Authors, Cent, VI. 4 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Archbifoops \Ecclefiaftical | i=| of Canter- 'and Theologi-' Heretics, rea Writers. | or reputed. 156 ‘CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cen. WIE, } ’ alt By easy CENTURY VEL) ' Remarkable — Popes or Archbishops Ecclefiaftical Heretics, ~| | "Shedeeaeil Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter- \and Theolo- | real or re- Events.—Reli- Profane Princes. Rome. bury. gicalWriters.| puted. Authors, — Emperors of John Vf. |Britwald {Venerable | The Euty- the Eaft. 705 731\Bede. chians, . —— A. D.JJohn Vil. |Tatwin John Da- |Monothe- jin Afia and £O- Juftinian 707 724|mafcenus. _ |lites, and ica. lump, Il. 711\Sifinnius |Nothelm [The anony-|Jacobites | The downfal|Bede. ~ Philippicus 708 741|mous author|continue to jof the kingdom|Fredega- 713\Conftan- {Cuthbert |ofabook [propagate jofthe Lom- jrius. q Anaftafius |tine 714 758jentitled, _|their doc- ia II. 714|Gregory II, |Bregwin Ordo Ro- _|trines. x Theodofius 731 762\manus de ‘The Pau-|Ravenna, the Ill. 716/Gregory TL|Lambert {Divinis lo-Johan- ; Leo Il. ; 741 790)Officiis, nifts, who Maur. 741)Zachary Athelard. |publithedin|were fo Conftan- 752 the Bibl. {called from a tine V. Stephen IT. Patr. their lead- ; Copron. tay ee Charle- ers Paul P 775|Stephen TI. magne, fee jand John, , Leo IV. 757 the Ca- and em- i ‘ 780)Paul 767 Conftan- [A {chifm pitularia, {braced the publifhed |pernicious ces ; though Vifigoths |A {chifm publifhed headed fet in Spain. _|between Egica +700 Conftan- Vitiza 710)tine, Philip Roderic, and Ste- tine VI. _, [between by Balu- jetrors of _ [the titles and © “ Porhyr. Paul and izius at Valentine [atts of this “a 797\Theophy- Paris,in _jand Manes. |grant have not : Irene. la&. 1677, and The Ago-|been produced j ————|Stephen IV. the Codex |noclites,a by the Roman ; Kings of the 772 Carolinus, |wrong- Ca } 1 Q “ @ ® N is) Le | Ps Qu © 2 o : S q 3 a. = Q ® Qa a the laft phen [V. ‘Ambrofius |Felix, Bi- The Saxons king of the |Adrian 795 ‘Autbertus. |fhop of Ur- |with Whitte- Goths 713(Leo HE The Popes (gella, kind, their Mo- Gregory I. |Elipand, _jnarch, convert- eae or Gregory II. |Bifhop of _ jed to Chriftia~ Leon and and Adrian [Toledo. nity. the Auftrias. Florus. Leo, the [ The Chrif- Pelagius Paul, the |Ifaurian, tians perfecuted G 737 ‘Lombard. {who de- by the Saracen ’ Favilla 739 Paulinus, fftroyed the |who maflacre . ‘Ainhonto Bifhop of jimagesin five hundred aime Aquileia, _ |the church- |Monks in the Froila 768 es, and was Abbey of Le- Auraka the chief of jrins. ; 774 Iconoclaf- Silo . 783 tes; and ——: Mauregat Alcuin, a |Clement, The Saracens} 788 native of | |who pre- {take poffeffion | Veremond England, ferred the {of Spain. 791 and one of |decifions of |Controverfy Alphonfo the princi- |Scripture {between the Il. pal inftru- |before the |Greek and La- —_——___]} ments made/decrees of {tin church, con- Kings of |). ‘ ufe of by — |councils, are|cerning the Ho- France. h Charle- reputed he- |ly Ghoft’s pro- Childebert |! magne for '|retics by the|ceeding from TIL 711) the reftora- |church of _ |the Son. Dagobert tion of Rome. The Germans Ill. 715 learning. |Virgilius, |converted by Chilperic He is confi-|was alfo ac-|Boniface. Il. 720 dered by Dujcufed of he-| The gofpel Theodoric Pin as the jrefy by Pope|propagated in IV. 736 perfonthat {Zachary, |Hyrcania and Interreg- rit-intro- |becaufe he |Tartary. num, jduced po- |wasa good | The right o from the lite litera- |{mathemati- {election to the year 737 to ture into ~|cian, and |fee of Rome . Cent. VI. § CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES.» 157 : Archhifpops |Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Sovereign |Popes, or Bi-| of Canter= |and Theologi-| Heretics, | Events, Reli- Princes. \shopsof Rome) bury. cal Writers. Se. gious Rites. Profane Authors. — .|France, believed the|conferred upon 743, during ; and it is to Jexiftence of {Charlemagne which time Carloman him that the|Antipodes. and his fuccef- and Pepin, univerfities |Thofe who |fors by pope A- ' fons of of Paris, {promoted |drian,ina coun~ Charles Tours, Soif- the worthip |cil of bifhops Martel, go- fons, &c. {of images affembled at vern with- owe their |andrelics |Romes out the re- origin. in this. cen- | The worship gal title, Felix, Arch-jtury, de- of images au- Childeric bishop of |ferve much |thorifed by the III. de- Ravenna. better the |fecond council throned in Germanus, |denomina- {of Nice in the ' 750! bifhop of {tion of He- |year 787, The laft Conftanti- |retics, which is impro- king of the nople. perly called the firft race. The.un- feventh general known au- council, Second race. thor of a The reading Pepin 768 book, enti- lof the Epiftle Charle- tled, Liber nd gofpel in- magne. Diurnus troduced into Pontificum the fervice of England. Romano- the church The Hep- rum. Solitary or sarchy, Egbert private mafles archbifho inftituted. of York. Churches built in honour of- faints. Mafles for the dead. 1 158 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. VIII. Popes, or |Archbifbops | Ecclefiaftical Remarkable 4 Sovereign | Bifbops of of Canter- jand Theologi-| Heretics, | Events—Re- | Profane Princes. Rome. | bury. Ke Writers. Se. ligious Rites. | Authors. Kings of the Wilebrod . Lombards fent to convert ri A Pin Italy. the Frifons; he; a Luitpert was the firft bi- 704, fhop of Ragumbert Utrecht. 704' iF Aripert 71 | Anfprand “G 712 ] Luitprand | vg a y Rachis '750|° ' Aiftulphus : ; 756 a Defiderius 773 The king- dom of the Lombards, which fub- fifted durin the {pace o 206 years, ‘was over- derius, cau- fed himfelf to be crowned king of the Lombards, in the year 17714. Exarchs of Ravenua. Paul 729 Kutychius 75 Cenr. VIII. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 159 Popes or \Archbifbops \Ecclefiaftical Bifhops of | of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, Remarkable 4 Rome. bury. cal Writers. Se. Events, Sc. Sovereign Princes. —— ‘Exarchate fubfifted during the {pace of 185 years. Tt ended in Profane Authors. it to his do- minions. But this chate, with |} all its ter- ritories, caftles, &c. to be for Rome. This is the true foun- dation of the tempo- - tal gran- deur of the popes, CENTURY er CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Nicepho- Paulicians, Amalarius, Iconoclaftes |Bohemians, 830} Bifhop of |Iconolatrz, or image- |Sclavonians, worfhippers|Ruffians, In- |L Predettina- di 160 | Popes, or \Archbifops \Ecclefaftical Sovereion Bifbops of | of Canter- \and Theologi Princes. Rome. bury. cal W; viharel Emperors of \Leo Il. 816) lAthelard the Eaf. |Stephen V. | 806\rus, patri- A.D. 817| Wulfred Irene — 802/Pafchal I. 830)ftantinople. Nicepho- 824 Theogild tus 81 1|Eugenius IT. Saturatius 827|Celnoth Triers. : 811/A fchifm 871|Theodore Michael between /Athelred Studita. Curopolites | Eugenius 889/Agobard, 813) II. and Zi-/Plegmund. |archbifhop Leo Armen, zinnus. of Lyon é 820/Valentine._ Eginhart, Michael 827 Claudius Balb.- 829/Gregory IV.) Clement, Theophilus | 8344 bifhop of 842 ‘Sergius II. Turin. Michael Il. 847 Jonas, bi- 867\Leo IV. 855 fhop of Batfilius I. Pope Joan Orleans. Macedo 886 Bened. III. Freculph, Leo VI. 858 bithop of Philof. A fchifm Lyfieux, ——_——_ between Mofes Emperors of | Benedict Barcepha. the We eff. | and Ana- Photius, The Wei-| ftafius. patriarch of tern Empire! ‘Nicholas I. Conftanti- was reitored, 867 nople. in the year |Adrian II. Theod 800, in fa- 872 Abucara vour of John VIII. Petrus Si- Charle- 882 culus. ‘magne king Marinus I. Nicetas of France. a 884 David Charle- |Adrian IIT. Rabanus magne §14, 885 Maurus, Lewis, the |Formofus archbifhop Debonnaire | 897 of Mentz. 840)A fchifm be- Hilduin. Lothaire tween For-| Servatus 855) mofus and Lupus. LewisIl.875| Sergius. Drepanius Charles II. {Boniface Florus. _furnamed |! VI. 887 Druthmar. arch of Con-| the Mani- |Adoptions. iClement, s a ~~ + Heretics, Fe. a branch offion of the cheans. rians. Tranfub-- ftantia~ rians, a controverfy |Strabo. ~ between the bifhop of Turin, who fol- of Felix of | The caufe ofjnever pub Urgella. _|chriftianity fuf-jlithed fers in the eaft |Abou= tical authority, prince, feneay The Decre- Cent. IX. Sovereign |Popes, or Bi- Fi aa ————_—_| the Bald 877|Stephen dewis Ill. | VII 901 879A {chifm Carloman | between 880) Stephen Charles III. | Vil. John }, depofed TX. Ro- $87| manus I. After the | and Ih. death of and Theo- |. this prince, | dore II, - {who was the laft king of France that was emperor), Germany French mo- narchy. Arnolph ; 899 Lewis IV. Kings of Spain, i. @. of Leon and the Afturias. Alphonfo the chafte 840 Charles the Bald ‘ 877 VOL. VI. . Archbifbops |Ecclefiaftical of Canter- bury. Gode- {challus. Pafcafius Radbert, the chief Ratram of Corby, who re- futed the monttrous |, errors of nied the corporal prefence of} Chriftin | ftat. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 161 Remarkable nd Theologi-|Heretics, reall Events—Re- P. rofane cal Writers. \ or reputed. | ligious Rites. Aiithors. The fictitionsever feen it relics of St France. Mark,St James,and fhews and St. Bar-_ |that, at than in prinées. The Feftival] the Ara~ century, to the Latin Calendar by Gregory IV. though fome Mary, ted by the Council of Mentz, and confirmed b 162 Sovereign Princes. ey Lewis III. 879 Carloman 884 Charles III. 888 Eudes 898 Charles the Simple. Kings of England. The Hep- tarchy fi- nifhed by the union of the feven kingdoms under the government of Egbert. Egbert 837 Ethelwolf : 857 Ethelbald 860 Ethelbert 866 Ethelred 871 Alfred the Great +09 Kings of Scotland. The hiftory of Scotland is divided in- to four great periods. ‘The firft, which com- miences with Fergus I. 330 years before Chri, and contains a _feries of 68 kings which ends with Alpinus, in CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. - Popes, or Bifbops of Rome. Archhifbops |Ecclefiaflical of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, real\ Events,— Reli= bury. cal Writers.) ‘or reputdd. Auxilius. 'Theodulph, Bifhop of Orleans. Smaragdus Aldric. Bifhop of Mans. Ado of Vienna, Ifidorus Mercator," author of the Falfe ‘Decretals. Jeffle, bi- fhop of Amiens. Dungale. Halitgaire, Bifhop of Cambray. Amulon, Archbifhop of Lyons. Vandalbert. Angelome Epiphanes, Archbifhop of Con- ftantia, in the ifland of Cyprus. Herric. ~ Reginon. Abbon. William, the Lib- rarian. Pope For- mofus. Pope Ste- phen. Methodius, who in- vented, the Scla- Wawarkable ' gious Rites. this ridiculous invention more ancient. ‘ The Emperor] | ‘Lewis II. is ob-| liged by thear-| rogant pontiff Nicolas I, to perform the functions of groom, and hold the bridle of this Pope’s horfe, while his| pretended Holinefs was difmounting. Saints began to| be compofed in Organs, bells, and vocal mufic introduced in many places— Feftivals mul- tiplied. The order o St. Andrew or the Knights of the Thiftle in Scotland. Michael I. Cent. IX, Emperor of the| Eaft; abdicates the throne, and] _ with his wife and fix chil- dren, retires into a monaf- tery. triarch of Conftantinople, excommuni- cates'the Pope. The canoni- zation of faints Photius, Pa-|” Cenr. IX. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 163 Popes; or | Archbifbops Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Seats. Bifhops of of G Canter= \and Theologi-| Heretics, real|Events,—Reli- | Profane Rome. -jeal_Writers.\ or reputed. | gious Rites. Authors. the year vonian cha- i racers, and looked upon made a as entirely tranflation fabulous. of the Bible We hall for the, Bul- garians, which was ufed by the Ruffians. the fecand Alfred the Period, Great, which com- king of mences with England, F compofed Paraphrafe Donald V. on the Ec- clefiaftical Conftantine Hiftory of Bede, a Ethus Saxon Gr Verfion of rd Orofius, Donald VI and a The ori- gin of this Kingdom is covered with un- certainty - and fables. ror Leo, furnamed the wife. fore Biorno IH, but it is wilt this Ties. Biorno II. 82. Branta- mond 827 fo rhs a) lintroduced by Pope Leo II. The Univer fity of Oxford founded by Alfred. The fciences are cultivated jamong the Sa- racens, and particularly en- couraged by the \Caliph Alma- ‘mon. | Theophilus, from his abhor- irence of images ibanifhes the ipainters out of the Eaftern Empire. Harold, king} of Denmark, is \dethroned by this fubje@s, on ae of his attachment to . |Chriftianity. The Univer. fity of Paris leatie 164 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cenr. X. Popes, ox \Archbishops \Ecclefiafical |) Heretics, Remarkable Sovereign | Bifhops of | of Canter \and\ Theolo- | real or rem | Events—Relin Princes. Romi. — ne . gigal Writers. sak i i : a SE . Sivard 842 » Heroth 856 -3 Charles VI. y 868 i Biorno IV. q 883 , Ingo, or : ‘ Ingelde ae 891 ' reer : CEN T OAY - \ Popes, or. \Archbifoops |Ecclefiaftical Remarkable q Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canier- |and Thealogi-\Heretics, real| Events—Reli- Profane. a Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers. |; or reputed. | gious Rites. Authors. 4 Emperors of \John IX. |Plegmund {Simeon No new | Irruption of | ‘Fhis-cem~ the Eaft. 905 917) Meta- Herefies {the Huns inte |tury, by: ' a. dA fchifm |Athelm phraftes: were in- |Germany, and |way i Leo, the between 924)Leontius vented du- lof the Normans eminence, is - Philofopher | John IX. |Wilfhelm — | of Byzan- |ring this finto France. fftyledthe 911) andSer- |, Odo 957) tium: century. The Danes |age of bare Alexander | gius. Dunftan Odo of That of the jinvade Eng- arifna and: 4 9121Benedict IV. 988) Cluny. Anthropo- fland. orance, Conftantine 906|Ethelgar Ratherius, |morphites The Moors| The “Vil. fur- |LeoV. 906 988] Bifhop of |was reviv- |enter into preatelh namedPor-|A f{chifm |Siricius 993] Verona ed, and the |Spain. the phyrogen | between |Aluric, or | and Liege.|greateft The Hunga- a 959| Leo V. Alfric. Hippolytus, |part of the |rians, and feve-|caland \ Romanus and Chri- the The- |others were |ral Northern ‘ Lecape- ftopher. ban. continued. jnations, con- nus took |Chriftopher. Odo, Arch- |Thus we __|verted to advantage 907 bifhop of |find Nefto- |Chriftianity. of the A fchifm Canter- |rians, Eu- + The Pirate youth of { between bury. tychians, [Rollo is made this prince, | @hrifto- Rutychius, |Paulicians, |Duke of Nor- and feized | pher and Patriarch |Armenians, |mandy, and the Impe- } Sergius. of Alex- {Anthropo- |embraces the rial throne |Sergius III. andria, morphites, |Chriftian faithjand wrote, but was 910 Saidus, and Mani- | The Poles arejupop mean depofed {Anaftafius Patriarch |chzans, converted to |and trivial ~ by his HI. 912 of Alex- making a |Chriftianity. [fubjects. At ; fon Ste- {Lando 912 andria. the head of sh . Cent CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. _ 168 { Popts, or |Archbifoops \Eccléfiaftical Remarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter- \and Theolopi- Heretics, | Events, Reli- Profane Ce gious Rites, Authors. Princes. bury. 1 Writérs. Flodoafd. |hoife in this} under Mici- {the learned Jofeph Ge- (century. flaus,in the {men of this nefius At- year 965.Jage we Romanus, |Stephen to, Bifhop The Chriftian/muft place, firft of fe+ |VIII. 981 of Verceil. |. religion is efta-|Gerbert, cond fon to/John XT. _ Dunftan, blifhed in otherwife Conftan- _ 986 Archbi- Mutfcovy, Den-|known by tine VII. |Leéo VII. | fhop of mark, and the papal 663 989 Canter- Norway. dénomina-= Nicepho- Stephen IX. bury. The plan of |tion of Syl- rus Phoc. 948 Luitpr2nd, the Holy war |vefter II. 970|Marinis II. Abbot of is formed in |This learn= John Zi- 946 Fleury. this century. |ed pontiff mifes. Agapetus. Notker, by Pope Syl- jendeavour-= 97ST. .. 955 Bithop of véfter II. ed to revive Bafilius II. |John XII. Liege. _The baptifm|the droop- Conftan- . 964 Stidas. of bells; the fing feiénces, tine VIII. JA fchifth Rofwida, a feftival in re- {and the ef- between | Poetefs membrance of \feéts of his Emperors of | John XI. Edgar, departed fouls;!zeal were the Weft. |_and Leo, King of the inftitution |vifible in Lewis Iv. {Leo VIII. England, of the Rofary’;|this; but _ 912 964 lfridus, anda multi- {fill more in Conrad {, |Benédié v. Hereger. ude of fuper- [the follow- 919 965 lympio- ftitious rités, Jing century, Henry L John XII. dorus. fhocking to —|Sutdas Ge- furnamed 972 Oecume- common fenfe, ber, an Ara- the Fow- |Donus II. hius. and aninfult |bian Che- ler 936 972 Odilo. upon true reli=|mift, céle-]; Otho I. 937|Benedié VI, Burchard gion, are intro-|brated by Otho II. 983 975 Valerius of duced in this the learned Otho If, |Boniface Aftorga in céntury. Boerhaave. ‘ VI. 984 Spain. His Fire-ordeal |Conftan- Kings of '|Benedi&t lives of the introduced. _|tine Por- Spain, wes Vil. = 984 Fathers The Turks |phyrogen. Leon and |John XIv. very dif- and Saracens [{Albatani, VAR nies: 985 ferent united. an Arabiaft Alphonfo John XV, from thofe Edmund, king |Aftrono- TLR foc: 985 that are of England, is |mer, called, named the John XVI. publifhed, ftabbed ata _|by fome Great 996 are itil in public feaft. |Albategne. Ab dics es. (Gregory V. MS. in the The Danifh |Razi,a ceélee disterawal 999 Library of war in England|brated Ara- . A fchifm Toledo. begins and con-|bian Che- in the year 910 between John Ma- tinues twelve |mift and Garcias 913| John and lela. years. Phyficiari. Ordogno Il. Gregory V. Conftan- Feudal te- 999\5Ylvetter II. tine Por- _ |fures begin to Froilall. 9 phyroge- take place in Alph inte netus. rances Iv. 931 166 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. X. Popes, or | Archbishops Ecclefiaftical | Heretics, Remarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter= \and Theolo- | real or re- Events—Reli- Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. icalWriters.\ puted. gious Rites. || Authors. —7—_ee— . Ramiro IL John of Ca- The influence|Leontius, 950 pua. and power of one of the Ordogno ~ |Nicholas, ' jthe monks in-, |Byzantine If. 955) Patriarch o: creafe greatly |Hiftorians. Sanchez Conftanti- in England. _|Jofeph Ge- the Fat 964 nople The kingdom|nefius. Ramiro III. Gregory of of Italy is unit- 982) Cefarea led by Otho to Bermudo, Georges. the German called, by Epiphanes. empire. ae fome, Ve- Severve Pope Boni- remond II, Mofes Bar- face VII. is de- 999 cepha. pofed and ba- Alphonfo V. Alfric, nifhed for his es Archbifhop crimes. Kings of fs of Canter- Arithmetic Beane: bury. gures are Charles the Gerbert, brought from Simple 92 Pope. Arabia into Eu Ralph Ofwald. pe by the Sa. ~ufurps the _ |Sifinnius. racens. throne. The Empire ¢ Lewis of Germany is ‘ d’autremere rendered elec- . 954 tive by Otho Lothaire Il, TI. 7. 986 Lewis the : Idler, the , ' lait king of : the line of , Charle- P magne 987 3 Third . Race a, Hugh Car- r . pet 996, ‘ Robert. ! ‘ Kings of } England. Edward 92 s Athelftan ; 941 Edmund 4 946 ant Edred 955 Edwy 957 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. » Remarkable Heretics, real| Events—Re- ligious Rites. | Cent. of ; Archbifbops | Each of apical | Sovereign Pipes or Bi-| of Canter- cor Win | bury. cal Writers. | or reputed. Scotland, Sweden. Eric VII. 940) Eric VIII. 980 Olaus II. th Tribu The sae nings of the Danifh monarchy are fo fa- 167 Profahé Authors. * 168 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XL Popes, ar \ Archbifbops \Ecclefi cfiaftical Remarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of of Caater- and Tbeologi-| Heretics, |Events;—Reli-\ Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. cal Writers. cs gious Rites. Authors. Poland. | i 2 Laie Miciflaus, the firft ; Chriftian 4 Duke, dies 3h) Popes, or | Archbifbops | Ecclefiaftical Remarkable j Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter= |and Theologi-\ Heretics, real Events,—Reli- Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. cal Writers. | or reputed. | gious Rites. | Authors. — Emperors of \Silvetter If. |Aluric, or |Dithmar, erenger, | The Crufades the Eaft. 1003} Alfric Bifhop of | famous for jare carried on rane A.D.\John XVII. wi Merfe- his oppofi- |with all the Bafilius III. 1003}Elphe bourg. tion to the jenormities that! Adetbond. 1025|John XVIII. Euan wed ‘Leo, the monftrous |ufually attend a|Michael Conftantine 1009] by the Gramma- | doétrine of blind, extrava- Pfellus. VU. 1028/Sergius IV. | Danes in | rian. Tranfub- elm, ~ Romanus 1012] the year. |Aimon. ftantiation. |man zea chbifhop IL Argyr.|Benedi& 1012|Fulbert, Rofcelin,a | Godfrey of jof Canter- 1034} VIII. 1024|Livingus Bifhop of | Tritheite. |Bouillon takes : Michael {A fchifm 1020) Chartres. A fect of |poffefiion of Je-;Gui Are- IV. Paphl.| between |Agelnoth |Adelbold, |French Ma- tine, the 1041] Gregory 1038) Bifhop of |nichzans, inventor Michael and Bene- |Eadfinus Utrecht. |condemned mufical V. Cala- | dic. 1050|Alexius, Pa-jin the coun- notes — phates John XIX. |Robert Ge-| triarch of |cil of Or- Ippo. 1051 1033} metic Conftanti- |leans. John Scy- Conftantine |Benedic&t 1052} nople. litzes. IX. Mono-| IX. 1044/Stigand Berno, of Avicenna, mach 1054|A fchifm 1069] Augfburg. an Arabian Theodora | between |Lanfranc |Ademar. Philofo- 1056} the two 1089|The Bru- Te Johns and |Anfelm. no’s. Stephen, Benedict. Lanfranc, Archbi- fhop of * Cent. XI. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 169 | Popes, or | Archbifbops |Ecclefiaftical Remarkable of Ganter- |and Theologi-| Heretics, real| Events,—Reli- bury. cal Writers.| or reputed. | gious Rites. Profane Authors, Dd = ae {eee peter n Michael |Gregory VI. Canter- The Moors 'King of VI. Strat. 1046 bury. are driven by | Hungary, 1057|\Clement II, 'Theopha- degrees from |Alphes, a Hfaac I. 1048 nes Cera- feveral parts of| Jew. Comen. {|Damafcus IL meus. Spain; hence {|Jofippon, or 1059 1049) Nilus Dox-, arofe the divi- | the falfe Conftan- |Leo IX. opatrius, fion of that Jofephus, tine X. 1054 Michael country into |Ferdoufi, a Ducas Victor Il. Pfellus, fo many little | Perfian 1067 1057 Michael kingdoms. poet. Romanus ‘|Stephen IX. Cerularius, Mathilda |Rofcelin. _ Il. Dio- 1759, Simeon the daughter of [John the genes 1071/Benedic& XK, Younger. Boniface, Duke] Philofo- Nicephorus 1059 ‘Theophy- of Tufcany, pher. Il. Botonia- |Nicholas II. lac&t aBurg- leaves all her |John Curo- _ tes 1081 1061 larian. pofleffions to | palata, one AlexisI. |A fchifm Cardinal the church of | of the By- Comnen. | between Humbert, Romie, in con- | zantine Nicholas II, Petrus Da- fequence of her| Hiftorians.. Emperors of and Bene- mianus. pailionate at- the Weft. dict. Marianus tachment to Gtholti, {Alexander Scotus, Hildebrand, o- 1002} Il. 1073 Anfelm, therwifeknown Henry I. | {chifm Archbifhop by the papal 1024| between of Canter- name of Gre- Conrad I. | Alexander bury. gory VII. with 1030} H. and Ca- Ivo, Bifhop whom fhe lived Henry III. | dalous. of Chartres, in a licentious 1056|Gregory Hildebert, commerce. Henry IV. VIL. i 1086, Archbitho Sicily, Caf- Ni al Wes a fchifm of Tours, tile, Poland, eaneea between Pope Gre- and Hungary, ee e. | Gregory gory VII, are Bead rte of Leon | Vil and Gerhard, kingdoms. and the Guy, bi- Hugh of The kingdom Afturias. fhop of Breteuil, of Burgandy Alphonfo Ravenna, Bertheld. and Arles is 1027 Victor II. Hermannus transferred to Veremond 1088 Contract. the emperor lll; 1037 Urban II, Peter, Pa- Conrad II. by 1999 triarch of || Rodolphus a i Antioch. king of Bur- Wes call Glaber Ra- Bg Captle ines dulphus. ., Several of e tid. the Popes are | Ferdinand I. looked upon as furnamed Magicians—as, Bia Great in thefe times 1065 of darknefs, Sancho II. learning, and 1073 more elpecially Alphonfo philofo- Vi. i 170 Soverdign Princes. Kings of France. Robert 1031 Henry I. 1060 Philip I. Kings of England. Ethelred 1016 Edmond Tronfide. . 1017 Canute the nute. 1041 Edward the Confeffor 106 1087 Malcolm IL 1033 Donald VII by fome called Dun- can 1040! CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES). —_— Archbifbops | Ecclefia, aftical of Canter- and Theologi- Heretics, 4 sy—Reli- | Profane _ cal Writers. | or er Se ore Rites. Authors. ‘Deoduninus Bifhop of Leigh. Adelman. Nicetas Pictoratus. Leo of Bul- garia. Conftant. Guitmun- dus. Manaffes, Archbifhop of ‘Rheims. | John, Pa- triarch of and III. by Wily liam I. king of | ~ : England, and - boda other monarchs’ / Cenr. XI. Sgpereis* P rinces. 0 rnd Macbeth yy 105% Malcolm IIL. 1093 DonaldVUL dethroned. 1094 Duncan IE. 1096) Donald again 1097 Kings of Sweden. Olaus Il. Kings of Denmark. Sweyn 1014 Canute the Harold VII, 108 . CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. ‘ay Archbifbops |Ecclefiaftical Remarkable of Canter= jand Theologi-| Heretics, real, Events,—Reli- | Profane ‘Dominick of Grado. Guitmond. |Alberic. Ofborn, a Monk of , Canter- bury. bury. \cal Writers. or reputed. | gious Rites. | Authors. fieges Rome foon after, and makes a noble omefday- book is com- piled from a furvey of-all the eftates in England. Jerufalem is lemperor how- lever, be- 172 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XI. Popes, or Archbifhaps Sovereicn | Bifbops of | of Canier- Princes. Rome. bury. St. Canute 1086 Olaus IIT. 1086 Eric III. Kings of Poland. Boleflaus firft king | 1025 Miciflaus 1084 Interreg- num, Cafimir 1058 Boleflaus IL. 1079 Ladiflaus. Kings of Fe- rufalem. Godirey, chofen king in 1099, ~ dies in 1100; Baldwin I. ee ee ee ee ee ine | 7m —— ee ‘ Cunt.XIL CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 173 CENTURY XII. _ | Popes, or | Archbifhops | Ecclefiaftical | Remarkable Sovereign Bifoops of | of Cantar- | ind Theologi-| Heretics, real) Events,—Reli- Profane Princes. |, Rome. bury. cal Writers. | ar reputed. gious Rites. Authors. Emperors of |Antipodes, Anfelm Gilbert ‘Lhe Bogo- | The Sclavo-|Robert Ba~ the Zaf. \Pafchal Il, 1109} Abbot of | miles and jnians and the | con. a Ds 1118|Rodulpbus |, Weftmin- | Catharifts jinhabitants of |Anfelm of AlexiusI, |Clement, 1122), fter. . |, werea the ifland of Laon. Commen. |i Albrecht, |William. Guibert. |, kind of — |Rugen receive |Vaccarius. 1128] Theodore, | Corbeil | |Sigebert of |, Mani- the light of the|Leoninus, Jehn II. and Ma- 1136)/Gemblours. | cheans. Gofpel, and the fup- Comnen, || ginulph. [Theobald {Peter Al |The Pafa- |their example | pofed in- 1143)Gelafius I, | 1168] phonfo. | ginians [is followed by | troducer Emanuel | 1119\Thomas Odo of Or-~ |, were a the Livonians | of Latin, “Comnen, |Califlus ll. | Becket _ |, leans. _ kind of — fand Finlanders.| Rhymes. : 11-80), 1124}. 1170\Godfrey of |, Axians, The ftate of |Roger Alexius WU, |Honorius Ik/Richard Vendofme.. who alfo {affairs in Afia-| Hoveden. Camnen, 1130 1183|Rupert of |, difcovered |tic Tartary John of 1.183|Innocent, I. 'Baldwin, | Dyits. , attrange |changes in fa- | Salifbury. Andronicus | 1143 1191|Baldric. attachment|vour of the _| William:of Comnen, |Celeftine l.|Reginald |Arnulph, _ |, to the ce- |Chriftians, by | Somerfet. 1185 1144}, Fitz-joce- |; Bifhop of | cemonial |the elevation of|Jehn Zo- Ifaac Il. Lucius, U, | lim 1191), Lifieux. law of Prefter John. | naras. Ang, 1195 1145\Hubert Pernard of. || Mofes. The Crufade|George Alexius I, |Eugenius | Walter. Clairval. |Eon, 2 mad-lis renewed. Cedrenus, Angor | Ill. 1153 Abelard, man, ra- The king- |John Cin- comnen. |Anazitafius. Athelred. |; thér than |dom of Jerufa-| mamus. wo |1Ma") WS Baldwin, |; a heretic. |lem is over- Silvefter E Adrian, [V. | Archbp. |The fame |turned, and Girald’ ‘he Woh Ws .of Canter; | thing may |the affairs of | Bithop of . Henry: IV. Alexander _ bury. , be:faid of |the Chriftians | St..David’s. 1106] 1b. 1181}, Euthimius, |) Tranquil- jin Paleftine de-|Godfrey of Henry V. Lucius UL Zigab. linus. cline. Viterbo. ~ Lotharius I1.| Gregory William of |Asto Ar- | A Third Cru-| William: of Somerfet. | nold of fade under- Newburgh, John of , Brefcia, _|talten. an Engliflr P1l95 1185 pugs! VIL 1s) Conrad lj |Clement U1, Salifbury. the Petro- The three | Hutorian. 152 1192) 'Thomas _ bruffians, [famous mili- |Pelagius, Frederic J, |Celeftine 1. Becket; Henrici- _|tary Orders in-| Bithop of ibis ieatmioedl 1199}. Archbp. ans, Wal- |ftituted, viz. | Oviedo Basharots |! of Canter-| denfes, [The Knights |John of 1190]! bury. and Apof- jof St. John of | Milan, __ Henry. Vi. Gervais; a; | tolics,if |Jerufalem— | author of ( 1197/ monk of, |j allowance /{he Knights | the poem Philip. Canter- bermade /Templars— called,, bury. for fome |The 'feutonic | Schola Nicephorus | few. Knights of St. | Salerni- of Brienne. Mary. tana, The original MS. of the fa- 174 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cen. XIE” Remarkable Heretics, real| Events —Reli- Popes, or Archbifoops Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter- \and Thcologi- Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. cal Writers. \ or reputed. pn Rites. Authors. Kings of Anfelm, points, mous Pandect |Robert Spain, i. e. Bifhop of | theyra- of Juftinianis | Pullein, ef Leon Havelb. ther de- |difcovered in | an Englifh — and Cattile. Jo. Zonaras,| ferve the |the ruins of Cardinal Alphonfo Mich. title of | |Amalphi, or | |Abraham VI. 1109 Glycas. Reformers |Melfi, when | Aben- r Alphonfo Hugh. Vic- | and Wit- |that city was | Ezra. ; Vil. 1187 torinus. neffesto |taken by Le- |John an . Alphonfo Eadmerus. | the Truth,'tharius II. in Maa, VIL. 1157 George than that of/1137, and this | Tzetzes. - Sancho III. Cedrenus. | Heretics, jemperor makes/Henry of 1158 Peter, the [Peter Abe-|aprefent of itto) Hunting- Ferdinand Venerable.| lard and _ |the city of Pifa,| ton. : Ie (2475 Honorius Gibert de |whofe fleet had|Nicetas. » ~ ; Alphonfo ” of Autun.} la Porree |contributed,ina)Wernier. IX. Foucher. differed —_|particular man-/Mofes Mai- —— Alger. from the ' ner, tothe fuc- | monides. Kings of Gratian. notions _|cefs of the fiege.|Anvari, a France. Peter Lom-| commonly | ‘The conteft | Perfian Philip I. bard. received {between the Aftrono- 1108 Henry of | with re- emperors and | mer. 4 Lewis VI. Hunting- | fpectto {popes is renew-|Portius Aze. furnamed ton. the Holy |edunder Frede-|Neftor, a — the Grofs William Trinity. rick Barbarofla| Ruffian 1137 Bifhop of |The Albi-’ |and Adrian ¥V.| Hiftorian. Lewis VII. Rheims. | genfes,a |—Theinfolence|Falcandus. furnamed Conftantine | branch of |of the popes ex-|Benjamin the young Harmen. | the Wal- |ceflive- | Tudele, 1180 ; Orderic denfes, are} Becket, arch-| a Spanifh Philip Aug. ; Vital. branded _|bifhop of Can- | Jew, w — Conftantine | with the jterbury, affaf- | Travels Kings of Manaff. denomina- |finated before | were tran- England. Zacharias | tion of Ma-|the altar, while} lated by — Henry I. Chryfop. | nichzans. |he was at vef- | Baratier. 1135 Peter of '_ [pers in his ca- |Averroes. Stephen Blois. thedral. Euftathivs, 1154 Peter Co- The Scanda-| Bifhop of Henry II. ; meftor. lous traffic of in-} Theffala-. ‘ 1189 Peter de dulgencesbegun} nica. ie Richard I. Celles. by the bifhops, |Salomon ¢ 1199 Peter of and foon after | Jarchi. John, Poitiers. monopolized by|Alhafen, am - — John Cin- the popes. Arabian, Kings of namus. The Schola- | who com- — Scotland. : John Beleth. ftic Theology, | pofeda ~ Edgar 1106 Helmold. whofe jargon | large 7 Alexander did fuch mif- My 1124 chief in the David 1153 . Cent. XI. | CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 175 Popes, or \Archbifoops | Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter- \and Theologi- Heretics, real| Events—Reli-| Profane ‘ Princes. | Rome. bury. cad Writers. | or reputed. | gious Rites. Authors. Malcolm Giflebert, church, had its }work on IV. 1165 i Bifhop of rife in this Bag! Tae William London. .» jeury. George i Stephen The feeds of {Blinacin, Kings of Harding. the Reforma- |jauthor of Sweden. George tion fown, in |the Hiftory Philip 1110 Xiphilin. this century, byjof the Sara=_ Ingo IV. Alexand. the Waldenfes,!cens tran: 1129); * Arift. and other flated by Ragwald Godfrey of eminent men |Erpenius. 1140 Viterbo. in England and'Jeffrey of Magnus, Theod. France, [Monmouth. depofed in Balfamon. Pope Pafchal Henry of 1148 Richard of Il. orders the |Huntington. Suercher St. Victor. Lord’s fupper 1160 William of to be admini- Eric, the Auxerre. ftered only in Holy 1161 Bruno of one kind, and Charles VII. Aft. retrenches the 1168 Simeon of cup. Canute Durham. The Canon- 1192 Law formed in- Suercher II. to a body, by Gratian. Kings of ( Academical Denmark. ' \degrees intro- Eric II. duced in this 110] century. Nicholas Learning re- |’ 1135 vived and en- Eric Ill. couraged in the 1138 Univerfity of Eric IV. . Cambridge. 1147 The pope de- Sweyn IV. ® clares war 1155 againft Roger Canute V. king of Sicily, 1155 . who takes from Valdemar ; his holinefs 1182) Capua and Be- Canute VI. neventum. : — The council Kings of of Clarendon Poland. held againft Vladiflaus j Becket. 1102 The kings o: Boleflaus England and MI. 1139 France go to Uladiflaus Il. the Holy Land}. | 1136 Boleflaus : IV. 1173 176 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES.’ Cent. XE Popessor | Archbifoeps \Ecclefiafical Rimarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter- nd Theologi- Hereticsyr | Princes. Ome. bury. cal Writers. | or reputed. | Miciflaus 1178) Cafimir Il. 1195 Lefcus. Kings of Sernfalem. Baldwin I. 1118 Baldwin II. |, 113¥ Foulques 1141 Baldwin III. 1162 Almeric 11738 Baldwin IV. 1185 Baldwin Vv. 1186 dels in CENT. XI. _ CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. avy why hat 4 SPL: Y il CENTURY XIII Popes, or | Archbifoops \Ectlefiaftical Remarkable Sovereign | Bifoops of | of Canter- |and Theologi-| Heretics, |Bvents,—R:li-| Profane Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers, Je. gious Rites. Authors. — : — _ Emperors of Innocent *|Hub. Wal- |Joachim, {The Wal- The Maho- |Roger Ba- - the Baf. Ul 12%6ter —1204\John, bi- __|denfes. metan religion jcon, one of | 4. D.JHonorius |Stephen fhop of Ma-/Neftorians, |triumphs over |the great re- Alexius HE IIL 1226/Lan@on —_|cedonia. |Jacobites, | Chriftianity in |{torers of dethroned {Gregory 1X. 1228|/Demetrius |The Bre- {China and the |learning and in 1203 1241)Richard |Chomate- |thren and northern parts |philofophy. Alexius IV. |Celeftine -|Wether- nus. Sifters of jof Afia, by flat-|Saxo- dethroned [[V. 124S/fhed 1231\Mark, pa- .|the Free _|tering the paf- |Gramma- in 1204)Innocent IV.|St. Edmundjtriarch of — |Spirit, fions of volup- |ticus: _ Alexius Du- 1254 1242\Alexandria.|otherwife |tuous princes, |Ralph de | cas,fur- {Alexander |Boniface [Malachy, called Beg- | A papal em- |Diceto. named Mur-IV. 1261 1270jarchbifhop {hards and __ |bafly is fent to | Walter of zuphle Urban IV. {Robert of Ardmah, |Beguttes, the Tartars by |Coventry. 1204 ' 1264|Kilwardby |Nicetas Beghins Innocent IV, |Alexander ——————|Clement IV. 1278|Choniata. jand Turlu- | A fourthcru-|of Paris, the Latin Empe- 1268| John '|Francois — {pins. Made is under- |founder of rors of the \Gregory X.|Peckham |@Affife. | fAmalric, | taken by the |Prench | caf? refiding 1276 129;|Alan de |Joachim. [French and Ve-|poetry. at Conflanti= \Innocent V.|/Robert VIle. Wilhelmina netians,who |Villehar- | nople. 1276|Winchelfey. |Jacobus de» |The fe& of make them- _ |doin, an | Balduin I, {Adrian V. Vitriaco. jthe Apof- (felyesmafters |hiftorian. 1205} ' 1276 Peter, the tes. of Conftantino-|Accurfi of | Henry John XX. monk. Johnof _ |ple, witha de- |Florence, 1216 Daye Anthony, |Parma,au- ign to reftore |Kimbhi, a Peter 1221)/Nicholas IW. of Padua. {thor of the |thethrone to /Spanith Jew. _ Robert 1280) Germanus jeverlafting Ifaac Angelus, |Conrad de | 1229|Martin IV. Czfarius. _|gofpel. who had been |Litchenaw. | Balduin WI. 1285 William of |Flagellants, 'dethronedby {John Holy- | 1261|Honorius Paris. or Whip- {hisbrother ~ |wood, cal- | IV. 1288) Raymon © |pers, Ducas. led Defacro _ Greck Empe- Nicholas. IV, of Penna- |Circumcel- The emperor! Bofco, au-= “rors refiding 1292 fort. lions. Ifaac is put to. {thor of the at Nice, Celeftine V. Alexander death in a fedi-/Sphzra Theodore 1294 de Hales. tion, and his |Mundi: -Lafcaris Edmund fon Alexius |Adtuarius, 122: Rich, - ftrangled by A-la Greek John Ducas archbifhop lexius Ducas, /[phyfician. UL 1255 of Canter- the ringleader |Rod. Ki- Theodore bury. of this faction. {menes, Lafcaris ‘Thomas of ‘Phe crufaderslarchbifhop 1259 j Spalatro. take Conftanti-lof Toledo. nople afecond | - time, dethrone | Ducas, and | ele& Baldwin Count of VOL. VI. WW 178 Sovereign Princes. John Laf- caris IV. 1259 Michael Palzologus retakes Con~- ftantinople in the year 1261, and thus unites in his per- fon, the La-~ tin and Greek em- pires; he dies in > 1283 Andronicus Il. Emperors of the Wi oft. Philip 1208 Otho IV. , 1218 Frederic II. CL 25O) Civil wars’ and an in- . terregnum, during which Con- rad of Sua- bia, Wil- liam, count of Holland, Richard king of England, Alphonfo, of Spain,. Ottocar of Bohemia, appear on the fcene of action. Archbifbops \Ecclefiaftical of Canter- land. Thealogi- (ra? Writers. | John Peck- ham, arch- bifhop of Canterbury. Roger Ba- con Albert, the Great. Robert Groffetefte. Vincent de Beauvais. tochita. Guillaume de St. A- mour, Nicephorus Blem. — ‘Thomas A- quinas. Bonaventu- ra. Gilbert of Tournay. John of Pa- ris, an oppo- fer, of Tran-' fubftantia- tion and papal ty- ranny. John Bec- cus. Nicetas Acomena- tus. Theodore Lafcaris. Arfenius. Heretics, real) duced, with his)|Engelbert. army, tothe {Thomas fecond Crufade,|Vitellio, a and is cano- — |Polith. nized. themati- — The, Knightsjcian. of the Teutonic|Albert Order, under |Great, — Chriftianity the i Cent. XIII. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 179 Popes, or | Archbifbops | Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Bifbops of of Canter- \and Theologi-| Leretics, Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers. | ~ Sc. Rodolphus George - of Hapi- Pachymer. burg is George the elected Cyprian. Emperor, Stephen and dies in Langton, 1291 Archbi- Adolphus fhop of of Naffau Canter- 1298 bury. ' Albert I. Robert Ca- pito. Kings of Thomas Spain, i. ¢. Cantiprat. of Leon {Richard and Ca- Middleton. ftile. William Alphonfo \ Durand. IX. 1214 JE gidius. Henry I. de Colum- 1217 na. Ferdinand Guil. Pe- MU. 1252 raldus. Alphonfo X, Martin 1284 Polon. Sancha IV. Raymond 1295 Martin. Ferdinand Gregory IV. Albufarius. — Jacob de Kings of Voragine. France. Guillaume Philip Aug. de Seigne- 1223 lai, Bifhop Lewis VIII. of Aux- 1226 erre. Lewis IX. William of fainted Auvergne, 1270 Bifhop of Philip IL. Paris. the Hardy Henry of 1285 Ghent. Philip IV., Pope Boni- the Fair. face VIII. Kings of England. i John 1216) Henry II. f 1272) Edward I. Remarkable Events—Reli- | Profane gious Rites, Authors. at the defire of/Michael Conrad, duke | Scot, the of Maffovia. tranflator Chriftianity | of Arifto- is propagated | tle. among the A- |Gregory rabiansin Spain, Albufa- The philofo-| Trius. phy of Ariftotle|Fofcarari of , triumphs over | Bologna, all the fyftems |Alphonfo that were in | king of vogue before | Caitile, — this century. [Cavalcanti The power of Flo- of creating Bi-| Tence. thops, Abbots, |Dinus, a — &c. isclaimed | famous by the Roman | ‘Jurift. pontiffs, whofe |Marco, wealth and re-| Paolo, a ventes are Venetian, thereby greatly whcfe , augmented. travels in John, king of| China are England, ex- | curious. communicated |Francis ; by Pope TInno- Barberini, cent IIL. is an Italian guilty of the | Poet. bafeft compli- ances, through his flavith fear of that infolent * |pontiff. The inquifi- | tion eftablifhed in Narbonne Gaul, and com- mitted to the cirection of Dominic and his Order, who treat the Wal- denfes, and other reputed heretics, with the moitt inhu- man cruelty. The adora- tion of the Hoft 180. Sovereign Princes. Kings of Scotland, William 1214 Alexander il. 1249 Alexander lll. 1286 Interreg- num. John Baiiol. Kings of Sweden. Suercher II, ‘Waldemar 1276 Magnus 1290 Birger. Kings of Denmark. Canute VI. 1202) ‘ Waldemar Eric VIII. Kings of Poland. Lefcus V. 1203 Uladiflaus Ill. 1226 Boleflaus V. 1279 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: Cenr. XE. _ Remarkable: Events,—Reli= gious Rites. June, at Run- nemede, near ‘Windfor. Sicily, to the number of one! evening, at of Suabia, and Frederick of Auftria, be- headed at Na- ae : [5 ees of ‘ Ronre. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Archbishops of Ganter- bury: Ecclefiafiical and Fhzolo- |gicalW riters, Heretics, Remarkable © veal or ree | Events—Reli- puted. gious Rites. nneneEinneeiemmenl The college 182 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XIV. ' Popes, or \Archbifbops \Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter- jand Theologi-| Heretics, Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers. Se. Authors. CENTURY XIV. a Popes, or | Archbifbops \Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Sovercign | Bifbops of | of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, |\Events;—Reli-| Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. cal Writers. Se. gious Rites. Authors. Emperors of (Boniface {Robert Nicephorus |Waldenfes, |Fruitlefs at- Dante the q the Eaf. |VIII_ 1303|Winchelfey | Calliftus._ |Palamites, |tempts made to|principal - 4 A.D |Benedict XI. 1313|Raymond |Hefycafts, |renew the cru-|reftorer of © Andronicus 1314} Walter Lully. and Quie- |fades. philofophy — Il. 1332\Clement V.|Raynold |Matthzus |tifts, three. Chriftianity |and letters, Androni- 1316 1327|Blaftares. different. {encouraged in |and alfo cus, the John XXI. |Simon Me- |Barlaam. {names for |VYartary and _ jof the moft Younger 1234/pham. Greg. Acin-jone feét. |China; but ffublime i341|A fchifm 1333|dynus. Spiritual |lofes ground to-|poets of John Can- |between — |J. Stratford |John Can- |Francifcans. }wardsthe end |modern tacuzenus {Peter and 1848|tacuzenus. |Ceccus of this century .|times. ‘ ufurps the |John. Thomas |Nicephorus |Afculanus, | The Lithua-|Petrarch, — govern- Benedi&t |Bradwar- |Greg. who was _|nians and Ja- |Boccace. — ment under |XII._ 1342/din. John Duns |burnt at |gello, their = |Chaucer. John Palz- |Clement VI. 1349|Scotus. Florence by|prince, convert-|Matthew — ologus, and 1352|Simon Iflip |Andrew of |the Inquifi- |ed to the Chrif-jof Weft- holds it till |Innocent 1365|Newcaftle. |tion for tian faith in the|minifter. b the year |VI. 1362\Simon Francis making year 1386. i 1355|Urban V. |Langham. |Mayron. |fome expe- | Many of the/Triveth. John VI. 1372 1374\Durand of |riments in |Jews are com- Nicephorus Palzol. A f{chifm | |Simon Sud-|St. Portian. |mechanics |pelledtoreceive|Gregoras, 1390|between _|bury. Nicholas that ap- _|the gofpel. e compile! Urban and 1381|de Lyra. _|peared mi- | Philofophy |of the By- Clement. |W. Court- raculous to |and Grecian li- ney 1396 teraturearecul- * Thomas Cenr. XIV. Popes, or Sovereign | Bifoops of | of Canter- Princes. eiads bs oma Andronicus |Gregory XI. Tv. _1392; 1878 Emanuel Il.| The death lof Gregory Emperors of |X. occa- Ps wh fioned that violent Henry VIL. |threw the Luxen.__|Weftern Bay. 1347jconfufion. Charles IV. |The church 1378lof Rome » Wenceiflaus jhad two ; 1400) Popes, one refiding at Kings of Rome, the Spain, i, e. jother at A- Leon and |vignon. Caftile. Ferdinand Ai Rome. IV. 1312) Urban VI. Alphonfo 1389 Cruel 1369|4t Avigzon. Henry IL - [Clement Archbifbops | Ecclefaftical CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 188 Remarkable Heretics, real| Events,—Reli- or reputed. | gious Rites. Profane and Theologi- Authors. cal Writers. John Bacon|the vulgar. jtivated with | “zantine William Echard. zeal in this cen-| Hiitory. Johan de = [tury. heodore. Mercuria. | The difputes|Metochita. Guillaume Triveth, |Beghards, {between the Andrew and Be-_ /|Realifts and .de Nangis, Horne guines. Nominalifts re-| Hiftorian. Richard -| As to thejvived. Henry Ste- Bury. Cellites or | Philip the | ro, Hifto+ Walter Lollards, |Fair, king of | rian, Burle they cannot|France, oppofesiDinus Mu- Richard {be efteemedjwith fpirit the | gellanus. Hampole.. |Heretics. jtyrannic pre- [Evrard, Robert ‘Lhe fol: |tenfions of the | Hiftcr‘an. Holkot. flowers of |pope to a tem-|Hayton, an homas ‘|John Wick-|poral jurifdic- American iff deferve ltion over kings Hiftorian. an eminent jand princes,and|Albertino place, with |their leader in the lift o Reformers. Nicholas of Calabria. Martin Gonfalve. feveral enormi-}Peter of ties. an Hitfto- Burgo. Reghard The papal William Bartoldus {authority de- | rian. Wilfort. de Ror- __|clines. Albert of thors. non. Peter Au- The Univer-} Calabria, reolus. fities of Avig- | Matter of John Baf- non; Perfia, Or-| Petrarch. folis. leans, Florence,| Joinville. Bernard Cahors, Heidel-|Peter de A- Guido berg, Prague, | pono, Phy- Alvarus Perpignan, Co-} fician and Pelaglus: logn, Pavia, aftrono- 'Theopha- Cracovia, Vi- | mer. nes, Bifhop enna, Geneva, |Marfilius of of Nice. Orange, Sienna, Padua, a Philotheus. Enfurt, An- famous gers, founded. | lawyer. The rife of |John An- the great weit- Pilato, one 184 Sovereign Princes. _Kings of England. Edward I. 1307 Edward Il. Edward IIL 1377 Richard If. Kings of Scotland. John Baliol 1306 Robert Bruce 1329) David Il. 137 Robert Il. 1390) Robert III. Kings of Sweden. Birger 1326 Magnts 1363 Albert, de- feated by Margaret queen of Denmark in 1387, dies in the year 1396 Margaret. Kings of Denmark. Eric VIIE. 1921} Chriftopher If. 1333 Waldemar LIL). te7s Olaus 1387 Margaret. — —-— ’ CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Archbifoops |Ecclefiaftical of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, real| Events —Reli- Profane al Writers. | or reputed. Thomas of Strafbare, Raynerius of Pifa. John of: Fribourg. Pope Cle- ment VI. Thomas Joyfius. John of © Naples, Albert of Padua. Michael Cefenas. * Gregory Palamas. Andronicus: Peter of Duifbourg. Ludolf Saxon. Cardinal Cajetan. James of Viterbo. Cardinal Balde. George of Rimini. Pope Bene- dict II. Gui of Per- pighan. Nicholas Cabafilas, Archbifhop of Thefla- lonica. Richard, Bifhop of Ardmagh., Demetrius Cydonius. Petrarch. Peter Ber- chorius. John Cypa- riffotes. Cent. XIV. . ” Remarkable gious Rites. ed the unity of | of the re- the Latin | ftorers of church, and learning. laced atits —|Gentilis de ead two rival | Foligtio. popes. ‘ ohn Wick- |; lift oppofes the | an Arabian Monks, whofe A licentioufnefS |Peter of Boniface had . _ Cent. XIV. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 185 Archbifoops \Ecclefiaftcal | Remarkable of Canter= \and Theologi~| Heveties, | Events,—Reli- Profane bury. cal Writers. Se. gious Rites. Authors. Popes, o¥ | Sovereign | Bifbops of Princes. | Romie. Kings of Nicholas’ The rife of | Poland. Orefine. the Roman em-} Winceflaus Philip Ri- pire in 1303. 1305 bot. The Golden | Uladiflaus Nilus Bull, containing} re-afcends Rhodius. rules for the |, the throne, Marfilius | | election of an and dies in Pat. Emperor, and al - 1333 Maximus precife account || Cafimir II. Plan, =" of the dignity 1370, the Petrarch. and privileges laft of the John Tau- of the electors, Piatts. lerus. is iffued out by Lewis, king| Greg. Pa- Charles IV. of Hunga- lamas. | Pope Clement ry 1381 Nic, Eyme- VI. adds the Interreg- ricus. ° * county of A- num. John Ruf- vignon to the Uladiflaus. broch. Papal territo- Jagellon, Manuel ries. duke of * Caleca The Emperor Lithuania. Catherme Henry VII. dies, of Sienna. and is fuppofed Kiags of St. Bridget. | _ by fome authors Portugal. Gerhard of - |to have been Denis 1325 Zutphen. poifoned by a Alphonfo ierre confecrated wa- TV. S57 Ailli. X fer, which he Pedro the Francis , received at the _ Jutticiary Zabarella, : facrament, from 1367 Marifilius the hands of Ferdinand _ of Padua, } . Bernard Pok- 1383 who wrote tian, a Domini- : againit the canmonk, This Eaterreg- Papal ju- |. account is de- num, rif{diction. nied by authors}, John I. Philippe de of good credit. _ | Mazieres. ‘The matter, Ottoman » Jordan of however, is fti Emperors. Quedlin- undecided. _ The an- burg. Gun-powder cientHiftory Barth, Al- is invented by of the Turks bici of Pifa Schwartz, a extends author of monk. from the the famous The Mari- beginning book of the| ner’s compafs is} of the fe- Conformi-} linvented by | venth to the ties of St. John Goia, or, commence- as others allege, ment of the by Flavio, fourteenth cen- B ve { 186 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. ‘Popes, or | Arthbishops \Ecclefiaftical | Heretics, Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter- |and Theolo- | real or re= Princes. Rome. bury. tury. ‘Phe modern commen- ces about the begin- ning of the Four teenth century. Othman 1827 Or Khan 1359 Amurat, or Morad 1389 Bajazet. icalWriters.| puted. Francis with Jefus Chrift. Fabri, Bi- fhop of Chartres, Francis. Zarabella. with many; others, too numerous to men- tion, rors, Lewis of | Bavaria, Phi- Popes, may be Cent. XIV. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 187 Remarkable Heretics, real! Events—Re- Profane ligious Rites. | Authors. Archbifhops |Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Popes, or Bi-| of Canter- \and Theologi- Princes. |shopsof Rome. ward IIL 188 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XV. ~~ ee ees CENTURY 3 —— Popes,or | Archbifbops | Etclefiaftical Remarkable ; Sovercign | Bifoops of | af Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, real} Events;—Reli= | Profane Princes. | Rome. bury. cal Writers. | or reputed. | gious Rites. || Authors. Emperors of |BonifaceIXjThomas {John Hufs. |The Wal- the Eat. . 1404) Arundle jJerome of | denfes. A.D ocent 1413) Prague. |The Wick- Manuel Il. .} VII. 1466;H. Chich- \Paulus An- | lifites. 1425|Gregory “| ley 1443) glicus The White John VI. Xl. depo-jJobn Staf- \John Ger- | Brethren. and Jews are |} Valla, the onverted in | great re- Spain, by force.) ftorer of In the year | Latin elo- 1492, Chrifto- | cution. f Palxologus,| fed 1409, ford 1452) fon. The men of/pher Columbus/Leonard 1448|Alexander John Kemp Herman de | under- opens a paflage] Aretin. Conftantine} V... 1410) 1453) Petra. ftanding, into America, |Gafparini. Palzolo- John XXilj/Thomas |Theod, de | who were |by the difcove-/William gus, fo far | depofed Bourchier | Niem, headed by |ry of the iflands| Lynwood. down as 1417 1486) archbifhop | /Egidius jof Hifpaniola, |Alexander the year |Martin V. {J. Morton | of Cam- | Cantar, [Cuba, and Ja- | Chartier. 1453, when! 143] 1500} bray. and Wil- ica. Gob. Perfos | Conftanti- |Eugenius Tho. Val- -| liam of Conftantinople} na. nople was | IV. 1447 denfes. Hildernif- |taken by the |Fr. Frezzi. taken by Pope Alex- | fen. Turks in the | |Chriftine ander V. |Picard,an lyear 1453. Pifi. IL. The council John Ca- | Adamite. | Letters flou-|Paul de of Bafil perolus. The fol- 'rifh in Italy, un-| Caftro. Emperors of | pole Euge Peter de {lowing de- |der the protec-/Poggio of the Weft. | nius,and Anchara- /ferve rather'tion ofthehoufe, Florence. Robert ele& Ama- no. the denomi-of Medici and |John For- 1410} deus, firit Nicholas de |nation of __|the Neapolitan | tefcue, 4 Jodocus not | Duke of Clemingis. |Reformers /monarchsof the) high chan- acknow- | Savoy,who Theod. U- |than Here- houfe of Arra- | cellor of ledged affumes the rias. ticy viz. gon. England. Sigifmund | title of Alphonf. |John Hufs, | The calami- /Theod.Ga+ 1437) Felix V. Toftat. Jerome of jtiesofthe =| Za. Albert IL. | Eugenius, John, pa- Prague. fees under (Bart. Facio, of. Auftria| however, triarch of ithe Turkith go-'Dluglofius, triumphs Antioch. (Branches of ;vernment, con-| a Polifh Frederic JII| in the iffue. Mark of E-| the Huf- {duce to the ad-) hiftorian. ‘ phefus. fite——the |vancement of R.Sanc.de — Maximili- |Nicholas V. Cardinal _|Calixtines. |learning among/Arevallo. an I. 1455 Beflarion. |Orebites. the Latins. aon. Cal- Calliftus II!. G.Schola- |Orphans. The council | condilas. Kings of 1458 rius. ‘Tarborites. lof Conftance J. Savona- Spain, i. e. |Pius II. G. Gemi- [Bohemian is affembled by; rola. Leon and 1464 ftius. Brethren. the Emperor /|Marcilius Caftile. {Paul IL. John de Sigifmond in || Ficinus. Henry IIL 1471 ‘Turrecre- the year-1414. 1406|Sixtus IV. mata, John Hufs, John IT. 1484, d Jerome of 1454 VIL. 2498 Lewis XIL. Kings of Scotland. Robert HI. | James Ii. 1460 James III. ; 1488 James IV. Kings of Sweden and Den- mark. Margaret 1412) Eric IX. depofed in 1438 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. . 189 rchbifbops |Ecclefafticalt . Remarkable. } } of Canter= \and Theologi-) Heretics, \Events—Reli- | Profane cal Writers. Je. gious Rites. Authors. = _ SSS George’of }As alfo Prague are — {John Picus» Trape- john Petit. |committed to | de Miran- zonde. ohn Wel- |the flames by a’ dula, John.€a- .} lus. decree of that {Marc. Coc, piftran Peter Ofma.'council Sabellicus. \Laurentius tth. The council |Forreftus. Valla. Grabon. of Bafil is Ant. Bon- John of Se- opened inthe | dinius. grovia. year 1431, and Jovian. Franc. de in it the refor- |Pontanus. la Place. mation of the Pe Reginald, church is at- ¢ |Fuftinian. Bifhop of temptedin vain. iG. Gemit St. Afaph. Horrible tus, Antonin, enormitiescom-}]. Alvaret. Archbifhop} mitted by the {Guarino of Flo- | popes of this de Veronese, rence. century, and = {J. Juv. des Nicholas more efpecially|Ucfins. de Cufa, by Alexander |Maff. Ve- Bifhop of VI. gio. Brixen, ! The council |Elavio Bi- and Car-. |}. of Conftancere-| ondo. dinal. move the Sa+ |}. Argyre- Thomas a cramental cup | puleus. Kempis. from the laity, |Dr: Tho- Anton. de and declare it | mas Ly- Rofelis, lawful to vio- | nacre. Rickel, late'the moft. |The Stroz- Ducas, folemn engage-}) zi. Bened de ments when’ |Bon, Mon- Accoltis. made to Here-| britius. Guill. de tics. P. Cailim. Aoupe- The war of |Efperiente. lande. the Huffites in | Jul: Pom- James. Pa- Bohemia. pon. Lz- radife, an Inftitution tus. Englith of the Order of/ Angel, Carthufian, the Golden Politian. fEneas Bleece) | — Fulgofi. Sylvius. The Moors |A. Urceus Picolom, y and Jewsdriven| Codrus. Pope PiusIl. out of Spain. |Michy Ma- Leon. Jufti- The maffacre] rullas, nian. of Varnes, in |Oliver de John Go- the year 1444, | Ja Marche. belin. The Order ® {Caiado. Alphonfo of Minimes in-|Abarbanel, de Spina. ftituted by Calepin. Franc. de Pauls.) Bebel. Exploits of the Maid of Orleans. 190 Popes, or Sovereign | Bifbops of Prinees. Rome. Chriftopher. Hk. 1448 Charles Canutfon 1471 An Inter- yegnum un- til the year 1483} - John. Kings of Poland.~ Uladiflaus, Jag. 1434 Uladiflaus, |. 1495}. Emmanuel the Great. Ostoman Emperors. Bajazet ta- ken prifoner by Vaimer- Jane in 1402 Solyman 1410 Archbifbops |Ecclefiaftical of Canter= \and Theologi- bury. cal Writers. Greg. de Heym- bourg. 'Theod. Le- lio. Henry of Cocum. J. Ant. Campanus. Alex. de Imola. Henry Har- phius. J. Perez. P. de Nata- libus. B. Platina. P. Niger. John de Weflalia. Herniol. Barbarus. Michael of Milan. Stephen Brulefer. Cardinal Andr. du St. Sixte. Savanarola. Marcilius Fecinus. John Tri- theme. John Pic of Miran- dula. Ant. de Le- brixa. Bouffard. J. Reuchlin, otherwife called Cap- nio. Jovianus Pontanus. Nicholas Si- monias. Claude de | Seyffel. | f CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Heretics, We. ‘\been miftaken “for the firft. Cent. XV. Remarkable Eventss—Reli-| Profane gious Rites. - bourg, Roftock,|J. White- i hamfted. urin, Ingold- ftadt, St. An- Corbueil. — deaux, ‘Triers, | named Re- | Toledo, Upfal,| gi Mentz, Copen- : hagen, founded|Calentius,a — in this century.| Latin Poet.” Enguerr. de Monttrelet. { EB BB = = 3 8 i =) = in 1642,and ha: | + ee Cent. XV. Popes, or | Archbifbops’ | Ecclefiaftical Freretics, Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Ganter- \and Theologi-| real or re- Princes. Rome. »'| bury. cal Writers. | puted. oo wa Moula » Simeon of 1418} 'Theffaloni- Mahomet I. aot 1421 Gobelinus Amurat II. Perfona. 1451 Henry of Mahomet I, Heffia. who takes George Conftanti- Phranza. nople in Vincent _ 1453 Ferrieres. and dies in Julianus 1481 Cefarinus, Bajazet II. Nich. Tu — defchus or Czars or Panormus. Emperors of Raymond. Ruffia. Sabund. There Catherin of reigns in Bologn. the Chrono- Gregorius logy of thefe Meliffen. princes an ~ Marcus uncommon Eugenius. degree of Laurent. confufion, Juftinian. fuitable to Sylvetter the barbar- Syropul. ifm of that Ambrofe, nation. In General of the year the Camal- 1722, they dules. began to George Co- publith at dinus. Peterfburg, Onuphr. a feries of Panvinius, their Sove- Gabriel reigns, be- Biel. ginning John Nau- with Duke clerus. Ruricke, John Nie- who is fup- der. pofed to have reign- ed in the ninth cen- tury. From that time downwards, all is dark- nefs and per- plexity un- CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. i9l Remarkable Events, Reli- | Profane gious Rites. Authors. The famous |Er. Philel- . Pragmatic phi. fanction efta- |Alex. blifhed in (mola. France. J. Ant. The Univer-|Campani. fity of Caen in |Nich. Pe- Normandy is_|rotti. founded by the|Th. Little- Englifh in the |ton. year 1437. The Portu- guefe fail, for the firft time, to the Eaft In- dies, under Vafquez de Gama. Maximilian divides the empire into fix circles, cini. P. Crinitus. Molines. Cettes. : John Mur- + mellius. i 192 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Archbifoops {Ecclefaftical | Heretics, .of Ganter- \and Theologi-|. real-or re | Events, Reli- | Profane gious Rites. | Authors. Sovereisn Princes. of John Ba- filowitz I. who, in the fifteenth century, fhook off the yoke of the Tartars Czar, after having con- quered the therefore begin with this Prince, and fhall follow the chronology obferved by the authors Tablettes Chronolo- ~ giques de - | PHiftoire Univerfelle of Lenglet, who places this prince ° in the fix- teenth cen- } tury. John Bafi-" fowitz. cal Writers: | puted. oy) ee ee er Cent. XV, Cent. XVI. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES, 198 ssoye ‘CENTURY XVI. a@ elbbaswere > - i ‘fal Popes, or Archbifnops |Ecclefiaftical Remarkable Sovereign Bifhops of | of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, real Events —Reli-\| Profane Princes. ome. bury. cal Writers.| or reputed. | gious Rites. Authors, Emperors, |Alexander |Henry John Slei- |Schwenck- | The Refor- |Britifs Au- A. D/|VI.... 1503/Dean, dan. feldt. mation is intro-| thors. i ‘ius JIL. 1502|William Andr. Ofi- |duced inte Ger-/Sir Thomas dian I.” 1503)W. War-~ Budzus. | ander. many by Lu- + More. -. 1619\Julius H.. .Jham — 1582\Defiderius |Stancarus. |ther,in the © /Thomas Charles V.+} + o:1.513/Thomas Erafmus. |Adiapho- {year 1517 ; into} Linacre, abdicates {Leo KX. Cranmer. {Martin rifts. France by Cal-/S. Purchas, _ the empire | (1521 1555| Luther. —_|Interimifts, |vin about 1529;!Thomas in 1556|Adrian VI. |Reginald [Ph.Me- Agricola into Switzer= | Elliot. and diesin | ..1623|Pole. 1558| lan@thon. | of Ifleben, land by Zuin- |Hect. Boés 1558|Clement Matthew John Bren= | the chief gle, in 1519. tius. Ferdinand |VII. 1834|Parker. tius. of the An-| Henry VIILJ- Leland; 1575|Martin tinomians. jof England, the Anti+ Maximi- 1549|Edmund Bucer. George throws off the | quary. lian II, Julius IM.. |Grindall. |Ulric Zu- |Major. Papal yoke, |Ed. Wots- 1576 1555 1583) ingle. IN. Amf- jand becomes | ton. - Rodolphus. pioedine John Peter Ga- |dorff. fupreme-head |J. Chriftas L 1655] Whitgilt. latin. Synergiits. lof the church. | phorfon: Kings of Paul IV. Fr. Kime- {M. Flacius. | Edward VI. /Guth. Spain. 1559 nes. Crypto- encourages the | Tonftal, Ferdinand |Pius 1V. Thomas |Calvinifts. {Reformation in{R. Afcham: V. fur- . - 1566 More. Anabap- _|England,and~ |J. Kaye. named the |Pius V. John Whit- | tifts. invites Martin |Phomas Catholic, 1572 gift, Arch-|Menno- Luther and Smith: king of {Gregory bifhop of | nites. other eminent |George Arragon, {XU 1585 Canter- |Theoph. (divines over, | Buchanaii. in confe- {Sixtus Vi bury. Paracelfus, |to finifhthat |Alex. Ar quence of 1590 John Fifher.|Poftellus. {glorious work. | buthnot. bis‘mar- |Urban VII. John Oeco- |David The reign of|Sir Phil: * lampadius. |Georgius. |Queen Mea Sidney. riage with | § 1590 And; Ca- |Franc Pu- |reftores Popery|John Fox: Tfabella, Gregory becomes. [XIV. 1591 roloftadt: | cius. and exhi ibits a |Fr. Wal- king of Caf- Innocent IX. John Tili- |Defid. [fcene of barba-| fingham. tile ;, and 1592 gius. Erafmus. {rity and perfe- |Ed. Grant. the king- {Clement - James Fa~ |Agrippa. cution that Ed. Ander- doms of Ar-/VIIL . ; ber.” Caffander jfhocks nature. | fon. _ » ragon and Matthew jand Wi- The name of|John Dees _Caitile re- Flacius. — |celius. Proteftants Thomas main united, John Calvin,|Conr. Vor- |given to the Craig. Habella dif- Martin ftius. Reformed at |G. Creigh= pofleffed. Chemnitz. |Sam. Hu- __|the Diet of tons 1504, .. James An-:| berus. Spire, in 1529.)/Ed. Brere- Ferdinand |... dreas, Mich. Ser- | Theleacueof| wood, 1516 vetus: Smalcald is formed in 15380. VOL. Vi a) 194 Sovereign Princes. Philip L. of Auftria Philip II. N. B. Philip I. | feizes upon Portugal, which re- mains in the poffeffion of the Kings of Spain until the year 1640. Kings of France. Lewis XII. | 1515) Francis Ul. | 1560) Charles 1X. Henry IV. | Kings of England. Henry VII. | 1509 Henry VIII} 1547 Edward VI. Elizabeth. Kings of Scotland. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XVI Popes,or Bifbops of Rome. Archbifbops |\Ecclefia efiaftical hb Canter- \and Theologi- : 1, qd Remarkable Heretics, real| Events, —Reli- | Profane or reputed. | gious Rites. Authors. The Refor- |French Aue mation intro- thors. im Writers. 1560; and = |Fr. Rabe Into Ireland |Ja. Dubois — by George (Sylvius) Brown, about |Pierre Gille the fame time ;|Or. Finée Into the Robert United Pro- |Stephens © vinces, about |P. Belon - |the year 1566. |William — Guftavus {Morel Ericfon intro- |Adr. Tur- duces the Re- |nebus _ formation into |Ch Du weden, by the|Moulin _|miniftry of — |Gilb. Coufin Olaus Petri, in|Mich. de — 1530. VHopital Tt wasre- |L.Le Roy The Prag- matic Sanction James sq ' oh is abrogated by|A ‘Leo X. and the Cardinal’s hat Cent. XVI Sovereign Princes. ee Mary be- headed in 1587 James VI. Kings of . Sweden and Deamark. Popes, or Bifoops of Rome. John 1513 | Chriftiern IL. depofed in 1522 Guftavus Ericfon 1560 N. B. ‘Sweden is feparated from Den- mark under this Prince. Eric depofed in 1568 , Sigifmond Chricienns king of Poland, depofed in at 1599 Charles IX. Kings of Denmark. Chriftiern ‘ Il. depofed in. 1529 Frederick. I. 9538 Chriftiern OL 1559 Frederick Il, 1588 IV. ——— Kings of Poland. een Al- ert, 450) Archbifoops | Ecclefiaftical of Canter- |and Theologi- CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 195 Remarkable Heretics, real| Events,—Reli-| Profane or reputed. | gious Rites Authors. upon the keep-/Mich, de er of his mon- |Montagne keys Mich. de The Inquifi-|Caftelnau tion is efta- P. Pithau blifhed atRome|J- Bodin by PaullV. |Nic. Vig- ‘Lhe war of |nier the Peafants. |Bl. de Vi- The Univer-|genere fities of Wit- |Henry Ste- temberg,Franc-|phens fort on Oder, |J. De Ser- Alcala, Sara- res (Ser- goffa, Mar- _|ranus) purg, Seville, |Cl Fauchet Compoftella, |J- Pafferat Oviedo, Gre- |J. J. Boif- nade, Franeker,|fard Strafbourg, P. Daniel Parma, Mace- |d’Orleans rata, Tortofa, |Francis Coimbre, Co- |Victe nigfberg, Ley- |Cardinal den, Florence, |d’Offat Reims, Dillin- |Rob, Cone gen, Mexico, j{tantin St. Domingo, |P. Morin Tarragona, _|Jof. Juit. Helmftadt, Al-|Scaliger torf, Pader-. {Nic. Rapin born, Sigen, _|J. Papire century. The Paris mew’s day. .{Provinces union of The edict of Nantz granted to the Proteft- ants by Henry UV. of France. founded in this|Maffon P. B. Bran- The treaty ofjtome Paffau, in 1552./St. Pafquier maffacre of the\Jtelian Au- Proteflants on |thors. St. Bortholo- |Americ Vefputius The republic|J. Jocondi of the United jof Verona, who dif- formed by the |covered the Letters of Utrecht. Pliny. 196 CHRONOLOGICAL. TABLES. Archbifoops| Ecclefiaptical) Heretics, nd Theologi- a or re Remartable Profane Au» \cal Writers. \ Sovercign Princes. I. 1548 Henry of Anjou, un- til the year Sweden. Kings of Portugal. Emanuel the’Great 1521 > John It. 1557 Sebaftian — Portugal is reduced un- der the do- minion of Spain by Philip If. Otteman 1595 Mahomet Til. bury- Pierre Pi- thou. Mich. Baius, Ww. Alan; Englifh Cardinal. Mercator Nic. Harpf- field. Leuncla- vius. Molina. Salmeron. Maldonat. J. Natalis, J. P. Maffei. Cardinal Hofius. Janfenius, John Til- let. James Na- clantus. , De Vargas, Cardinal Seripand. And. Ma- fius: |; Pope Paal IV Widman- | ftadt.’. Gaffander, Stapleton. Mercerus. F. Xavier. Ign. Loyola; Bifhop -Gar-| diner. Jer. Olea- fter, with many others too numerous to mention. , N. B. It is remarkable } that, among the Cent. XVI thors. Leonicini, the — tranflator of Galen. Pomponace. M. A; Cafa- — Paul Manutiu : Jerome Car- dan. . Cent. XVI CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: 197) Archbishops \Ecclefiaftical Ferstics, of Canter= \and -Tacolo- real or rem icalW riters.| puted. Popes, or Remariable Profane Ay- Events, Fe _ thorss. ——— A. Palladio. as C. Sigonius. - John P. Victorius. — Oa. Ferrari. James Zabarel- who re- ceives from |. . 4 I the title of Emperor John Bafi- ‘Theodore Iwanowitz Boris Ga- Stadtholders of the Uni Provinces. William I. ss heat the glorious) e€ winger _ hictee of (Tac Cafaubon their liber- |. } | . ty 15 \German and * Maurice. Dutch Authors. f J. Reuchlin P. Mofellan > M, Aurogallus, , | lwito affifted , Luther in the e tranflation of J the Bible is i H.C. Agrippa i | D. Erafmus of j H Rotterdam mn Lufcinius ‘ / Simon Gry- ; ngeus ; Adr. Barland of | Zealand Nic. Coperni=" cus, a Proffian J. Secundus of the Hague ‘\ ‘ ‘ 198 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. — Popes, or | Archbifbops \Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter- \and Theologia Princes. | Rome. ee | f . CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cent. XVII. 199 CENTURY XVII. Popes, or {Archbishops |Ecclefiaftical | Heretics, Remarkable Sovereign | Bifbops of \ of Canter- \and Theolo- | real or re- | Ewents;—Re-\| Profane Princes. | Rome bury. \gicalW riters.| puted. ligious Rites. | Authors. Emperors. \Clement {Dr J. Proteftant |The doc- The congre-/No century 4.pd/VUL 1605}Whitgift | Writers trine of the |gation De has been fo Rodolphus |I.eo XI 1603 Archbifhop Jefuits, con- propaganda, fertile in au- Il. 1612). 1605|Dr R. Ban- |Abbot cerning phi-|&c, founded at|thors as this Matthias |Paul V roft John lofophical |Rome in 1622, before us., i 1619) ~~ 1621 1610 Lightfoot jfin,con- by Pope Gre- [Their num- Ferdinand!ljGregory |Dr George |Matthew |demned by |gory XV. ber amounts 1637)XV 1623) Abbot Pool Pope Alex-| Chriftianity |to above Leopald I. /Urban VIII 1633 Bifhop __jander VII1 jis propagatedin 850. We -_—_ 1644/Dr W. Pearfon © jin 1690. the kingdoms hall confine Kings of —_|Innocent X |Laud Bifhop Fell |The Proba- jof Siam, Tong-lourfelves to Spain, 1655 1644|Gataker bilifts (fo |king, and Ko- |thofe who Philip WI. {Alexander {Dr W. Bifhop the Jefuits |chinchina by [were moit 1621;VIL_ —- 1667|Juxten Ward were called |the Jefuit Mif-jeminent in Philip IV. |Clement 1X 1663|Owen fromthe _|fionaries. each coun- » 1665 1669|Dr Gill. Edward odious doc- | Thethirty |try. (Portugal {Clement X Sheldon Pocock trine of Pro-lyears war throws off 1676 1677\Dr Good- |bability, breaks out, and|Jz Great the Spanifh |Innocent XI/Dr W. win condemned |was concluded | Britain and yoke, and 1689/Sandcroft |DrMan- |by the Sor- |by the peace ofjIreland. recoversits |Alexander 1693|ton bonne Weitphalia. {John Har- indepen- /VIII 1691/Dr John Richard The The Moors |rington dency, in {InnocentXIi|Tillotfon |Baxter Francifcans jare driven out |James Har- the year 1700 1694\Dr Calamy [are judged of Spain. | |rington 1640) Dr Thomas |Howe Hereticson| The Proteft-|J. Pitt ~ Charles Il. Tennifon [Bates accountof fants are perfe- |R. Stani- 1700 Bifho their doc- {cuted in France |hurft Bull trine con- The Gun- /|Sir Henry Kings of Grew cerning the |powder-Trea- |Saville France. Bifhop Bur-/Immaculate |fon difcovered |Thomas Henry IV. net ‘ feonception jin England. |Harriot, the 1610 Jo. Forbes jofthe Vir- | A rupture f|inventor of Lewis XIII J. Baxter jgin Mary, |between pope |Algebra 1643 John Tile |Janfenius’ |Paul V. and the|W. Cam- Lewis XIV. lotfon Quenel, Venetians. iden [Archb. of jand Ar- The Royal |Nicholas Kings of anterbury |mauld,as Society is Fuller England. Dr Sherlockjalfo Fene- {founded in the [Benjamin Elizabeth Archbifhop |lon, Moli- . |year 1662. Jobnfon 1603 Wake nos, and A Jubilee is |shakefpear JamesI. — Chilling- the pietifts, celebrated by |Henry VI. of - worth are con= _— pope Clement. | Wotton Scotland, demned in |VI{I, in the 1625 ; France. year 1600. Charles I. In 1605, beheaded in Maurice, Land- the year 1649 oO 4 ad 200 Sovereign Princes. — Cromwell ufurps the government under the . title of Lord Pro-. tector, and , dies in 1658 Charles II. 1684 James Il. abandons his king- dom in the year 1688, and dies in 1701 William If). and Mary 1694] ~ Kings of Scotland. James VI. 1625 This Prince and his fuccef- fors were ‘kings both of England and Scot- Jand fo far down as the year 1707, when thefe kingdoms were united) into one monarchy. Kings of Sweden. Charles IX 1611 Guftavus Popes, or Bifbops of Archbifbops |Ecclefi efiaftical a of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, real| Events,—Reli- | Profane bury. _\cal Writers. | or reputed. | gious Rites.’ | Authors. Henry | Armi- Hammond 'nius, and "Thomas his follow- Hyde ers, the ' William Univerfal- ifts, Bek- ker, the Cartefian C Divines, i | Cherbury, j L’Abadie whofe caufeis |Thomas Bourignon = Poiret In the year bington : and Claude 1606, Rudolph{Archbifhop — Paron, are |II. allows the | Uther { lingfleet H, Pri- deaux J. Locke W. Lloyd, Bithop of Worcefter ed churches |religion, that in France has been for- — ents, Anti- nomians, Ranters, and Qua- kers; and |lifhed their among the |Catechifm at latter, Fox, |Cracow. Barclay, The Silefi- . Keith, and thefe En- jtheir religion, thufiafts, jin the year” and Fana- |1609. tics of va- The Proteft- rious kinds, jants form a fuch as Ja- |confederacy at | Si cob. Beh- |Heilbron,in the|John Cole men, Va- year 1610; and} lins, Ma~ { lentine the Roman ‘themati- — : Weigelius |Catholics form | Sleidan Cocceius Voétius . Cent. XVII.. | CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 201 » Popes, or ( ArchbifBops Ecclefiaftical Heretics, : Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Ganter- \and Theologi-| real or re- Remarkable Profane* Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers.| puted. Events, Se. Authors. Chriftina Gomar Stifelius, The Bohe- {William © abdicates Lud. Capell| andthe —|mians choofe | Dugdale the crown S. Bochart | Rofecrufi- |Frederick V. |Ralph Cud- in 1654, Gerhatdus | aits, eleStor Pala- | worth and dies in Hoe. tine, for their |}. Ruth- 1689}, Calixtus, G. king, in order | worth Charles and Fred. to maintain Robert Gultavus Hulfeman them in thefree| Boyle ‘ 1660} Heilbron- exercife of the {John Charles XI. ner Proteftant reli-| Locke 1797]|- Haffenref- gion—but Fre-|W. Moty< Charles XII fer derick iscon- | neux ad Thummius | quered, and Sir W. Kings of The Ofian- | they are forced) Temple Denmark. ders to embrace po-|Sir Paul Chriftiern Mufzus pery. Ricaut IV. 1648] —Hutter In 1625, the |H. Hody Frederick Hunnius, | princes of Bifhop Be- Ill. 1670 Gay, and Lower Saxony] verege Chriftiern Nich. enter intoa {Sir Samuel Vv. 1699 The Ment-| , league with Garth. Frederick * | zers Chriftian IV. off Thomas BV, '—Olearius’ Denmark, . Gale Fred. which con- Jodn Phi- Kings of Baldwin cludes by the | lips Poland. Alb. peace of Lubec.|Bifhop Sigifmond Grawer Ferdinand IL} Spratt lll. 1632 The Carp- publifhes,in {Thomas ° Uladiflaus zovius? a 1629, an edict, Dempfter Sig. 1648 ‘Tarnovius, ordering the John John Cafi- J. and Paul Proteftants to |. Fletcher ~ “mir. 1669 John Affel- furrender and |Ph. Maf-— Michael f man reftore all the | finger 1674 Eijlhart Lu- ecclefiafticaldo-|Ed. Gun- John Sobi-- ber mains and pof-| ther efki 1697 ‘The Lyfers feflions ofwhich'Francis Ba- Frederick Michael they were be- | con, Lord Auguitus, Walter come matters | Verulam Elector of Joach. Hil- after the pacifi-/Thomas Saxony. debrand cation of Paf- | Rivle 3 J. Val. An- » {fau—This edi&/Sohn Speed Kings of dreas is difobeyed. John P Portugal. [solesnon Guftavus A-| Donne ~ John, Duke Glafiius dolphus enters |Fr. Good= of Bragan- into Germany. | win, the za, chofen The peace of | Annalift king in Muntter and {Edward 1640, Ofnabrug con-} Coke dies in 1656 cluded, by © |) which the three o “a me CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cen, XVI. Remarkable Popes, or '\ Archbifoops |Ecolefiaftical| Heretics, — Sovercign Bifbops of of Ganier- and Theologi-| real or re= Events, —Re- Profane. Princes. Rome, bury. cal Writers. | puted. ’ ligious Rites. } Authors. Alphonfo Ab. Calo- ‘ Religions are {Thomas IV. de- vius tolerated in the! Randolph throned in Theod. empire. Thomas _ 1667 Hachfpan The fynod of} Farnaby | Pedro II. Oitoman, Jacob Well- 1618, and fits | tor of Lo- Emperors. er from the ift off garithms Mahomet . Conr November till |G. Keating Ill. 1604 (Danhavr the 26th of {John Achmet |. J. G. Dor- April. Greaves 1617 fczus Henry IV. off/Edward Muftapha John France is aflaf-| Simfon 1617 Arndt. finated by Ra- |John Selden _ Ofiman Martin villac. William 1622 Geyer This event | Burton Mattapha John Ad expofesthePro-|Richard reftored Schertzer teftants to new] Zouch 1623 Balthafar perfecutions. |W. Ough- Amurat IV and John The edict of| tred _ 1684 Meilner | |Nantz is perfi-/B. Walton Ibrahim ug. Pfeif- diouily revoked|P. Heylen 1655 fer by Lewis XIV,|James Mahomet Muller, H. and the Pro- | Howel IV. 1687 and J. teftants treated|Sir John Solyman IIL Juit. Chr. with the utmoft} Denham 1691 Schomer barbarity. Sir John Achmet II. | Sebaft A conteft Marfham 1695 Schmidt between Lewis Bifhop Wil- MauftaphalE} Chrift XIV. and Pope} kins Horfholt Innocent XI. |James Czars of Ph. Jac. concerning the | Gregory Mufcovy. Spener collation of be-/Thomas Boris Gade G. ‘th. efices, and the} Willis = 1605 Mayer privileges and |Bulft : Theodore Frid. Bech- retenfions of |Whitelock Borriflo- man the crown dur-|John Price ~ witz 1605 From Ger- ing their vacan-|Ifaac Bar- — "The falfe hard to Frid cy. row Demetrius Bechman The French |Vhomas 5 1606 inclufively, clergy, ina ge-| Hobbes Bafilius all Luther- eralaflernbly [Thomas Zulki ans. lat St. Germain,| Brown ‘ 1610 declare the ‘Thomas ; II Deme- Roman Ca- Pope’s preten- | Marfhal i trius 1610 tholic Au- fions to tempe-|Edmund III Deme- thors. ralities nulland| Caftel ‘ } trius 1610 Baronius void ; place the ie Uladiflaus Bellarmin authority of a te of Poland Serrarius general council sd 1613 Cent. XVII. ] Popes, or Sovereign | Biftops of Princes. IV Deme- trius 1613 Michael Theodo- rowitz 1645 Alexis Mi- chaelowitz Rome. 1676] © ‘Theodore Alexowitz 1682 Ivan, or John Pe- ter I. Alexiowitz 1688 Stadtholders of the Unite Provinces. Maurice 1625 Frederick Henry 1647 William Il. 1650 The dig- nity of Stadtholder remains vacant during the {pace of 22 years, CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. — 203 Archbifbops \ Ecclefiaftical’ of Canier- \and Theologi-| Heretics, bury. a cal Writers. Fevarden- tius Poffevin Gretfer ‘Combefis Nat. Alex- ander Becan Sirmond Petau Pouflines Cellot Cauflim Morin Renaud. Fra, Paolo Pallavicini Labbé Maim- bourg 'Thomaffin Sfondrat Aguirre Henry No- ris D’Achery Mabillon Hardouin Simon Ruinart Montfaucon' Galloni Shacchi Cornelius a Lapide Bonfrere Menard Segenot Bernard Lam Bollandus Henfchen Papebroch Perron Eftius Launoy Tillemont Godeau Albafpi- © nus Je. {and the Prefby-|]. Remarkable Events—Reli-| Profane gious Rites. Authors. above that of /Thomas the Pope; and| Otway maintain that Kd. Waller the decifions of Dr. Syden- the Pope are | ham not infallible, {Anthony unlefs when at-| Wood tended with the/Ed. Ber- confent of the | nard, Pro- church. feffor of ‘The Inith aftronomy maffacre in Bithop Stil- 1641, in which,| lingfleet above 40,000, |William fome fay, Somner 150,000 Pro- {John Dry- teftants are den murdered, John Wallis CharlesI. |Johr Ray king of Eng- |D. Gregory land, beheaded|M. Liiter in the year Henry 1649. Dodwell A fort of | |N. Grew introduced by | Spelman. Cromwell, un- der which epif- copacy fuffers, terians, or ra- ther the Inde- pendents, flou-jG rin,’ y Charles II. reftored, and with him epif- copacy re-efta-|Fr. Pithou blifhed. \J- Barclai The glorious Savaron Revolution ‘| Pr. Jeannin renders memo- Godefroi rable the year Bergier 1638. Le Mercier The Proteft- Boulanger ants are oppref- Goulart fed and perfe- \Malherbe cuted in many |Marillac places. Several falfi Meffiahs dif- covered, parti- cularly Sab- 204 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: Cent. xvi Popes, or |Archhifbops |Ecclefiaftical Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canier- land Theologi- Princes. Rome. bury. cal Writers. \ Remarkable Events—Relim | Profane gious Rites. Authors. bati Levi, who/N. and C. ° to avoid death,| Le Bois) ~ embraces Ma- |J. B.Le’ ometanifm, Germanic The univer- |J. Bap. ties of Lunden| Duval in Sweden, Gi-|P. Haye du. : effen, Pampe- | ‘Chattelet lune, Saltz- {|R. Des bourg, Derpt in} Cartes Liteia, : . Fab. de. Utrecht, Abo, | Peirefc. Duifburg, Kiel |Henr. duc in Holftein, de Rohan > Infpruck, Bo- |De Mezi-__ ' logn Hall. riac ‘The academies|J. Beare of infcriptions, | lot- &c. of Sciences, J. Guthieres ounded at And. du. Paris. _Chefne © : Val. Con- : rakei; oayt Hr Mf + : ha Gexr. XVIL CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: “205 Ecilefiaflical Theologi-\ Herctics,rzal| Remarkable | Profane Aus ‘cal Writers.) or reputed. |Events, Se Gekberon ‘Denis Petau G. Fournier during this N. Rigault entury. De Balzac P. Gaffendi J. Bignon C. H. Fabrot . Ch. Le Fevre N. Perrot \D’Ablancourt N. Sanfon Briet Tan. Le Fevre Fr. La Mothe Vayer Moliere G. M. le Jay Roberval Rohault H. and Adr. de Valois F. H. @ Au- bignac J. Efprit 'L. Moreri Duc. de Roches foucault R-le Boffu F. E. de Me- zeray P. Corneille |Ed. Mariotte iJ- Spon G. d’Eftrades Cn. Peraule | P. Bayle Vauban Tournefort h, Corneille 206 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES.’ Cent. XVIL., sme | Archbifbops Ecclefi cfiaftical Sovereign \Popes, or Bi=\ of Canter~ and Theologi-| Hereticsyrea Revie hublesh | Profane Au~ | Princes. de ache bury. cal Writers.\ or reputed. | Events, Fe) thors. — > fr ie 2 gee PONS MN, ~ aes a ee a ere Cent. XVI. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 207 Heretics, . real or re~ | Remarkable | Profane Au- puted. Events, Se. thors. Popes or | Archbifbops| Ecclefaftic “Sovereign |- ifoopt of | of Ganter- |znd Theologi- Princes. | Rome. bury. al W; riters. Authors. Aktrete, the Antignerian Balbuena 208 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES, _Cenr. XVII. Popes, or | Archbifoops Bifoaps of | of Canter= Rome, bury. Ecclefiaftical| Heretics, nd Theologi-\ real or ren al Writers. \ puted. \E Sovereinn Princes. ——- eNT. XVIL CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES, 909 _ || Popes, or Archbifsops Ecclefiaflical Sederei¢n’ |" Bifhops of | of Canter~ \ahd Theologi- Princes. i Rome. bury. cal Writers. Heretics, rea Remarkable or reputed. \Events, Fe. thors. Hoeichelius Ifaac Pontanus Chr. Longo- montanus Meric Caufau- bon Ad. Olearius Fr. Junius A. Maria Schu- IL, VI. P 210. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES., Cent. XVI Popes, or | Archbifbops \Ecclefiaflical | Heretics, |». Souercign | Bifbops we "fo ‘Canter- \and Theologi- real or rte ree Princes. | Rome, _ lead Writers. puted. | Bve penned ee ene . , Cent. XVI CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Popes, or | Archbishops Sovereign | Bifbops of. | of Canter- Princes. Rome. bury. E mperorsClement _1721)\Tennifon Innocent A. D.|XI. Leopold 1705|XIII. Jofeph 1711 )XU1. Charles VI.Clement 1742!X II. Dr Thomas 1715 1724,Dr William Benedict |Wake 1736 1730/Dr J. Pot- ter. : 1740\Dr Thomas The laftiBenedi@ —_|Herring. Emperor of |Xjv. the Houfe |c of Auftria, [xq Charles Albert of Bavaria | 1745 Francis, Duke of Lorraine, —_———e ¥ Kings of — Spain. ‘ Philip, who abdicates the crown in. 1724 Lewis 1724 Philip reaf- cends the throne in- 1724 and dies in 1746 Ferdinand VI. 1759 Charles III. how reign- ing. Kings of France. Lewis XIV. f 1715 Lewis XV. now reign- ing. Clement 1758|Dr Thomas Secker. 211 CENTURY. XVIII. Ecslefiaftical | Heretics, or Remarkable and Theolo- | Enemies of | Events,—Re- Profane icalWriters.| Revelation. | ligious Rites. |. “Authors N. B. In|John Tol- The French |Sir Ifaac this lift nonejland. miffionaries |Newton. but deceas’d|Matthew |make many J. Flam- authors are |Lyndal. converts to Po-jftead. mentioned. |Ant. Col- |pery in the eaf-Dr Sam. lins. teru parts of the|Clarke Thomas world, in Car- |Dr R.° Woolfton. jnate, Madura, |Bentety- phat Von. Blount {the coatts of | [Dr Hare. Sir Ifaac Pho. Mor- |Malabar, Chi- |Jofeph Newton gan. na, &c. Addifon Dr Rich | {John A great con-|Alexander | Bentley Chubb. troverly occa- |Pope. Bithop John Man- |fioned by the | James Eta deville. indulgence of |Thomfon. Bifhop . Lord Bo- |the Jefuits to- |M. Prior. Cumber- _ [lingbroke, [wards the Chi-|Sir R. lane and others |nefe, in allow- Steele. Bithop lefs worthy jing them to |Dr Jona- Atterbury. |! notice. perform the re-|than Swift, Dr Sam, |. Among |ligious rites of [John Gay. Clarkes the fects of |their anceftors.|Dr John _ Bithop this century |‘ Proteftant |Arbuth- Chandler, |W May miffionaries _[Not. Bifhop reckon the {fent to IndiabyDr John Berkeley. Herrenhut- |the Englifh, |Friend. Bifhop _ ters. or Mo-|Dutch, and = |Dr Edm. Butler. rayvian Danes. Halley. Woolafton (Brethren, | The bull U-Dr Francis. Dr Mill, [#24 the fol- jigenitus iffued Hutchefon, Dr Ed- lowers of jout by Clement|Dr Camp- Sees Whitfield, [XL. in the year|bell Dr Whitby. | Welley, 1718,condemns|Mr Balguy. Mr Whif. |and others jthe New Tef- |Mrs Cock- ton. of the fame |tament of Quef-|burn. ‘Arbernethy. amp. nel and pro- |Dr Con. Dr Bennet iduces violent |Middleton. Archbifhop debates and di-|Dr Berkley Wake. vifions in the |Bilhop of Bithop Gallican Cloyne. Smallridge. church ; more efpecially be- tween the Je- fuits the great 212 Sovereign Princes. Kings of England William It. George I. 1727 George II. 1760 George IIL. on Kings of Sweden. Charles XII. 1751 Frederick of Heffe Caffel 1751 Adolphus Frederick. of Holftein, now reign- ing. Kings of Denmark. Frederick Iv. 1730 Chriftiern Vi. 1746 Frederick V. now reign- ing. Kings of Poland.. Frederick AuguttusliL. 1733 Staniflaus elected without taking poffefiion. Staniflaus chofen a fecond time, but abdicates the crown. » CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Remarkable Sacheverel Cent. XVHIL) Events —Reli- j gious Rites. being brought |Squire, into execution. . Cext/XVUL CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. a3 Remarkable Events—Reli«| Profane gious Rites. Authors. Popes, or Archbifoops Ecclefaftical Bifoops of \ of Canter \and ‘Lheologi Rome. bury. cal Writers. Sovereign ‘ Princes. a Lady Moyer, Principal seer by her laft willl Bremok tas ., = founds a lec- | thors. ‘ if ture, in which ;M. Male- a. tP aa eight fermons {branche — ly are annually |B. Lami preached in de-'Lemery fence ofthe Fenelon doctrine of the |Jof: Sauveur Trinity. |P. dela The Proteft-|Hire ant religion |M. le Vaf- and the bleff- for ings of civil li- |J. Fr. Simon berty eftablifh-|M. Felibien ed in Great Bri-|I[f de Lar- reigning. tain and Ire- jrey Taregees land, by the ac-|An. Dacier II. Pi 703 ceffion of the |The De “es ae oe mii wi unen- af, Re- TIL. magne burg tothe naudor sao 1730 throne. 'Tarteron al William Iv.|Huet 145 aoa tir! J- = Long adtholderfhip | Andrew Shes “es f the United |Dacier Muttapha i j Provinces in A. Bou- Ill. now the year 1747, |lain villiers An attempt |James Baf- made to affafli- Inage reigning. called Damen, |Rue - |who is fuppofed|P. Papin to have been {de Thoyras infligated bythe}J. and P. Jefuits to this |L. Savary odious deed. [Louis de ~The order of/Sacy the Jefuits is |Du Refnel fuppreffed in |Nic. L. de France, their {la Caille Tean'ite- {chools fhut, |B: dela ofed in and their reve-|Monnoye r 1741)" nuesconfifcated| Abbé Fra- and affaf- inthe year _|guier. finated in Iner, are 1674. 1764 Lutherans. The fame or- Elizabeth der f{uppreffed 1762 in Portugal, and its mem- yee bers banifhed. 1762 P3 : cin 214 Sovereign Princes. ee Catharine * his Queen. Stadtholders of the Unite Provinces. William Il 1702 This dig- nity remains) vacant du- ring the {pace of 45 years. © William IV. 1751 William Vial ; Kings of | Pruffia. Frederick I. firtt king of Profiia 1713 Frederick William 1740 Frederick Ill. now reigning. Kings of Sardinia. Victor, firft king of Sardinia 1730; Charles Emanuel, .| now reigns mg. 4 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: Archbifbops Ecclefiaftical \~ of Ganter- jand Theologi- Heretiaay: Reriorkable \ Profane Aus cal Writers. Fe. wéents, Po. thors.» Vaniere Montfa De Witte Rollin. : Huet Ef Abbé Longue-» L. Habert. Kue svopiich Cl. Fleuri Abbé Banier Pope Cle- Cardinal Polig- ment XI. nac «| Euf, Re- J. Baptifte 5 > naudot Ronuffeau »; P. Conftant Abbé du.Bois — P. de la P. Brumoy. Broue. Anf. L. Bourget. Banduri- Abbé Bj J. J- Boileau Abbé de Marfollier Pierre. | Garnier J. B, Du He J . Hardou- G.H. Bouge: in. Belle Marquis dePuy grade Maf- Segur., fillon Capperonier G. Daniel. Alph. des Vig= Hondy . noles | Bianchina; Abbé Desfon-: Echard. taines | Michael and Stephen. Fourmont Cent. XVIII. “CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. 215 Arthbifbops |Ecclsfaftical | of Canter= \and Theologi- bury. ) cal Writers Remarkable “Profane Au- \Bvents, (SFc.| > thors. Heretics, Se. Mart. Bouquet ‘De Moivre Lenglet C. Side Mon- tefquieu Maupertuis ' Velly, the Hii- torian 216. CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES. Cénit XVID Popes, or | Archbifbops | Ecclefapical eh Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter- \and Theologi-| Heretics, | Remarkable | Profane ua. Princes. \ Rome. bury. cal Writers) . a . ents, §5c. thors. Jer. Zanicheli uft. Fontanini iL. A, Muratori poftolo Zeno V4 Cardinal Mi : rini 9 i Pt Swifs Authors. ; i . A] ‘ nig ; euchzer ermann wt thors. G.W. Leibnitz. ’ Cent. XV CHRONOLOGICAL ‘TABLES. 217 ‘ i. | Archbifoops | Ecclefiapical pes; or Bix| of Caater~\ and Theologi Bde issvea Remarkable | Profane An- Princes. \ vbopsaf Rome. \ ibury. — cal Writers, ibe, vor reputed. | is GSE Sis ae ; / Chriftopher Bil Gy ) Wolf 4} : Baton Krofig aes, Lud. Kufter a H. de Coccei B. Zeigenbalg J. Molerus J. Andrew Schmidt Crenius ‘Thomafius . B. Meucke _ Hubner . Li. Mofheiny . Alb. Fabri- J. Fred. Grow novius S. Pitifcus B. Niewentite A. Reland Boerhaave, 218 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES: Cents XVIIL Popes, or | Archbifbops, Ecclefiaftical hb. | ; Sovereign | Bifbops of | of Canter= \and T heologi-| Heretics, | Remarkable \ Profane Au- Princes. \ Rome. bury. cal Writers. S'e..pt | { * _ ADVERTISEMENT. mathe eget in tn et tt re a cect ae ADVERTISEMENT. vl —s89: os xe ATER eh Foire shéets ‘were’ issinted off, I was favoured by the very worthy des¢end- ants of the: ‘pious’ and learned “Archbifhop’ Sharp, - with ‘the” present 6f a°smallj-but curious work latély published, which’ belongs to the ecclesiastical history of the xviiith ‘century.’ It contains an a¢- count of the measures that were taken, and of the correspondence that was carried on in ‘the years. TULIP VTPSaRe KIS forthe’ introduction ef the liturgy of the church of England into the king- dom of Prussia, and’ the ‘electorate of Hanover. ‘To this historical account ‘are’annexed several let- ters and original papers ‘that'-are Very interesting, more especially a plan of ecclesiastical discipline and public worship, drawn up by the learned Dr. _ Jablonfky, and some other papers of the same au- thor, concerning the‘nature of episcopacy and the manner of rendering it compatible with the inte- rests of the sovereign, and the religious liberty of the people. This publication, which is chiefly designed for the use of the Protestants in Prussia, is drawn from MS. memoirs of the life of Archbifhop Sharp, who was principally concerned in the transactions and correspondence above-mentioned. ‘These me- moirs were composed from the Archbishop’s jour- nal by his son, the learned Dr. Thomas Sharp, arch- deacon of Northumberland, and the historical ac- count drawn from them, of the project for intro- - ducing episcopacy into Prussia, is published in a French translation, done by the Rev. Mr. Muysson, minister of the French chapel at St. James’, &c. Lhe { 220 The following note refers to vob. Ill. p. 159. I. $3. Dr. Mosheim does not pretend to determine whether these reports relative to the barbarity of the Jews were true or false; but it seems more than probable, that they were insidiously forged out of hatred against that unfortunate people. This will appear stiil more evidently to have been the case, when we consider that in the xilith cen- - tury, the Popes Gregory IX. and Innocent IV. published declarations, which were designed to de- stroy the effect of several calumnies that had been invented and dispersed to the disadvantage of the Jews ; and in the xivth century we find the Ro. man pontiffs Benedict XII. and Clement VI. giving the same proofs of their equity towards an injured people. We find in history, circular let-’ ters of the dukes of Mélan and Venice, and impe- rial edicts of Frederic IIL and Charles V. to the same purpose ; and all these circumstances render it highly credible, that the reports mentioned by Dr. Mosheim are not, founded on sufficient evidence. ik “INDEX. [ 2a J IN DE X. WEES SP ABANO, Petrus de, furnamed the Reconciler, iit. 162 ; his great chara&ter and ill treatment, ib. and [7]. Abaffines (Ethiopians), converted to Chriftianity in iv cent. i. 337. See Abyfinians, _ Abbas, the Great, King of Perfia, lays wafte Armenia, in xvii cent. v. 4613 his generofity to the Armenians, and great charagter; ib, Abbot, Archbifhop of Canterbury, his lenity towards the Puritans, and character, v. 387 and [f]; zeal for the doétrinal tenets of Calvin, 389; and iub not. [ /]. Abelard, Peter, defends the Monks in xii cent. ni. 70; his character, 78 and [e]; commentaries, 87 ; founder of the Scholaftics properly fo called, 923; charged with errors by St. Bernard, for which he is condemned as an Heretic, 95 and 4]; 3 attacks all a Herefies in his time, 99. Abelites, their tenets, 1. 239. 4bgarus, the ftory of him and Chrift, if true, i. 57 and [7]. Abraxas, ufed by Bafilides, what, i. 224. Abul Farai, an eminent Syrian writer in xiii cent. fii. 1503; his works, ib. and [a]; expofition of the Scrip- tures, 247. Abyfinia, Romith miffion in xvii cent. v. 139; how ruin- ed 140 and [¢], entirely banifhed by Bafilides, fon of Seltam Segued, ib. 141 and [wv]; feveral attempts for admiffion unfuccefsful, 142 and [w]; 143 and [x]; Lutheran miffions unfuccefsful, 259. Abyfinians, the doétrine of the Monophyfites when em- _ braced by them, confidered, 11. 363; their ftate in xvi cent. iv. 258. Acaciusy ie) b INDEX. - Acacius, Bifhop of Conftantinople, oppofes the Papal power, ii. 82 ; is excommunicated and depofed by Pope Felix, ib. Academics, their i impious notions, i. 34. Academies, two public in the empire, and their founders i. 166, and [A]. — European, many founded § in Xili cent. ili. 152.5 their ftate, ib. courfe of difeipline- obferved by them, ib. founded by the Lutherans and Calvinifts in XVI cent. iv. 294, ‘ one at Jena, by the Dukes of Saxe-Weimar, 330. — at i tia by Calvin, 376. : of Sciences at Paris, by Lewis XIV. v. 72, and. [4].. Acapheli, an account of, ii. 82; their Gabsdiuiinant into _ three other fects, 83 5 foon extinguifhed by beadeoly. ib. Acominatus, Nicetas, his polemic works, iii. 237. Acropolita, a Greek hiftorian of xiii cent. iii. 149; 237. Adalbert, of Gaul, his character, ii. 273; forges a letter from Chrift to mankind, ib. condemned at abe inftiga- _ gation of Boniface Viindude ib. » Bifhop of Prague, his vain attempts to convert the Peniiede § in x cent. ii. 4863 fuffers death for his pious zeal, ib.; his death revenged by Boleflaus, King of Poland, slic compels - fome of the slonenes to one brace Chriftianity, ib. fa Adamités, their tenets, i. 233. i be , Bohemian, in xv cent. an account a. lil. 461s 463, 464 and [2]. Adams, Thomas, a Quaker, his fanaticifm dex) romabable behaviour to Oliver Cromwell, 470. fub not. [4]. a Adiaphoriftic, hiftory of. See _Controverfy adinghonhes: Ado, an hiftorian in ix cent. ii. 292. Adrian, Emperor, a brief charaéter of, i. 147 5, puts many Jews to the fword, 155; perfecution of the Chriftians under him, 158. 4 I. Pope, in viii cent. confers upon: Charlemagne and his fucceffors the right of election to the fee of - Rome, -EN DEX. ~Rome, ii. 245; enters into an alliance with the Emprefs Irene, 265. Adrian TV. (Breakfpear) Pope, orders Frederic I. Em- peror to perform the office of equery to him, but his order is rejected with contempt, ii. 52; an open rup-- ture is expected, but prevented by the death of the ~ Pope, 53 and [0]. VI. Pope, his good character, iv. 60; propofes to reform the abufes in the church, but prevented by death, 61. filia Capitolina, a city raifed on the ruins of Jerufalem in ii. cent. 1. 155. Zi miliani (Jerome), founder of the clerks of St. Maieul, or the Fathers of Somafquo, in xvi cent. iv. 203. fEon, different meaning of this word among the => oi. 89 Lm). iran controverfy, and leader’s principal tenets, i. 387 ; ~his defign to reftore the primitive fimplicity of Chrif- _tianity, ib. reflections upon fuch an attempt, 388 and J Pe Englith and Dutch Colonies there in xvi cent. v. ~ 89, miffions, 415 fuccefs through the Capuchins, ib. _ maccuracy here, 42 [£]; why they were alone employ- ed, ib. Africans, the nature of their ——e in XV cent. ex- ‘amined, i11:388. Agapetus; his works and charaéter, ii. 121, 130. Agnorte; an account of ‘this fect in vi cents il. 1485 their - decline, 149. Aagihatds Archbifhop’ of Lyons, his character, ii. 292, $14 ; cenfured for fomentinga rebellion, ib. a vehement op- pofer of image-worthip, ib. [r]; writes againft the Jews, $32. Agricalo, John, founder of Antinomians in xvi cent. iv. - 3215 is oppofed by Luther, and recants, ib. propagates his doctrine after Luther’s death, ib. his principles ex- amined, ib. Albert the Great, his character, ili. 160; and learning, 239; fyftem of divinity, 247. Albigenfes, Paulicians, fo called in xi cent. and whence, ib. 580 223 228 INDE X. 580 and [g]; a term applied by the Latins to alb here- tics, ili. 109. Albizi, Bartholomew, his book of St. Francis” coriférmities with Chrift, iii. 236, 237 and [&} Alciat, banifhed Geneva, iv. 494 and fz] inclines to the Arian, fyftem, 498, fub not. [m7], im fin. Alcuin, preceptor to Charlemagne, his character, ii. 247 and fw]; expofitions, 254 ; treatife on virtue, 258 and [p]3 lives of the faints, 259. Aldhelm, an Englifh prelate, an account of, ii. piptnesect his moral treatifes, 179. Alet, Bithop of, refufes to fubfcribe the detharagen apts, the Janfenifts im xvii cent. and the canféquences We. DV ie Alexander, of Lycopolis, if a Chridianjan 102 and [o]. III. ‘Pope, confers on the cardinals the fole right of electing to the pontificate, ii. 48). mi. 61 > aug=. ments the college of electing Cardinals, 486, 4875; or-. ders {chools to be erected in monafteries, and cathedrals, iii. 41; his contefted election, 53; obnoxious to the Emperor Frederic I. (Barbaroffa), whom he folemnly. ~ depofes, ib. is obliged to fly and to leave his competitor Patchal III. in the Papal chair, ib. his fuceefs againft Frederic, and infolence towards him examined, 55 and fr]; difpute with Henry I. King of England, 56; con- firms the privileges of the church, and extends the au- thority ofthe Popes, 61 ; deprives the Bifhops of the. | power of canonization, and confines:it) to the: Roman pontiff, 62; confers the title of King upon Alphonfus Duke of Portugal, ib. and [ ¥]; his death, and the. troubles of his fucceflor Lucius HI. 63 3 his fucceffors to Innocent III. 63, 64 ;. condemns the * mace of difputing about religious matters, 94. VI. Pope, divides America between the \Por- - tuguefe and Spaniards, iti. 388 ; hisinfamous charaéter, 481, 432 and fq]; 1s fuppofid: to be poifoned, ib. and [vr]. ———— VIL. Pope (Chizi), inftigated by the Jefuits, annuls the fentence of Innocent X. concerning Chinefe rites, v. 26; his character; 99 3 conteft with — ee ee a i is INDEX. with Lewis XIV. and the cause, 27; bull against Jan- senius, and declaration, 214. Alexander VIII. Pope (Ottoboni), his. character, v. 102. - Natalis, writes against the Popish claims, in xvii cent. v. 151. Alexandria, Patriarch of, his jurisdiction in the earliest times of Christianity, i. 355; embassy sent by one to the pope in xvi cent. a Jesuitical scheme, iv. 178, 179, and {/, m]; the extent of his authority in this cent. 244, 245 and [0]. Alfred, bis taste for letters, ii. 290; his works, ibid. [w]; the most eminent learned men under hin, ibid. [x]. Allatius, Leo, his works for uniting the Greek and Ro- mish churches, v. 247, and (d]; disingenuity censured, ibid. and [7]. Alliaco, Petrus de, labours to reform the schoolmen in xv cent. lil. 454. ’ Almerc, an account of, iii. 1573 the followers of .this philosopher guilty of enormous errors and vices, ibid. {2}. ——, King of Leon, an eminent patron of letters in iii cent. iii. 151: the fame he acquired by his astro- nomical tables, ibid. and [c]. Alphonfus V1. King of Naples, a zealous a of let ters in xv cent. ili. 391. Altenburg, conference held at, to heal ive Lutheran divi- sions, unsucessful, iv. 340. Alva, Duke of; his cruelty, checked by the prudent and brave conduct of a Prince of Orange, gave rise to the powerful Republic of the united Provinces, iii. 131. Amalmunis, Caliph of Babylon, an eminent patron of let- ters among the Arabians in ix cent. ii. 287. : Amalric, the absurd and impious doctrine taught by him, iii. 287 and [4, c]; his chief disciple, who, 288; if he adopted Joachim’s predictions, 289. Ambrofe, Bishop of Milan, his character, i. $61, and [7]; _ three books on the duty of ministers, 374; opposes the principles of Jovinian, 589. —— of Camalduli, his works, iii. 442. VOL. Vi. Q America, 225 2 6 - America, when first visited by the Europeans, iii. 397 5 its INDEX. inhabitants converted to Christianity, ibid. divided by Pope Alexander VI. between the pia ah ned sil niards, 388 ; missionaries sent, ibid. , English and Dutch colonies. there in xvi cent. v. 39 : Romish missions, 42: method used by the Je- suits for its conversion, with their views, and Labat’s © candid declaration, 44 and [o]; Protestant missions, 45 ; the ambition of the Jesuits in Paraguay, 47, sub fin. Ames, William, explains morality, and account of, iv. 429 and [p, q]; treats it as a seperate science, v. 363. Ammonius Saccas, founder of the new Platonics in ii cent. i. 169; attempts a coalition of all_ philosophical sects and religion with his own system of religion, 170; his - religious notions, if Pagan or Christian, considered, 169 [m]; the principles of his philosophy, with its chief articles, 171, 172; his moral discipline, 173; delivers his injunctions in the language of scripture, 1743 pre- tends to the power of purging the Sensorium, ib. his notions of God and of Christ, ibid. and [#]; the many pernicious effects of his philosophy to Christi- anity, and hence the foundation of the Monks and Mystics, 1753; the rapid progress of his ‘Sect 260; his Harmony of the Gospels, 279. Amour, Guillaume, doctor of the Sorbonne, a strenuous ’ opposer of the Dominicans, and whence, iii. 202; is banished, and the cause, 203; his works and ne character, ib. and [d]. Am/fdorf, denies the necessity of good works, iv. 328; is opposed by George Major, and the event, 329. Amflerdam, clergy, and magistrates of, oppose the tolera- tion of the Mennonites, i in xvi cent. iv. 477... Amulo, his works against the Jews im 1X cent. ti. 392. Amyraut, Moses, account of his works, v. $643; form of his doctrine and reconciliatory endeavours, 8745, meets with opposition, yet gains ground, 3763 proceedings of the Swiss church against him, 436, Anabapti ifs, their enthusiastic, seditious, and vile princi- = —<. ee ples in xvi cent. and punishments they undeérga, — iv. 103 and [#, 0]; their residence fixt at Munster, ib. Anabaptifis . INDEX. 227 Anstop ifs (Mennonites), their history, iv. 439; origin obscure, and reason of their names, ib. and [e]; insince- rity in declaring their opinions concerning re-baptism, ibid. and 440, sub not. [e]; account of therhselves and adversaries, 441 and [f]; most probable account of their ofigin, 4435; maxim whence their peculiari- ties, ibid. different ways of thinking among them about it, 4445 their drooping spirits revived on Luther’s &c. appearance, ib. not. [£]; satishied with Luther’s plan of reformation, with an account of their first motions, 445 and [7]; progress of this sect, 447; distinguished by the enormity of their crimes, 448; points of doctrine maintained by the most rational of them, who are not equally chargeable with fury and brutal extravagance, ibid. severe punishments inflicted on them, 449, and {2]; indiscriminate severity, with a mana thereon, 450. a of Munster, their seditious Laren and ring- leaders, iv. 452; their commotions in Holland, particu- larly Amsterdam, 453 and [rls measures ered to ex- tirpate them, 454; plot against the magistrates de- feated, ib. sub not. [r]; how comforted by Menno, 455; quéstioris about fps origin, how resolvable, 458 and [v]; origin of the sects that have started up among them, 459 ; warm contest, and divided into two sects, 461; how Bedoninncah 462, 463 and [x]; hew dissensions among them, and division into three sects, 464 ;-the source of their doctrine, ibid. confession of one of their sects, 463, [y]; whether sincere in their public confessions, 464; their religion reduced into a system, 4653; their leading principle, 467; their religion differs ‘litele from the reformed charch, with their creed, confessions, and peculiar tenets, ibid. the ( fundamental principle on which their doctrine is found- ed, ibid. and how deviated from it, 468 and [a]; their | peculiar tenets in which they all agree, 469; system of morality, 470: primitive austerity greatly diminish- ed, 471 and [4]; singular opinions of some sects, 472, 473, and [c, d], state of learning and philosophy among them, 474, which are rejected by all, except the Wa- terlandians, 475; remit some of their ancient rigour; ibid. their division into a multitude of sects, and the eauses, 476: their first solid settlement in the United Q2 Provinces, 228 INDEX. Provinces; and by what means, 477; English, called Baptists, with an account of their other different de nominations, 478 ; opinions of the general and particu~ lar Anabaptists in England, 479 and [/]; account of a singular sect called Davidists, 481; tolerated under Cromwell, and account of, v. 410 and [x] 5 their his- tory in xvii cent. 490; various fortunes. of them, during this cent. ib. and [e}; union restored among them, and how, 491; different sects, and how denomi- nated, with their several characters and notions, 492 and fg, 4]; external form of their church, 493 ; three’or- ders of Ministers among them, and their respective functions, ib. account of the Uckewallists, a sect of the rigid Anabaptists, and tenets, ib. ‘Wearerlacidiiams, 2955 > Galenists, and Apostoolians, 496. Anachorites, a monastic order in iv cent. %. 380; their re- markable aversion to society, ib. _ Anastasius, bow the cause of the Nestorian controversy, ii. 66; his sentiments explained by Nestorius, although - keenly opposed, yet gain ground, 67. , of Sinai, his writings, am account of, ii. 121. 127 and [el]. tects them, i ii. 144. » Of Palestine, author of some tracts against the Jews in ‘wiki cent. 11.259. , an historian in 7x cent. i. 292, Anchialus, patriarch of Constantinople, an, eminent patron - of letters in xii cent. iii. 28 and fa]; seems to have been. attached to the Aristotelian philosophy, ibid. Andreas, Antonius, a Latin writer in xiv cent. iii. $61. Andree, James, employed in reconciling the Lutheran doc~ tors iv. 340. See Form of Concord. . , the Emperor, attached to the Acephali, pro- Andrew, Bishop of Crete, his homilies considered as ey rious, il. 174. Andronicus, Emperor of Greece, forbids all: controversies concerning speculative points of theology, im xii cent. fii, 102 and [5]. Angelome, a monk of Lysieux, an acute, ras Firtnatie wrie | ‘ter in ix cent. ii 327, $28 and [ir]; his expositions, ib. Angers, Bishop of, refuses to subseribe the declaration ny the Jansenists, Mig the. consequence, v.i217. & Anglo . INDEX. Anglo-Saxons, oppress the Christians, ii. 13; some. few converted by Augistin the Monk, 97; an universal conversion among them in vii cent. ii, 158 3 > the causes of this conversion considered, ibid. Anhalt, princes of, embrace Calvanism, and the reason, iv. 409-and [7]. "Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury, improves the science of logic, ii. 466 ; inventor of the famous argument as- _ eribed to Des Cartes, ib. his character and works, 467, (ol, and 542; the first who composed a system of di- vinity, 550; eminent for his moral treatises, 551, and controversial writings, 552. Anfelm, of Laon, his character, iil. 77. 88. > of Havelsberg, strenuous advocate for the Latins against the Greeks in xii cent. iii..100. Anfgar, converts the Swedes in 1x cent. ii. 277 ; is created archbishop of Hamburgh, ib. founder of the Cimbrian, Danish, and Swedish churches, 278 [a]. Anthropomorphites, a sect in x cent. il. 432 5 why encoura- ged and admired, ibid. Antichrist, ensigns of, what so called by the Puritans, iv. 398. Antidico-marianites, a sect in iv.cent. i. 432; their tenets, ib. Antinomians, their rise among the Lutherans in xvi cent. iv. 3215 suppression by Luther, ib. tenets ib. English, their rise in xvii cent. and pernicious tenets, 411, 412, and [z, a, 6.] Antioch, Patriarch of, his jurisdiction in iv cent. i, 355; the extent of his power_in xvi cent. iv. 2463; four bishops claim the title, ibid. [py]. Antiochus, a monk of Seba, his character, ii. 174; and work, or Pandect of the Holy Scriptures, 179. sfatrsicas their characters, i. 147. Antoninus Marcus, listens to calumnies, and persecutes the Christians, i i. 161; many apologies published, ib. false Witnesses suborned by his judges against the Chris- tians, 162; his partiality to the Stoics, and its effects upon learning, 165; an ornament to the Stoics, 107. » Pius, persecution under him, i. 159, his edict in eit of the Christians, ib. and [x], Q 3 Antonius _ (22 289 INDEX Antonius Paulus, endeavours to correct the abuses among the clergy in xvii cent. v. 314. 319. Antony, forms in Egypt the solitary Monks into a body, i. 377 5 the rapid progress of this order in the east, and maxims of their philosophy which seduced the Christi- ans, 378; the state of this order in xi cént. ii. 536. Apocryphal and spurious writings, many in i cent. i. 109 © and [r]. ——_———books, reading of them in the church disliked by the Puritans, iv. 396. Apollinarian heresy, its rise, i. 423; author ‘ ad tenets maintained by him, ibid. the consequences deduced from the sentiments of Apollinaris seem unjust, ibid. and [e]s its fate, ibid. 424, and [d]. Apollonius Tyaneus, comparison of Christ wed him La ous, i, 334. gistrate, in church affairs, v. 4215 occasions a flaming dispute between Spanheim and Vander Wayen, 442. Apologies, many produced in defence of manage Ay in ii cent. 1. 188, 189. Apostles of Christ, why limited to twelve, i. 57; the suc cess of their ministry, after the effusion of the Holy Ghost, 61; the election of one in the room of Judas, 62; founded many churches, 63, 645; fables related of them, 653; their authority and office, 963 left the external form of the church undetermined, 97, and [z]; they and their disciples the principal writers, 107; the creed, by whom composed, 116, 117 and [&, /}3 . instituted many rites, 124, , account of a sect in xiii cent. iil. 290; made no alterations in the doctrinal part of the public religion, ib. their leaders and extirpation, 291, 292 and [A]. Apostolic Fathers, their general character, i. 114, and [A]. ° Apostelics, a sect in xii cent. iii. 128; the remarkable pu- rity of their lives, ibid. some peculiarities among them deserve censure, ibid. the credit given by them to the predictions of the Abbot Joachim, iii. 291. Apoftocliansy an inferior sect of Anabaptists or Mennonites _in xvii cent. v. 496; their founder Samuel Apostool, “who opposes Galen Hash, with an account of his con froverty and tenets, 497. Apellants , his controversies about the’ power és ‘the ma-- | Se ee oF INDEX Apellants, great number of them in France, and why so called, vi. 9, and [q]. Aquinas, Thomas, a very powerful advocate for the phi- losophy of Aristotle, and gives a new translation of his works, iii, 160, and [c]; called the Angelic Doctor, ib. his character, 239, and [g]; method of explaining the Scriptures, 246 ; orthodoxy questioned, 252; fa- mous sum, what, 254; polemic work against the Gen- tiles, 256 ; several of his doctrines opposed by John Duns Scotus, 365; hence the origin of the sect of the Thomists, ibid. or eveais philosophers, their tenets, and reason of their name, i. 308; confuted by Origen, abandon their er- reneous sentiments, and return to the church, ibid. found schools in Spain and Italy, in x cent. ii. 398; and source of knowledge among the Europeans, ibid. and 462; authors of divination and astrology in the West, ib. many of their works translated into Latin in xii cent. iii. £0. and [uw]. Arabians, in Spain, converted in xiii cent. iii. 142; but ex- pelled by the order of Pope Clement, iv. 143, and [y]. arabs, converted by Origen in iii cent. i. 246. Arator, his works and character, ii. 122. Arbricelles, Robert, founds a monastry at Fontevraud in Xi cent. iii. 70; one singularity in his rule, ib. charge - against him, ibid. and [ py]; some nuns in England, 71 and [ p]. Archbishops, the extent of their authority in iv cent. i, 349. 4rchelaus, succeeds his Father Herod in the kingdom of Judea; is infamous for his vices, and dethroned, i. 39. Arianifm, its rise in iv cent. i. 412 and [7m]; the tenets held by its author, 4135 its progress before the first Nicene council, in which the sentiments of its founder are condemned, ibid. its history after this time, 416, 417.5 state under the sons of Constantine, 419 ; Con- stantius forces proselytes, ibid. under Julian, who favours neither side, 420 ; under Jovian, a defender of the Nicenians, ibid. under Valentinian, an enemy to the Arians, particularly in the West, ibid. under Va- lens, a friend to the Arians, ibid. under Gratian and Theodosius the Great, who favour the Nicenians, ib. Q 4 excesses, 231 232 INDE Xi excesses on both sides, 4203 various sects of it, which may be reduced to three classes, 421 ; this division de- trimental to the Arians, 4225 is encouraged by the Vandals in Africa, ii. 615 its state im vi. cent, 142, 143 3 encouraged by the Lombards in vii cent. ii, 186. Arians, two eminent writers among them in xvii cent, v. 505 and [w]; to whom the denomination of Arian is applicable, 5065 most eminent patrons in xviii cent. vi. 506 3 bad consequences of Arianism, 40 [g]; points of its doctrine adopted by Mr. Whiston, and corise- quence, ibid. sub [z]; controversy occasioned by Dr, Clarke’s opinions concerning the Trinity, and by whom opposed, 41 sub [z]5 no end to be gained by these dis- putes with Dr, Stillingfleet’s excellent admonition to the disputants, 44 sub [z] Arifiotelian philosophy, admired by the Nestorians in vi cent, ii. 110; its progress in viii cent. ii. 2165 the per- sons to whom its success was due, 2175 taught by the reformed church in xvi cent. iv. 4265 introduced into - theology, and bad consequence; 427 arid [nd] its state in xvii cent, v. 78, Aristotelians, poor subterfuge used by thern before thé i ine quisition in xv cent. iil. 398, Aristotle; his notions of God and the human seuthi:2 b S43 has many admirers in xiii cent. and the prejudice done by them to Christianity, i. 146, 147 and [a]; the reading of his works condemned by the Bifliops at Pa- ris, 2683; if preferable: to Platoy debated in xv cent, 396 and [a], Arius; opposes the opinions of Alexdnder on the second person of the Trinity, i. 412; expelled from thechurch, 4133 defends his opinions idle success, ibid, brings over Eusebius Bishop of Nicédemia to his cause, ibid. Constantine, after fruitless admonitions, calls a council at Nice, at which Arius-is. condemned, and Christ is declared consubstantial, 4445 recalled from exile, 417 and [x]; is received into the church, and invited to Constantinople, 4185 is reinstated with his followers in their privileges, but is denied a place among the presbyters by the people of Alexandria, ibid. dies a miserable death, with’ some reflections on the manhery ibid. and (J. Armagh, . INDE X: Armagh, the see of, erected by Patrick in v cent. ii. 9 and [r]. tiated . ——-, Richard of, attacks.the Mendicants in xiv cent. saith. 331, Armenia, Great and Less, Christianity established there in iv cent. i..337; a church founded at, by Gregory the Enlightener, ibid. Arthenians, at, account of, in xvi cent. iv. 261 and [¢]; have three patriarchs, 262 and [r, 5s]; their titular ones, 236 and [#]; their state in xvii cent. v. 261; , country laid waste by Abbas the Great King of Persia, ibid. and his generous behaviour towards them, ibid. the advantages they received from the settlement of a | great number of Armenians in different parts of Eu- rope, 262 and [z]; religious books printed for their use in Europe, particularly in Holland and England, ibid. Arminianism; its rise’ and progress in xvii cent. v. 440, - See Church Arminian. Arminians, their leading maxim adopted by the Lutherans in xvii cént. v. 295; their rise and schism.in this cent. 366; condemned at the Synod of Dort, 3675 the effects of this schism in Holland, 3683 gain ground in England through Archbishop Laud, 369; favoured in France, Brandenberg, Bremen, and Geneva, $703 the farther progress of this sect. See Church Ar- minan. Arminius, James, his tenets, and by whom opposed, with the decision of the Synod of Dort, v. 367; founder of the Arminian church, 439 ; his great character and ac- count of, ibid. professes publicly his opinions about ' predestination and grace, &c. in opposition to those of Calvin, 440; two favourable circumstances for him, ' 441; by whom opposed, and controversy thereupon, with his death, ibid. and [c], progress of his sect after his death, 442. wihsayy Arnauld, his dispute with the Jesuits concerning a fre- ~ quent approach to the holy communion, iv. 232 and [c]; improves and illustrates the doctrine of Des Cartes, v. 181 and [0]; a patron of the Jansenists, 208 : flies into Holland, 219; and the consequences to 233 234 INDEX to the Jesuits, ibid. and [w]3 his dispute with: Clande concerning transubstantiation, 251, Arndt, a moral writer in xvii cent: v. 229; Riis re= lating to, 337; his good character and works, par- ticularly his Tie Christianity, ibid. is censured by some, and by whom defended, 338 ; a Lage Xie ibid. Arnobius, character of his polemic works against nap Geib. tiles in iii cent. 1, 272. Arnobius, the younger, an account of, ii. 37. Arnold, of Brescia, account of him diel his sect in xii cent. ill. 1195 is justly censured for the violent impetuosity . of his temper, but discovered in his character several things worthy of esteem, 120; is greatly admired, and his followers called Arnoldists, ibid. , of Villa Nova, his extensive learning, iii. 162; unjust punishment, ibid. character, v. 3253; his ecclesiastical history censured, ibid. his partiality in favour of heretics, which he quit- ted when old, 326 and [o]. Arfenius, his synopsis of the Greek canon law, in xiii cent. ii. 237. * Artemon, his tenets, 1. 2353 uncertainty about these, ibid. Arts, seven, the wretched manner of teaching them in viii cent. il. 219; divided into the Trivium and Quadri- vium, 220; the works of Cassiodore and Boethius re- commended for further progress, ibid. Ajcetics, their rise and principles, i. 1935; why certain Christians became of this sect, 194; the progress of this discipline, 196.’ Ajfculanus, Ceccus, a famous philosopher in xiv cent. iit. 310; imprudently mingles astrology with his philoso- phy, ibid. is accused of dealing with infernal spirits, and burnt by the inquisitors at Florence, ibid. and [a]. Afia, Protestant missions there, in xvi cent. v. 38; Eng- lish and Dutch colonies, 39. Afatic, Gnostic, sect in ii cent, and tenets, an account of, 1. 216. Ajinus, John Pungens, substitutes consubstantiation in- stead of transubstantiation in xiii cent. ili. 259. , Godfrey, disturbs the Lutheran church, and his — =<. x a ee ee ee ne ee Af cans - . INDEX ; Afs efanus, his een vow iii. 361. 367. iro , synods held there i in xvi cent. iv. 4075 their iatcy effects, 408. Afirology, mixed with palne considered as magic in xiv cent. ui. 310. Afylum, right of, contest aes between Pope Innocent XI. and Lewis XIV. v. 157 and [/]. Athanaric, King of the Goths, persecutes the Christian Goths, in iv cent. i. $41. Athanafius, account of him and his works, i. 358 and [w]; refuses to restore Arius, 418; is deposed by the council of Tyre, and banished into Gaul, | ibid. Atheifis, few, if any, to be. met with in xviii cent. vi. 85 and those chiefly followers of Spinoza, ibid. Athenagoras, an excellent writer in ii cent. i. 181. Atto, Bishop of Vercelli, his works useful in describing the genius of the people in x cent. i1. 415. _ Audeus, excommunicated for censuring the licentious clergy in iv cent. and forms a sect, i. 430 ; his princi- ples imbibed by the Goths, ibid. errors falsely imputed to him, ibid. ’ Ave Maria, added to the prayers in xiv cent. iii. 372. Aug fourg, an account of the conference held at, between Luther and Cajetan, in xvi cent. iv. 36; and its issue, $7 and [7]; the famous diet held, by Charles V. Emperor, 91; famous confession made by the Pro- testants 92 anid [ce]; its style justly admired, ibid. its matters, supplied by Luther, but received its form from Melancthon, ibid. contains twenty-eight chapters, and to what they refer, 93 and [d,¢]; a refutation of it attempted by the Roman Catholics, ibid. and Melancthon’s answer to it, which is called, A De- fence of the Confession of Augsburg, 94; three me- | thods proposed for terminating these religious dissen- sions, ibid. conferences, judged the most effectual way to put a period to them, and why, 96 and [f]; but proved to be ineffectual, 97; the severe decree against the reformers, ibid. 98 and [g]; religious peace concluded at the second diet held here, 1213 acts favourable to the Protestants passed, ibid. remarks upon, and proofs of, the ignorance and superstition of the times, ibid. 122; confession of, and its defence, iy. 283; 236 INDEX. iv. 283 ; and interpolations by Melancthon, ibid. and [4]; its associates, 405. Augustin, Bishop of Hippo, his charactery i 1. 362, 363. and [ds ; admired for his didactic writings, 870; his success against the Donatists, 409 ; suppresses Polapiapiom, 3 il. 88 opposes the Predestinarians, 90, a Benedictine monk, sent into Britain in vi cent. ii. 97 and [e]; converts — Anglo-Saxons to Chris- — tianity, ibid. St, monks of, their rise in xiii cent, and founder, i. 193. Augustus, base methods used by him to obtain power, i. 20. bs. Avignon, Popesremove thither their residence in Xiv cent. iil. 315 and [0]; their power diminished, 316 ; invent new schemes to acquire riches, 317. Aurelian, state of the church under him tchereblley ai i, 253 ; ; a dreadful persecution prevented by his death, 254. " Aureolus, Peter, an account of, iii. 361. Ausonius, his character as a poet, i, 343. Austria, commotions in, against the Protestants, in XVil cent. v. 106 and [p]}. Authbert, the success of his ministry in Jutland and Cimbria in ix cent. il. 248; converts the Swedes, ib, Autherius, Bishop of Bethlehem, founds the goibene sition of the Holy Sacrament in xvii cent. v. 4 Authpert, Ambrose, his character, ii. 2483; his commen- tary on the, Revelations, ibid. 251; ie lives of the saints, 259. Autun, Honorius of his character and’ works, j ii. 795 a polemic writer, 99. Auxerre, William of, his systematic divinity, an account of, iii. 79, Awerri, in Africa, King of, converted to Christianity " the Capuchins in xvii cent. v. 41, > B Bacon, John, an account of, iii. 361. 240 (2) ee -=———, Roger his great character, ii. 156 and {q1 7 4 IN DEX: 940 [k]; his extensive progress in the sciences, 161 and [d,¢]; unjust imprisonment, 162. Bacon, Lord Verulam, his character, v. 70. and [=]. Baius, his disputes about grace in xvi cent. iv. 2353 is ac- cused and condemned, with his unjust treatment, 236 and [f]. Balbi, John, promotes the study of the Greek language in \ xiti cent. in. 156. Balduin, his controversy concerning the merits of Christ, v. 336. Baldus, his character, iii. S07. Balsamon, Theodorus, his erudition ot diligence in ex- plaining the civil and ecclesiastical laws of the Greeks in xii cent. iii. 77. and [4]. Bancroft, his sermon at Paul’s Cross, on the divine right of bishops, exasperates their contest with the Puritans, and the effects, iv. 392. Baptism, not to be considered as a mere ceremony, i. 1245 the manner of celebration ini cent. 129. +——, in iv cent. by the bishop with lighted tapers, and on the vigils of Easter and Whitsuntide, 399. Baptismal fonts introduced into the porches of churches, when, i. 399. Baptists, generat (Armenian), their doctrine, iv. 4795 in what they agree with the particular Baptists, 480. » particular (Calvinistical), their tenets, iv. 478 ; settle in London, 479. Baradeus, Jacob, restores the Monophysites in vi cent. ii. 145; his dexterity and diligence, 146; is acknow- ledged their second founder, and hence they are called Jacobites, ibid. Barbarians, western, persecute the Christians in x cent. sence. 367. Barcepha, Moses, his great character, ii. 313 and [p]. - Barcochebas, assumes the name of the Messiah, i. 155; 2 great enemy to the Christians, 159 and [vw]. Bardesanes, founder of a sect of heretics in ii cent. i. 220 5 the doctrine he taught, 221. Barlaam, his book of ethics shews the author to be in- clined to Stoicism, it. 305; a champion for the Greeks against the Latins, in xiv cent. 349. 368; finds fault . with 237 238 ~ Baronius, Cefar, his annals, an account of, iv. 206, and eure Sma! with fome Greek monks, 371; the names he gives them, who are defended by Gregory Palamas, 373, — $743 is condemned by a council at Conftantinople,. — ibid. a Barnabas, the epistle attributed to him, fuppofed to be fpurious, t. 113. Barnabites (vegular clerks of St. Paul), founded in xvi — cent. and by whom, iv. 202; foon deviate from their firft rule, and their office, 203 and [w]. [z]; confutations of them, ibid. and [a} Barre, Nicholas, forms the Pietift8 into a fociety in xvii cent. v. 175.. Barrow, Isaac, his great zeal for natural knowledge, v 92. : Barfumas, of Nifibis, a zealous promoter of Neftorianifin, 4 Mite , Abbot, brought the Eutychian opinions into Syria and Armenia in v cent. ii. 79, 80. but the for- mer rejects them, ibid. and [A]. | B Bartolus, his chara€ter, iii. 807. Basil, Bifhop of Czefarea, account of him and his works, i. 358, and [w]. —, the couricil held at, in xv cent. tii. 419; the de- figns of it, and vigorous profecutions taken at it, alarm the Roman pontiff, 421, and [A, 7]; the decrees and atts of it, 422; the attempts of Eugenius IV. to diffolve it ineffectual, 423; depofe Eugenius, and elect an- other, named Felix V. 424; friars at Laufanne ratify Felix’s abdication, and conta the election of aerms: 427. Bajilides, chief of. the Egyptian Gnoftics, i 3. 223): olin fuppofed to come from him, 224, and [r]; enormous ~ errors of his fyftem, 2253 falfely charged with deny- — ing the reality of Chrift’s. body, 226. [s]3 his moral doctrine, ibid. his errors, and how led into an enormous — one, 227, and [7]. 3 j Bafilius, of ‘Seleucia, writes againft the Jews in v tents it. 44, , the Matedonian, under him the A fethime ' and Ruffians are converted in ix cent. it, 2795 am in=— accurate — INDEX. accurate account of the latter by Lequien, 280, Uh. ' Bafilius, the founder of an heretical. sect in xii cent. iil. - 109; is condemned, and burnt at Conftantinople, ibid. his tenets refemble the ancient Gnoftics and Mani- chzans, 110; denies the reality of Chrift’s body, and a future refurrection, ibid. Bafi, Matthew de, zealous in attempting to reform the Francifcans in xvi cent. iv. 198, 199, and [Z, &]3 founder of the order of the Capuchins, 200. Bags a {ceptical philofopher in xvii cent. v. 96, and Cyl ‘Eames, account of the letters which paffed between him and Archbifhop Wake, relative to their corref= pondence with the doétors of the Sorbonne, concern- ing the union project, vi. 65; authentic copies of them, 97. See Wake. Becker, Balthafar,. account of, v. 90; his peculiar fentiments, and conteft occafioned by them, 432; work entitled, The World bewitched, — ibid. ° ar- gument againft the being of fpirits unfatisfactory, ibid. [v7]; is oppofed, and tumults confequent there- upon, 433; .is dépofed from his paftoral office, and continues in the fame fentiments to his death, ibid. and [w]. Becket, Archbifhop of Canterbury, fubferibes, and after- wards rejects the conftitutions of Clarendon, iii. 56. 59. fub fin, not. [s]; retires into France, and returns, , ibid; is affaffinated in, his own chapel, 60; reafons to clear Henry II. of England from confenting to his _ murder, and the punifhment inflicted on the affaflins, ibid. [7]; is enrolled amongft the moft eminent faints, -/ 61, and [xz]. Bede, venerable, his chara¢ter, ii. 247, and [uv]; expofi- tion of St. Paul’s epiftles and Samuel, 251; moral trea- tifes, 258. : Beghards (fee Beguines) the origin of this denomination, ul. 288, and [r]; differed from the Fratricelli in what, 229 ; confidered.as feculars and laymen, 232 and [s]; the miferies they fuffer under, Charles IV. in Ger- many, 351,352; but not extirpated, 353. Biwwa Beghards, 239 240 eee INDE i: Beghards, Belgic and German, their origin, iii: 233, and [uw], 234, and [w]; first society, when and by whpm formed, ibid. and [],.corrupted by the brethren of — the fies spirit in xiv cent. 3775 a division of this sect, — ibid. [¢]; the persecution of them, and atta conclu- | sion, 380, 381], and [A]. , ochwestriones, in xv cent. iii. 462 $ dhetr lead- ing principle, ibid. the miseries they suffer from the In- quisition, ibid. accounts of them by many writers im-4 perfect, ibid. [4]. » by corruption called Picards, iii. 468 ; se hone tenets, ibid. severe treatment from Tickay ibid. ee and [7]; called Adamites, 4645 this name afterwards applied to the Hussites, ibid. Beguins, (see Beghards), how different from the Belgie and > 7 German, iii. 232. Behmen, Jacob, one of the Rosecrucian brethren, v. 79; his chimerical notions and followers, 3415 works, ibid. [ol | ; Believers, who obtained this name in the earliest period of the Christian church, i. 100; how distinguished from Catechumens, 117. Bellarmine, Samuel, an eminent defender of the Romish church in xvi cent. iv. 2215 his character, 2225 is censured by the church of Rome, ibid. and [#]. Bellator, his character as a commentator, ii. et i translates the works of Origen, 132. Bello-visu, Armand de, an account of, iii. 240. Bembo, Peter, Cardinal, a supposed infidel writer in xvi cent. iv. 159. Benedict, of Nursia, founder of an order’ of monks in vi cent. 1i..1183; his works, 122. , Abbot of Aniane, ceuplayeld by Lewis the Meek, to reform the practices of the monks in ix cent. ii. 3103; restores the monastic discipline, ibid. subjects. the various monastic orders to that of Benedict of ’ Mount Cassin, ibid. his discipline at first cong soon declines, 31}. VI. Pope, his character and fate, ii. 405. VII. Pope, account of, ii. 406. © —_ —— IX. his: infamous cheratitey HeAhG © LOSI Beneditt . INDEX. Benedif XU. his good character, iii- 323 ; is cenfured for _the feftival he added to the ritual, 371. XI. Anti-pope, an account of, iii. 401, oe XIII. Pope; his aihiend: vi. 9. XIV. Pope (Profper Lambertini), his great iekvaibive, vi. 9; attempts to reform the clergy, but in vain, 10. BenediGine order of monks, its rife'in vicent. if. 117; the founder’s views in this inftitution, 118; degene- racy among them from his practice, ibid. its rapid pro- grefs in the weft, 119, 120; their founder’s difci- pline neglected and forgot by the monks in x cent. ii. 412. Benefices, the right of nomination to them affumed by the Romith pontiffs, who are oppofed by the civil power in Xili cent. iil. 166, 167. Bennet, Gervas, gives the denomination of Quakers to the fect fo called, and why, v. 466. nomial introduces logic into France, ii. 4653 his dif- pute with Lanfranc againft the real prefence of Chrift’s body and blood in the Holy Sacrament, 466, 548 and [2]; commentary on the Revelations, 5473; ex- plains the doétrines of fcripture by logical and metaphyfical rules, 548; maintains his dodtrine of the Eucharift againft fynodical decrees, and the threats and punifhment of the civil power, 559, 560; abjures his opinions, but teaches them foon afterwards, 56]; his conduct imperfectly reprefented, ' ibid. makes a public recantation with an oath, and yet propagates his real fentiments of the Euchariit, 562 ; his fecond declaration before Gregory VII. 563 ; fub- {cribes a third confeflion with an oath, 564 ; yet retracts publicly, and compofes a refutation, ibid. 565 and [z]5 whence appear Gregory’s fentiments of the Eucharift, ibid. and [z]; his fate, and the progrefs of his doétrine, 566, 567 ; his real fentiments, 568 and [c]; the weak- nefs of the arguments, ufed by the Roman catholic writers again{t the real fentiments of this divine, 569 and [d]; the nature and manner of Chrift’s prefence VOL. VI. R jm 241 242 IND EX in the Sacrament not fixed by the church of Rome in xi cent. ibid. fub fin. not. [d].: Berg, the famous form of concord reviewed thane, and its contents, iv. 346 and [c]. Bermudes, John, fent into Abyffinia with the title oh pa- triarch, in xvi cent. iv. 177; met with little or no fuc- cefs in his minifty, 178; a sriiftedkis about Loyola being fent into Abyffinia, ibid. [g]. Bern, an account of the cruel and i impious fraud atted in xvi cent. upon one Jetzer, by the. Dominicans; iv. 18 [é]. ——, church of, oppofes Calvinifm, iv. 381. Bernard, St. Abbot of Clairval, preaches up the Crufade in xii cent. iii. 13; draws up a rule of difcipline for the Knights Vemplars, 19; expofes in his writings the views of the pontiffs, bifhops, and monks, 42 and [w, x]; confidered as the fecond founder of the Ciftertian monks, who are called from him Bernardin monks, 66; his great influence, 67; apology for his own onda; in the divifions between the Ciftertian monks, and thofe of Clugni, ibid. and[4]; and anfwer to it by Peter of Clugni, 68 and [7]; combats the doctrine of the fchoolmen, 94; his charge againft Abelard, 95 and [#]; asalfo againft Gilbert de la Porte, 96 ; oppales the doctrine of the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary, 105; combats the feé& of the Apoftolics, 128. Bernard, of Sens, a myftic writer in xv cent. bis charac- ~ ter, ii. 455. Bernoulli, two aftronomers in Switzerland in xvii cent. their character, v. 72. Bertramn, Hitransas monk of Corby, eminent for refut- ing Radbert’s doétrine of the Eucharift, ti. 315 and [] ; prepares to draw up a clear and rational explication of — this important fubject, by the order of Charles the Bald, 154 and [/, m]; an account of this explication, 341; defends Godefchalcus, 346; his difpate with Alignipens about the hymn Trina Deitas, 349; main- tains the caufe of the Latin church againft Photiusy, 354. Berulle, Cardinal, inftitutes the order of Oratorians in — Xvil cent. v. 173. Bevyllus . INDEX Beryllus denies the proper fubfiftence of Chrift before his _ coming into the world, i. 306; confuted by Origen, he returns to the church, ibid. Beffarion, how employed by the Greeks in the council of Florence, iii. 425; terms of reconciliation made by him on their part with the Latins not lafting, ibid. created foon afferwards a cardinal, ibid. his character, 440, and [7m]. Beza, Theodore, teaches the fciences at Geneva with fuc- cefs, iv. 376; his Latin verfion of the New Tefta- ment, and notes, 425. Bibliander, an eminent writer ifi xvi cent. iv. 438. Biblical colleges, what fo called, and their rife in xvii cent, v. 315. Biblicifls, Chriftian do&tors fo called, their rife in xii cents iii. 92; decline in xiii cent. 249 5 oppofe the fcholaftic divines, 251. Biddle, John, a famous writer among the Socinians in xvii cent. v. 505, and-[w]. Biel, a {cholaftic writer in xv cent. iit. 443. Bifhops, appointed firft at Jerufalem, i. 105; the nature. and extent of their dignity at their firft inftitution, ibid. their authority augmented by the councils, 178 5 acknowledge themselves the delegates of their refpec- tive churches, and authoritative rules of faith and manners when claimed by them, ibid. their power vehemently afferted by Cyprian in iii cent. 266; their contentions with each other about the extent of power, in iv and following centuries, produced violent com- motions in the church, 356; difputes’ between the bifhops of Rome and of. Conftantinople in v cent. ii. 22, 235 their court, when firft eftablifhed, 30; their . ambition to extend their jurifdi€tion in x cent. i. 409 5, ' afpire after, and obtain, temporal dignities, 410; admit perfons to the order of faints, independently on the power of the Roman pontiff, 423; oppofe the arrogance of the pontiffs in xiii cent. iii. 167; difputes between them and the Mendicants, 200; fentiments of the Puri- tans concerning them, iv. 393 and [7]. * Bizochi, a fect. See Tertiaries. : RQ Blancs, 243 244 INDE X. Blanc, Lewis Je, his writings to reconcile the Romith and Reformed churches in xvii cent. v. 379 unfuccefsful 380. Blandrata, George, propagates Socinianifin in ‘Tranfylvaniag and his character, iv. 413. Blefdyck, Nicholas, charges David George with main- taining blafphemous errors, and has his body burnt, iv. 482. Bleffenfis, Petrus, his works, iii. 79 and [o]< refutes the Jews im xii cent. 99. Blount, Charles, his oracles of reafon amd death, v. 60. 61 and {7}. lumius, Henry, his change of religion m xvii cent. and character, v. 137 and [q]. Bockhold, John, a taylor of Leyden, and mock King of Munfter, an account of, iv. 4525 his enthufiaftic im- piety, and feditious madnefs, particularly at Munfter, ibid. 453 and [p, g andr]: fhort reign and i ignominious death, ibid. Bodin, a fuppofed infidel writer-in vi cent. iv. 159. Boethius, an account of, ii. 107; the only philofopher in vi cent. 108. Boetius, his controverfy with Balduim in xvii cent. v- 336. Bogerman, prefides -at the fynod of Dort, and hates the Arminians, v. 453. Bogomiles, a fe&t of heretics im xii cent. iti. L093 founder Bajilius, ibid. their name, whence, }l0 and [7]. Bohemia, commotions im xv cent. excited. by the mimiftry of John Hufs, iii. 446; how terminated, 451 ; troubles there excited againft "the Proteftants in sevii cent. v. 106; who defend. themfelves furioufly, and choofe . Frederick V. King, 107 and AE 3 account of the war, and dreadful confequences of it tothe King andthe Bohemians, ibid. how defeated, 108 [7 and s]; progrefs of the war unfavourable to the confederates, with the Emperor’s proceedings, 109, Guftavus Adolphus inter- venes, 111: end of the thirty years war, ibid..112 5 the peace of Weftphalia, advantages to the Proteftants, and the reas ane7s of the Pope, 113, 114 and Ly] set Bohemian, INDEX. Bohemian, Moravian, brethren, from whence descended, iv. 406 ; their character, ibid. recommend themfelves -to Luther’s friendfhip, and embrace the fentiments of the Reformed, 407. Bohemians, converted to Chriftianity in ix cent. ii. 278, Beineburg, Baron, defertsthe Proteftant religion in xvii cent. and the caufe examined, v. 137 and {0}. Bois, Abbe du, his ambition a principal obftacle to the project of union between the Englifh and French church- es, vi. 87. See Girardin. Boleflaus, King of Poland, revenges the murder of Adal- bert, Bifhop of Prague, ii. 436; compels the Pruffians - to receive Chriftianity, ibid. Bolonia, the fame of this academy in xii cent. iii. 80; fpu- rious diploma of its antiquity, ibid. [e]; the ftudy of the ancient Roman law very much promoted in it, 33. Bolfec, Jerom, declaims againft Calvin’s doétrine of divine decrees, and his charatter, iv. 434; his treatment from Calvin caufes a breach between the latter and Jacques de Bourgogne, ibid. Bonaventura, an eminent {cholaftic divine in xiii cent. iii. 208 : his prudent endeavours to eftablifh concord among the Francifcans unfuccefsful, ibid. and 2143 his great learning, 239 and [g]. _ Boniface III. Pope, engages the Emperor aad tyrant Pho- - cas to deprive the Bifhop of Conftantinople of the title of Univerfal Bifhop, and to confer it upon the Roman pontiff in vii cent. ii. 169. VY. Pope, enacts the law for taking refuge in churches in vii cent. ii. 185. ——— Winfred, converts the Germans in vili cent. ii. 205 and [c]; is other pious exploits, ibid. advance- ment in the harch! ibid. and death, 206: entitled the Apofttle of the Gacnaus, and the judgment to be formed about it, ibid. and [d]; an account of, 247. ————, attempts the converfion of the Pruffians in xi cent. ii. 436: his fate 437 and [/]. — VIII. Pope, makes a collection, which is called the fixth book of the Decretalsin xiil.cent. iil. 163 5 his arrogant affertion in favour of papal power, 167 3 R 3 infamous 235 246 INDE X, infamous character, 186; abolifhes all the acts of his predeceflor, 220 : inftitutes the jubilee, 263; his info- lent letters to Philip the Fair-of France, and quarrel | 313; excommunicates the King, 314; is feized by the order of Philip, and dies, ibid. and [g]. Borri, Jofeph Francis, his romantic notions, v. 240; is fentenced to perpetual imprifonment, 241, Bofius, George, his doétrine in xvii cent. v. 330. Boffuet Bifhop of Meaux, his charaéter and works for reconciling the French Proteftants, v.. 126 and [uw]; followed by others on their own private authority, 127; plan of reconciliation recommended by the Bifhop of Tinia, who was commiffioned for this pur- pofe, 1283; but in vain, ibid. his defence of the Regale, 156 [k]; difpute with Fenelon, and the occafion, 236. Boulanvilliers, Count, charatter of him, with his defence of Spinoza, v. 68 and [_y]. Bourgogne, Jacques de, his breach with Calvin, and the occafion, iv. 434. Bourignon, Antoinette, an acconnt of her enthufiafm in Xvil cent. 314; her main and predominant principle, 515 and [f/]; patrons of her fanatical doétrine, 516 and [g, /]. Bouwenfon, Leonard, excites a warm conteft about excom- munication in xvi cent. iv. 461; fevere doétrine cons cerning it, ibid. Boyle, Robert, his lectures, v. 51, 52 and Cy], 72; his great character, 92. Brabantiys, an account of his treatife on bees, iii. 367. Brachmans, veneration paid them by the Indians, v. 11: their title aflumed by Robert de Nobili, ibid, and [5 be and-by other Jefuits, 12 and [7]. Bradwardine, Archbifhop of Canterbury, an eminent ma- thematician in xiv cent. iii, 307; his book on pay dence, 367. : Brahe, Tycho, a celebrated aftronamer in xvii cent. v. 72. , ae Breckling, Frederick, his uncharitable writings, and cha- — racter, v. 345 and FA]. Bredenberg, John, a collegiate, defends the dogtrine of Spinoza i in Xvii cent. v. 509; debate between him and Cuiper INDEX. 247 _ Cuiper concerning the ufe of reafon in religious mat- ters, 509 and [z]. Bremen, republic of, embraces Calvin’s doctrine and infti- tutions, iv. 383 and [4]. Brethren and fifters of the Free Spirit, a fect in xiii cent. til. 278, 279 and [r, 5]; various names and fingular behaviour, 280 and [¢]; dangerous and impious con- clufions drawn by them from their myftic theology, 281; fentences from fome more fecret books belong- _ ing to them, ibid. [aw]; fome among them of eminent piety, 282; place the whole of religion in internal devotion, ibid. their fhocking violation of decency, _ 284 and [y]; execrable and blafphemous doétrine _ Of fome amongft them, 285 and [z]; their firft rife feems to have been in Italy, 286 [a]; feveral edicts againft them in xiv cent. 376; prevail over all oppofition, 377; called by various names, 462; un- dergo fevere punifhments from the inquifition, ibid, and [/]; as alfo from Zifka in xv cent. 463, 464 and [z]. 7 and Clerks of the common life, an account of them in xv cent. iii. 437; divifions into the lettered and illiterate, and their feveral employments, 438; fif- ters of this fociety how employed, ibid. the fame of the Ichools erected by them, and of fonie eminent men edu- cated in them, ibid. 439 and [/, 2]. , white, their rife in xv cent. iit. 4643; their name, whence, and what doctrines were taught by their chief, ibid. and [£]; their leader apprehended by Boni- face IX. and burnt, with the fuppreffion of the fect, 465 and [/]; various opinions’ concerning the equity of the fentence paffed upon their leader, 466 and [m]. Britifh ecclefiaftics, fuccefsful in their miniftry among the Germans in viii cent. ii. 204. Srito, Guil, and his chafaéter, iii. 155. and [7]. Britons, if converted as early as king Lucius, i. 150. Brown, George, Archbifhop of Dublin, his zeal in the caufe of the Reformation in Ireland, iv. 127: his character, ibid. [/]; Mojheim’s miftake heres and . Queen Mary’s cruel defigns in Ireland prevented, 128 [m@]; deprived under her, who encourages Popery, me that 248 - INDE X. that afterwards receives under Elizabeth a final and ir- recoverable blow to the intereft of the Romith caufe 129 and {#]; his fingular account of the genius mi fpirit of the Jefuits, 191 [a]. Brown, Robert, founder of the Brownifts in xvi cent. iv. 400; his notions, 401 and [uw]; renounces his fepara- tion pen the church of England, 403. | Brownists, a fect of Puritans, iv. 400; their fentiments on church-government, 401 and ral ; retire into the Ne- therlands, 403; their fate on their founder’s renoun- cing his feparation, ibid. [«, and ys doctrine and ‘dif cipline cenfured, v, 406. Brulifer, an eminent fcholaftic writer in xv cent. iii. 443, Bruno, attempts with Boniface the converfion of the Pruf- fians, ii. 347 ; is maflacred, with his ween and other followers, ibid. » founder of the Carthufians in xi cent. ii. 584 and rz, ———,, two of that name, ii. 542, —— —, Jordano, a fuppofed infidel in xvi cent. iv, 159. Bruys, Peter, attempts to reform the abufes and foper- {tition of his times, and is charged with fanaticifm, iii, 116; founder of the Petrobruffians, ibid. is burnt, ibid. Rane of his tenets, ibid. Bryennius, Nicephorus, an eminent hiftorian in xii cent," Tide Dike —— » Jofephus, his works, iii. 439. Bucer, Mectn:; endeavours to bring about a reconciliation between ‘the Reformed and the Lutherans, iv. 365; how defeated, ibid. his attempts to modify the dottrine of the Swifs church to that of Luther and how dalgatiad y S74, Budneans, a fe&t of Socinians, their doétrine, iv. 501 5 * their funeer with his character and fentiment, 524 who is excommunicated, but re-admitted, ibid. a followed by William Davide, Fake and others, 425, 426. Bugenhagiys, draws up a form of religious government and dottrine, according to the principles of the Refor- mation, for the Danes, iy. 84; the falutary effect of this . INDEX. _ this work in perfecting the Reformation in Denmark, 85, and [wv]. ) _Bugenhagius, John, his Harmonies of the Evangelifts, iv. 305, Bullinger, his character, iv. 4255 writings, 438. Bulgarians, converted to Chriftianity in 1x eent.-il. 278. Burchard, Bifhop of Worms, character of his Decretal written in x cent. i. 416, Burkhard, Francis, writes againft the treaty of Paffau, iv. 298. Burg, Gibbon de, his pacificatory attempts in xvii cent. . vw. 126 and [s]. Burgundiqns, {pontaneoufly embrace Chriftianity, ii. 55 the caufe. to which this is imputed, 6; inclined to Arianifm, ibid. Burley, Walter, the ufe of his works, iii. 308 ; his charac- ter, 361. Bus, Ceefar de, founder of the order of the fathers of the Chriftian doctrine in xvi cent. iv. 203, -Bujfcherus, Statius, oppofes the pacific projects of Calixtus in xvii cent. v. 303; the conduct of the latter upon this occafion. 304; an account ef the Crypto-Papifmus of Bufcherus, ibid, Cre ov cess Cabafilas, Nicholas, an eminent mathematician in xiv cent, iii. 325. » Nilus, his character, iii. 360. i Cabbala, the fource of many errors among the Jews, i. 48 ; derived from the oriental philofophy, ibid. much taught and admired by the Jews 92. “Cacilianus, Bifhop, of Carthage, condemned in iv cent. i. 403; the reafons alleged for it, ibid. meets with a violent oppofition from Donatus, 404 and [¢]. Celeftius, his doctrine of original fin one main fource of Pelagianifm, ii. 86; account of, ibid. [y]. Cefarius of Arles, his works, ii, 121, 129, 457. Cajetan, Cardinal, his conference at Aug{burg with Luther on the nature and extent of indulgences, iv. 36; infolent behaviour, and fruitlefs iffue, of the de- ‘bate, 37 and [+]; abfurd expreflion concerning Chrift’s 249 INDEX. Chrift’s blood, 39, 40 and [x]; character se his expo~ fition of the Bible, 21. Cainites, an account of their tenets, i. 233. Callifus, Nicephorus, his character and works, iii. 8045 360. Calixtenes, in Bohemia, their rife in xv cent. iii. 448 ; . four demands, 449. Calixtus, George, his zeal for reconciling the Proteftants and Catholics in xvii cent. v. 1303; as alfo the Luthe- rans and Reformed, 279; his peculiar method and form of theology, 298: fyftem of moral theology, 300; author of Syncretifm, and charaéter, 302; op- pofed by whom, 303; his death, 305 and [d]; doctrine condemned, and creed drawn up againft it by the Lu- theran doctors, 306; opinions, 307 and [ f]; his real defign 808 fub fin. not. [f]; two great principles, with debates carried on with the do¢tors of Rintelin, Coningfberg, 310; and Jena, 311; the candid exami- nation of Glaffius on this occafion, 312 and [&]. , Frederic Ulric, oppofes the creed of the Lutheran doctors againft Syncretifm, v. 306. ying Catixtus 1, Pope, his great character, ili. 473 difputes concerning inveftitures fubfide by his prudence, 48. III. inftitutes in xv cent. the feftival of the Transfiguration, iii. 460. _Caloviu , a Lutheran writer in xvii cent. v. 2963; attacks Calixtus, $04; his malignity againft the difciples of Calixtus, even fee his death, 305, Calvin, John, a fhort charaGher of him, iv. 89 and [a, 5]; facilitated a reconciliation of the Reformed and. Lutherans, iv. 366, 367 and [g]; error here 367: fet. on foot the controverfy about predeftination, 369; his opinion, and that of the ancient Helvetic dottors, ibid. the former, propagated with difcord, carried tq the greateft height, 370; founder of the Reformed church, 374, 375 and [o];, his grand views how in part executed, ibid. 376, 377 and [ p]; doétrine, and difci-\ pline altered from that of Zuingle in three points, ibid. firft the power of the magiftrate, ibid. fecond, the eu- » charift, little different from the Lutherans, though, much from Zuingle, 378, 379 and [g], $80 and~ [vr]; different from the Romanifts, ibid. third, in God’s abfolute decree, ibid. his changes not approved or ee . IN D EX. ~ or received. by allthe Reformed, 381; gains ground.in Germany, 382; and in France, $83; in Scotland by Knox, and in England, 386; his fyftem made the pub- lic rule of faith in the latter place under Edward VI. 887; his fyftem adopted in the Netherlands, 404; his rigid difcipline, and refolution in eftablifhing it, and the dangers he is thereupon expofed to, 421, 423 and [d]; his interpretation of the precepts of Ariftotle, 424; Commentary, and why fharply cenfured, 425 ; ~ Inftitutes of the Chriftian religion, 426; Practical di- vinity, or life and manners of a true Chriftian, 428; conteft with the fpiritual libertines, 430; with thofe of Geneva, 431; difputes with Caftalio, 433; with Bolfec, 434; with Ochinus, 435: puts Servetus to death, 490; his method of interpreting {cripture fcru- puloufly followed by the members of the Reformed church, v. 359. Calvinifis, fecret, favourers of, in Saxony, iv. 340; whence called, Crypto-Calvinifts, 344; attempts to fpread their doctrine, 3513; and confequences, with the death of Crellius, their chief patron, 353. Camaldolites, a monaftic order, their rife in xi cent. il. 529; founder Romuald, whofe followers are divided into two clafles, the Cznobites and the Eremites, 530 and [z]. Camaterus, Andronicus, his character, iii. 77. Cambalu (now Pekin in China), erected by Clement V. into an archbifhopric in xiv cent. ili. 297. Camerarius, Joachim, a promoter of univerfal learning, and his character, iv. 297; his Commentary on the New Teftament, 305. i Cameron, John, his reconciling doctrine and endeavours, v. 374. Campanella, a philofopher in xvi cent. iy. 164; his cha- racter, ibid. [ py], . Campanus, his heretical notions, iv. 488 and [a]. Canon of {cripture, fuppofed to be fixed about ii cent. i. * 108; and reafons for this fuppofition, 109. Canons, a religious order, their origin in viii cent. ii. _ 24135 their founder Chrodagangus, 242 and [/]; en- couraged by Lewis the Meek, 310; who orders a new 251 | 352 iN DEE new rule to be drawn up for their obfervance, which is condemned, and inftitutes the firft Canoneffes, $11 and [h]; the author of this rule, ibid. partiality of their hiftorians, ibid. [7]; degenerate from their primitive purity, 312 ;, corruption among them in xi cent. 587 ; reformation attempted, and new laws made, 588; dif. tinétion into regular and fecular, ibid. why called Re- gular canons of St. Auguftin, 539 and Cpls 3 introduc- tion into England, 540, Canons, regular, their ufeful lives and manners in xii cent, iii. 68; conteft with the monks about pre-eminence, — 69. » Roman, their luxurious lives, iv. 197. Curnachsitioad, John, his hiftory of his own times, and con- futation of the Mahometan law, iti. 360. Cantipretenfis, Thomas, his character, i iii. 240. Capifiran, John, his character, iti. 442 5 eminent for his _ defence of papal authority, ibid. Capito, Robert, an account of, iii. 155, 240 and [435 his commentaries on Dionyfius, 240. Cappel, Lewis, charged with making ini blab and bafe conceffions, through a defire of diminifhing the prejudices or refentment of the Papifts againft the Proteftants in xvii cent. 5, 3773; voluminous and elaborate work undertaken by him, what, ibid. [g, 7, and s]s5 zealoufly oppofed, ibid. 378 ; the churches of Switzerland, alarmed at his opinions, and the event, — 436. Capreolus, John, his character, i iii. 227. Capuchins, their origen in xvi cent. and founder, iv. 198, 199 and [i, #]; envy againft them, and why fo called, ibid. and [m, 7]; banifhed Venice in xvii cent. v. 146, but recalled, 147 and [a]. Caputiati, a feet of fanatics in xii cent. iii. 128. Carocalla, Emperor, his lenity to the Chriftians, i. 142. Cardan, a philofopher in xvi cent. iv. 163; his charaéter, ibid. [7], Cardinals, the right of eleéting to the fee of Rome, vefted in them by Nicholas II. in xi cent. ii. 479 and [e]5 their origin and rights, 481 and [f,7]; divided into two clailes, of Cardinal Bifhops, and Cardinal Clerks, 483 5 ' ‘ . INDEX 483; and the meaning of thefe terms, 484, 485 and [{#]; their college augmented by Alexander HI, 486, : aa Cardinals, in Rome, their number, iv. 169; what in- _ capable of being elected to the fee of Rome, 170 and [Al i, an eminent hiftorian among the Lutherans, iv. 296. ; Caroloftadt, his intemperate zeal, and warm debates with Luther, iv. 3145 excites a tumult at Wittemberg,y 315 and. [g]; leaves Wittemberg, and oppofes the fentiments of Luther concerning the Eucharift, ibid, $16 and [4]; propagates his doctrine in Switzerland, ibid. favourable difpofition towards the Anabaptifts, and enthufiaftical teachers, ibid. charged with fanati+ cifm, ibid. and [7]. Carmelites, a monattic order, their rife in‘ xii cent. iii. 73; founded by Albert, Patriarch of Jerufalem, ibid» their rule of difcipline, ibid. and [#]; unwarrantable pretence to a very remote antiquity, and that Elias was their founder ibid. and [¢]; the abfurd arguments brought in fupport of this pretence, 74:3 their arrivak in England, 75, fub. fin. not.[ 4]; tranfplanted into Europe, and favoured by Honorius HI, Pope, 193; reformation introduced amongft them in xvi cent. iv. 200 ; divifions amongft them, 201. €aro (Cher) Hugo de St, his Concordance to the Bible, the firft that appeared, ii. 240 and [/]; collects the various readings of the Hebrew, Latin, and Greek Bibles, ibid. Carpathius, John, his moral writings, li. 258. Carpathius, Philo, his character, ii, 41. €arpocrates, an Egyptian Gnoftic, i. 227; his impious tenets, which deftroy all virtue, ibid. Cartes, M. des, ar aftronomer, v. 73; his charatter, 81; philofophy, 82; method adopted by him, and the clergy alarmed, 83; charged with atheifm, op- pofed by other fects, and the confequence to fciencey 84; his method applauded, yet feveral faults found _ im it, 85; Gaffendi his chief adverfary, ibid. has a great number of followers, 86;- metaphyfical, im- proved and’ propagated with fuccefs, 90; by Male- Ps branche 253 254 Cafficdorus, his charaéter, ii. 123 ; expofitions of fxipe Md pal. fects, ibid. their doctrine and fubdivifions, 114; fen- INDEX branche and Leibnitz, with the stemntie of each of and [r]. Cartefan controverfy in Holland, an acchiee of, ve 423.5 philofophy, why confidered as a fyftem of impiety, 4245; edicts againf it, but ineffeétual, 425... Carthufians, a monatftic order, its’ rife in xi cent. ii. 534. founder and fevere laws, ibid. and [h); why : few nuns of that order, 536 and [&]. F Caffian, his charaéter, ii. 35 and [q]y ae Lai epee : ture, 126. ; Caftalio, Sebaftian, oppofes Calvin and his character, i iv. 433 and [y]; is banithed Gengva, and received into Bafil, 434 and [2]. Cafilians, the extraordinary method fed by them to:de«. termine the fuperior excellence of the Roman and Gothic fervice in xi cent. ii. 574. ; Caftilione, Gilbert de, refutes the Jews in xii cent. iii. 99: Cafuifis, ancient, not fo good as the Lutheran, i ‘iv. 309° and [c]. Catechumens, an order wr Chriftians in the carly: ages of the church, i. 100; how diftinguifhed from believers, 1175 not adits to the facrament, 400. Cathiarifts Paulicians, fo called in xi-cent. ii. 579; their unhappy ftate in.xii cent. iii, 112 and [ p]: refemble ~ the Manichzans in their doétrine, and hence called by: that name, ibid. their tenets, 113 and [9]3 3 two princi- timents concerning the birth of Chrift, ibid. church conftitution and difcipline, 115 and [u}: . Cedrenus, an hiftorian in xi cent. if. 459. Celeftine I. Pope, fends Palladius and Patrick to consul the Irifh in v cent ii. 8. : III. Pope, excommunicates the Emperor, the Duke of Auftria, the King of Galicia and Leon, iii. 4 63. V. Pope, obnoxious to the clergy, and why, iii. 185; his good character, ibid. refigns the papal § chair, and is founder of the Celeftines, 186; is fainted, — ibid. . yi Collitesy ! « INDE X. Cellites, their rife at Antwerp in xiv cent. iil. 3555 called . Alexians and Lollards, with the reafon, ibid. and [z] ; their fame and progrefs, 357, 358; opreffed by the clergy, ibid. privileges granted them by the Popes, 359 : . gen, 1. 163. Celts, learning among them in i cent. i. 94; their Druids and priefts eminent for their wifdom, ibid. Cene, Charles le, propagates Pajon’s dottrine, (fee Payon). v. $84; his fingular tranflation of the Bible condemned, ibid. and [4]; he rejects the doctrine of original fin and human impotence, &c. ibid. and [c]. Century, i. its Ecclefiaftical hiftory, i. 1—ii cent. 147. —iii cent. 241.—iv cent. 313.—v cent. ii. 1.—vi cent. 95.—vii cent. 151.—viii cent. 203.—ix cent. 276. _—x cent. 372.—xi cent. 434,—xii cent. iii, 1.— ‘xiii cent. 13].—xiv cent. 295.—xv cent. 386.— Xvi cent. iv. 6.—Appendix I. 136.—xvii cent. v. 1. —xviii cent. vi. 1. Appendix Il. 45.—Appendix, III. 61. i Cerdo, founder of an heretical fect in Afia, i. 218; his principles and tenets, ibid. 219. Ceremonies, (rites), two only inftituted by Chrift, i. 124; the Jewith retained in fome, but not. all places, ibid. why multiplied in ii cent. 201—206; the efteem of - modern Platonifm a caufe of their increafe in ili cent. 289; their burthen in iv. cent. apparent from a faying of Auguftin, 393; how multiplied in v cent. with a general view of the new rites, which are attended with much pomp, il. 553 feveral intrcduced into the Romifh ritual in vii cent. ii. 184; additions by every Pope, with feveral examples, ibid. 185 their origin, nature, and ends, become the fubjects of many writers in ix cent. 357; thefe writings confidered as to their ufe, ibid. a general account of them in this cent. 358 ;. many of them drawn from Pagan rites, 362 [&];' their increafe, and the nature of them in x cent. 427; of the Romifh church, impofed on all the weftern churches, 573; the fuperior excellence of the Latin or Gothic ritual left to be determined by fingle com- bat and fiery trial in Caftile, 5745; abfurdity of per- ; # forming 4 Ise i Celfus, his objections againft Chriftianity refuted by Ori- 25 ~ 9 256. _ Chalcedon, fourth general council called by Marcian the INDEX. forming divine worfhip im an unknown tongue, which — prevails both in the Latin and Eqftern churches, ibid. — 575; the eagetnefs of the Grecian bifhops to increafe their ritual in xii cent. iii. 106 5 multipli in xiii cent. 260; ridiculous, and thofe inftituted in relation to’ the Eacharift, 261 and tJ 262; many and ufelefs ceremo- nies remain in xvi cent. iv. 242; where moft bet lent, 243 and [7]. Cerinthus, founder of an heretical fe& in i cent. i. M45 blends the dottrines of Chrift with the errors of the Jews and Gnoftics, and how, 1455 an advocate for the Millennium, and promifes his followers a fenfua 4 paradife for a thoufand years, and an endlefs life in the celeftial world, 146. ; €erularius, Michael, patriarch of Conftantineple, hevivel the controverfy between the Greeks and Latins in xi cent. ii. 440, 553 ; aceufes the Latins of various errors, and refents the Pope’s arrogance, 5545 violent mea-" fures ufed on both fides, 5553 rig new accufations, 556. chains, what fo called by the Latinell ii, 127. chais, his letters concerning the jubilee commended, iit. 86 [a], 264 [x]. Emperor, ii. 77; the legates of Leo I. Pope, prefide at the council, 78; condemns, depofés, and banifhes Diofcorus, ibid. annuls the aéts of the fecond council at Ephefus, ibid. the dodtrine, relating to Chrift efta- blithed here, what, ibid. the melancholy confequences of this ¢ouncil, 79. Chalcidius, his notions of the agreement between the Chriftians and Pagan religions, 1. 3363 this hilofopher not alone in this opinion, ibid. whether a Chriftian or not, ii. 101 [2]. % Chapters, controverfy about the three, i in vi cent. ili. 134, and [0]; condemned by Juftinian, and warm oppalltiong ‘ ibid. ; Charenton, fynod of, pacificatory attempts at, im xvii cent. q v. 272; but inefteccual, 2733; and Th ; Charity, feafts of, called Agape, what, i: 64; celebrated at the eoteluben of the Sacrament of the Lord’s ou - per; 1295 bid ata if v cent. ii, 56, 4 Sharlemaghn . INDEX, 7 \. ga? Charlemagne, his expedition againft the Saxons in viii cent. ii. 208; his defign of propagating Chriftianity, ibid. the averfion of the Saxons to the gofpel, and whence, 209 [4]; his methods for converting and re+ taining the Saxons, ibid. [7]; is canonized, 211; the judgment to be formed of his converfions, ibid. his at- tempts againft the Saracens not very fuccefsful, 214; reyives learning among the Latins, through the affif- tance of Alcuin, 217; if founder of the univerfity of Paris, confidered,; 218 ; his munificence to the Roman ontiff, and the caufe,227; his grant to the fee of ome, and its extent uncertain, 233, 234 and [wv]; the motives to which this grant is to be attributed, 235 ; _ Opportunity opened for the weftern empire, which he embraces, ibid. and [w]; his rights, and the papal right to difpofe of an empire, confidered, 236 and [y], 237, - [2]; his works, 246; expofition and zeal for the ftudy of the fcriptures, 251; miffes his aim, and how, 252, 253 and[g]; aflembles a council at Francfort, at which the worthip of images was unanimoufly condemned, 267 and [z]; his attachment to the Romifh ritual, 270 5 attempts to {top the progrefs of fuperftition, how ren- dered ineffectual, 271. Charles the Bald, a great pattern of letters and the {ci- eiices, ii. 288, 289. é -——— V. Emperor, is perfuaded to prevent the ifluing of any unjuft edict againft Luther, iv. 555 unwilling to offend the Pope, he calls a diet at Worms, at which Luther is banifhed, ibid. ratifies the fentence of Luther’s banifhment, 56 and [7]; his interview with the Pope at Bologna, about calling a general council, and the anfwer of Clement, VII. to his requeft, 76, 77 ; is an ad- vocate for Papal authority at the diet of Augfburg, 93, 94; concludes a peace with the Lutherans, and the conditions of it, 100; liftens to the fanguine councils of Paul III. 110; his defigns give occafion to the Pro- teftants to take up arms, ibid. raifes an army againft the Proteftant princes for oppofing the council of Trent, 111; his bafe and perfidious behaviour to Philip Landgrave of Heffe, 112 and [y]; his real views, 118; difconcerted by Maurice of Saxony, 119; his YOL. VI. $ attempts 258 INDEX. attempts to impofe on the Germans the edict called In- - terim, and confequence, iv. $26. Charles 1. of England, his character, v. 119; three — principal objects of his adminiftration, 392 ; entrufts — the execution of his plan to Laud, 393 ; his proclama- tion in favour of Calvanifm perverted ‘by Laud, ibid. fub not. [m]; diffenfions between him and the Par- liament increafe, 396 ; the latter abolifh epifcopal go- vernment, and bring the King to the Scaffold, 397 ; re- flections upon this event, and the conduct of the Puri- tans, ibid. [/]; ftate of the church under him, and his fucceffors, 415; A& of Uniformity, called alfo Toleration Ac, under him, 416 and [A]; confequerices to the Non- conformifts ; and fluctuating ftate, ibid. 417; fuffering ftate of the Quakers under him, v. 4715 grants Pefrt- fylvania to William Penn, 473. Charnfi, or Solares, an account of, in xvi cent. iv. 270 and [¢]. Charron, an enemy to the Gofpel, i iv. 159. Chaumont, French ambaffador to the King of sedinis with the latter’s acute anfwer to the former’s memorial, v. 17 and [q]. Chemnitz, Martin, his examination of the council oF Trent commended, iv. 296, 297 ; Harmonies of the Hrvange ; lifts, 305. If. patron of arts, v. 72; his charatter, 120 and Childeric 11. King of France, depofed by Pope Zachary q in viii cent. ii. 230 [q]. Chillingworth, a leader of the Latitudinarians in xvii cent. — his great chara¢ter, v. 414; his work intitled the Re- ligion of Proteftants a fafe Way to Salvation, commend- . ed, ibid. [d.] China, Chriftianity planted there in vii cent. by Jefujabas — of Gaddala, it. 1513; the ftate of Chritianity pe in xiv cent. 297. nifhing fuccefs, 19; owing to the Jefuits, with » miffions. there in xvii cent. v. 183 their oie their dexterity in arts and fciences, 20; progrefs of — Chriftianity how retarded, with a change of affairs, ibid. great fuccefs, 21; Romith miffions in xviii s INDEX. * certs vi. 2; ftate of Chriftianity fomewhat precarious, 4, . a Clinefe monument difcovered at Siganfu in vii cent. ii. 152 and [2]; Chriftians, difpute about allowing them _ their old religious rites in xvili cent. vi..4. . Choniates, Nicetas, a good hiftorian in xiii cent. iil. 149. Chorepifcopi, their origin and office, 1. 106; permitted to baptize, but not to confirm, as confirmation was re- ferved to the bifhop alone, 129, 130 and [7]. Chofrces, King of Pertia, a violent perfecutor of the Chrif- tians in vi cent. ii. 1043 a patron of the Ariftotelian philofophy, 110. - ee , Thrift, his birth, i. 53 ; accounts of him in. the four gof- pels, 54; his choice of twelve apoftles and feventy dif= diples, and réafon for this particular number, 56; ex- tent of his fame beyond Judea, 57; his death, 59; re- furreétion and afcenfion, 60 ; pours out the Holy Ghoft on his apoftles, 61; his gofpel preached firft to the Jews and Samaritans, ibid. refpected among the Gens tiles, 65, 66 and [cc]; left the form of the church un- determined, 97 and [z]; inftitutes only two Sacra- ments, 123; hence a multitude of ceremonies not ne- ceflary or effential to Chriftianity, 124; comparifon between him and the philofophers, and its fatal confe- quence, 256, 257; a parallel arrogantly drawn between him and Apollonius Tyaneus, 3343; difputes about the nature of his body in vi cent. iis 1473; debates about the manner of his birth in ix cent. 349; the feftival of his body, or the Holy Sacrament in xiii cent. and its origin, ii. 180, 261; controverfy in xv cent. con- cerning the worfhip due to his blood, and how de- cided: by Pius I. 457, 458; his divine nature denied by the Socinians, iv. 485, 486; omniprefence of his flefh, a fubject of debate in xvii cent. v. 331; genera- tion of, according to Roell’s fentiments, 430; his hu- manity denied by the Quakers, with their opinions concerning him, 482, 483. Chriflian religion, the whole comprehended in two great points, and what thefe are, i. 115 rites or ceremonies multiplied in ii cent. and the reafons, 200; remark _ of Lord - Bolingbroke concerning the elevation of _ the hoft in the Romifh church, 201, [7]; firft ‘ike =a seafon 259 260° INDEX. reafon, a defire to enlarge the borders of ‘the churchy ibid. a .pafflage in Gregory Thaumaturgus’ life il- luftrating this, ibid. [4]; fecond reafon, to refute ca-’ lumnies and reproaches, with a remark thereon, 202 5 third reafon, the abufe of Jewifh rites, ibid. fourth reafon, the imitation of the heathen miyfteries, 204 and among the eaftern nations, ibid. fixth reafon, prejudices of converted Jews and Gentiles, 205; an example brought for an illuftration of this Jaft reafon, ibid? affemblies, where and when held by the primitive Chriftians, 206; the ftate of its doétrine in iii cent. 2723 vicious method of controverfy prattifed by its defenders in this cent. and ipurious writings among them, 281, 282; its progrefs in the eaft in vi cent. ii. 95; in the weft, 96; many converts retain their ido- latrous cuftoms through the vicious lenity of the mif- fionaries, 98 and [7]; miracles fuppofed to be wrought — by its miffionaries in this cent. examined, 99 ; three methods of explaining its dottrine about thistime, 128,. 129. Chriftianity, caufes of its rapid progrefs fupernatural, i. 67,1533 its fuccefs afcribed to abfurd caufes, 68 its progrefs in the Roman empire, 148 ; in Germany, 149, and ii. 2043 in Gaul, 150, 339; the converfion of the philofophefs in ii cent. if advantageous or not,- confidered, 156 ; is gradually corrupted, with a proof, 183, 1845 deprived of its primitive fimplicity, and: whence, 201, 206 ;- its fuccefs in iii cent. muft be im- puted partly to divine, partly to human caufes, 244,: 245; embraced by the Goths, 246, 338; interpreted’ according to:the principles of the Platonic philofophy,. 273 ; Julian attempts its deftruction, 329, 330; the efforts of the philofophers againft it, $334; and the prejudices received by the Chriftian caufe from them,. 335; eftablified in Armenia, 337 ; its progrefs among £1; fifth reafon, the fymbolical manner of teaching ~ i Be i the Abaffines and Georgians, ibid. the caufes of the — many converfions in iv cent. 340 ;. corrupted by the ifi- '- troduction of various rites, 392; embraced by the Burgundians, ii. 5 ; by the Franks, 6,7; by the Irifh, — $ ; converfions in v cent. caufes of, examined, 11; at- tempts INDE X. tempts. of the Pagans to deftroy its credit, 12; its _ decline in Britain, through the cruelty of the Anglo- _ Saxons, 13; oppofed by fecret enemies, 15; au- _ thorities and logical difcuffions thought more ufeful in proving its principles, than the word of God, 45; its progrefs in the eaft, 95; the converfion of Ethelbert, King of the Anglo-Saxons, and of many others in Britain, 96, 97, and il. 152; many Jews converted, iis 98, 99; Platonic philofophers, oppofe its fuccefs in their writings, 101; introduced into China by Jefujabas of Gaddala, 151;. many Jews compelled to. embrace it by the Emperor Heraclius, 156; propagated in Hyrcania and Tartary, 203, 372 ; _ fuffers through the fuccefs of the Turks and Sara- _ cens, 213, 214; embraced by the Danes, 276, 379 ; by the Swedes and Cimbrians, 276, 277; by the . Bulgarians, Bohemians, and Moravians, 278; Sla- vonians fend an embafly to Conftantinople, with their refolution, to embrace it, ibid. 279 and [f/f]; conver- - fion of the Ruffians, who are mifreprefented by Le- quien, 280 and [4], and 376; authority of the Fa- thers made the teft of truth in ix cent. $28: embraced by the Poles in x cent, by the Hungarians, 377; by the Norwegians, and through whofe endeavours, 381, $82 and [wu]; the zeal of Chriftian princes in propa- gating it in this cent. and the caufe, 388 ; no. writers in its defence at this time, 4253 converfion of the Pomeranians in xii cent. by Otho, Bifhop of Bam- berg, iii. 1,25; received by the inhabitants of the ifland of Rugen, through the pious labours of Abfa- lom, Archbilhop of Lunden, 3 and [4]; by the Finlanders, 4 and [c, d]; by the Livonians, ibid ; what judgment muft be formed of the converfions in (this cent. 8; its doétrines corrupted, and by what means, 80; its decline in Afia in xiv cent. ii. 301, 302; as alfo in China and Tartary, ibid; conver- fions of the Samogete and Indians in xv cent. con- fidered, $87; propagated by Spanifh and Portuguefe _ miffions, and the methods examined, iv, 153 and [a]; _ propagated in India, v. 10; how firft conveyed to, . Siam, Tonquin, and Kochin China, 143 its ene- mies in England, and how audacious in the reign of 33 Charles. 62 INDEX. Charles IT, 50; the ingenious treatifes in defence of re« ~ Jigion, and Boyle’s lectures founded, 51 and {x]; Bure net’s abridgment of thefe, 52, [y]; chief leaders of this impious band againft Chriftianity, and charaéters, ibid. 60, and notes; its enemies on the continent, 60, 68 and notes ; its profperous ftate in xviii cent. vi. 2; pro- pagated in Afia, Africa, and America, and by ‘whom, with its different fruits, ibid. 6; its enemies in Europe, and more efpecially in England, ibid. 7 and (/]; _ Atheifts, but few, 8 ; Deifts, who, and — be divided into different claffes, iia: Oliristians, ten perfecutions of them, by the Gentiles, i. 713 what emperors made laws againft them 72; why perfecuted by the Romans, 733; loaded with opprobrious calumnies, 75; falfely charged by Nero with burning the city of Rome, 79; their perfecution under him ibid. and the extent, 80; why perfe- cuted by Domitian and the martyrs, who, 823; a perfec equality among the primitive, 100; divided into believers and Catechumens, 1173 firft, thee care in the education of their youth, 118; dts fchools and Gymnafia different, ibid. fecret doctrine, what, 1193 lives and manners, 1203 controverfies early among them, 121; adopt the Jewifh rites in feveral places, but not in all, 124; unanimous in confecra- ting the firft day of the week to public worfhip, 125 ; churches eftablifhed among them, and how the pub- lic worfhip was conduéted, 127; the Lord’s Supper, feafts of charity and baptifm, 129; the fick anointed, and fafting introduced, 130; the perfecution under Trajan; 1573 under Adrian, 158; under Antoninus Pius, 159; the calumny of impiety and Atheifm charged upon them, refuted by Juftin Martyr, 160; perfecuted under Marcus Antoninus, ibid. and - the chief martyrs, who, 1623 the clemency of Commo- dus towards them, ibid. the calamities they fuffer under Severus, ibid. 248; rendered odious by ca- lumuies, 1633 at Alexandiiay’ captivated with the principles and difcipline of the’ modern. Platonics 169; their learning in ii cent. 176; why many be- come Afcetics, 1945; pious frauds, whence, 197 ; Earormiaunientien found neceffary, 198; penitential difcipling INDEX. difcipline gradually modelled by the Heathen myfte- ries, 199; and the expediency of this cuftom conti- dered, ibid. their immunities increafed under various emperors in iii cent. 241, 242; their numbers in- _ ereafed, partly by divine, and partly by human caufes, | 244, 2453; perfecution they fuffer under Maximin, 248; many revolt from the Chriftian faith, under Decius, 249; and the opprobious names given them, 250; certificates from the Pagan prieft to thofe who apoftatized, ibid. and[s]; warm difputes concerning the re-admiffion of the lapfed, upon their requeft to be reftored to the communion of the church, 251; perfecuted by Gallus Volufianus, and Valerian, 252; their ftate under Gallienus and Claudius tolerable, 253; perfecution under Aurelian prevented by his death, 254; attempts of the Jews againft them, 2575 their affairs reduced to a dangerous crifis under Dio- clefian, 315, 316; miferies very great under, Ga- lerius Maximin, 318; happy ftate under Conftantine the Great, ibid. calamities they fuffer under Licinius, $26; letters revive among them in iv cent. and the caufes, 345; yet many illiterate among them, 346; two moft pernicious maxims adopted by their teach- ers, 381; their immorality increafes, 3823 contro- verfies frequent among them, 384; fuffer from the fuccefs of barbarous invaders in v cent. ii. 11; the cruelty of the Goths and Vandals to them in Gaul, -13; their calamities from the Picts and Scots in Britain, ibid. perfecuted in Perfia, and the caufe, 15; the oppofition they met with from the Jews, ibid. fufferings from the Vandals in Africa, 61; from the Anglo-Saxons in England, 103; from the Huns and Lombards, ibid, from Chofroes in Perfia, 1045; opprefled by the Saracens in Spain and Sardinia, 214; their fuperftitious piety and morals in viii cent. 249; perfecuted in x cent, by the barbarians in the weft, $87; their affairs in Paleftine in a declining ftate, ili. 113 oppreffed by the Saracens in xii cent. and the caufe, 23 ; an important divifion of their doctors, 92 ; both faulty in the methods of defending and explain- ing Chriftian doétrines, ibid. the decline of their in- tereft in Paleftine, and how occafioned in xiii cent. s4 141; 63 264 INDEX. 1415 endeavour to extirpate the Saracens out of Spain ; 300, 386. , Christiern I. King of Denmark, promotes the Reforma- tion among the Danes, but from bad motives, iv. 82; is depofed and the reafons, 835; and [r]; the dif- ferent conduct of his fucceffor Frederick, ibid. 84; and [7]. \ III. his laudable zeal in reforming the Danifh church from Romifh fuperftition, and how he finifhed it by Bugenhagius, and the council at Odenfee, iv. 84, and []; fuppreffes Epifcopacy, and how far juftifiable, 86 and [x], ‘s Christina, Queen of Sweden, her change of religion and charaéter, v. 136 and [#]; joins with Lewis XIV. againft Pope Innocent XI. 157 [7]. Chryfoloras, Michael, his character ii. $06 and [7]. Chryfoftom, a general account of him and his works, i. 358 and [ y], 359, [2]; his commentaries on the fcriptutes, 870; moral treatifes, 374; the rigorous proceedings of Theophilus, Bifhop of Alexandria againft him, and on what account, ii. 53 and [w]; the injuftice of his fufferings confidered, 54. Chub, a Deiftical writer, in xviii cent. vi. 7 and [/]5his hypothefis of Deifm, 8. Church, in general, its ‘hiftory m vii cent. v. 1; in xviii. cent. and Romith in particular, its profper- ous ftate, vi. 2; miffions appointed by ‘the latter, and fuccefs, with obfervations, ibid. famous conteft concerning the ebfervance of the old Chinefe rites in China, and how decided in two Papal edigts, 3 ; con- fequence of the execution of thefe editts in China, 4, 5. and [kk]. ——Arminign, its hiftory and rife in xvii cent. v. 499; ‘by whom founded, and whetice denominated, ibid. and [a]; its commencement and doétrine’ of Ar- minius, 440 and [4]; who is oppofed, and by whom, 441 and [c]; progrefs of this church after his death, with fome hopes of a toleration, 442 and \[dJ; pacific, methods ufed by its meimbers, ‘bit in vain, 443 and [ef] their doctrine comprehénded ‘in five articles, and what thefe are, 444; Jaft of the five articles changed by the Arminians, 4455 ‘r¢femble Luther's doctrine, . INDEX. doétrine, with the Calvinift’s opinions concerning them, ibid. 446 and [/]; Prince Maurice declares againft the Arminians, and confequence, 447, 451 and notes 5 fynod convoked at Dort, to examine their doétrine, and ~ whom, ibid. and [#]; their tenets condemned by it, with the bad confequences to them, 452 and [o]; the fynod accufed of partiality by the Arminians, and with reafon, 453 and [p], 454; and [g,7r]; their fate after the fynod of Dort, 455 ; perfecuted varioufly ; _ gbid. are invited into Holftein, and form themfelves - Gnto a colony, ibid. and {u]; recalled from exile, 456 ; » their ancient and modern fyftem, 457, and(y]; which _ was invented by Arminius, but embellifhed by Epif- ‘copius, with the great end propofed by it, and its | principal heads, 458 and [z]; their confeffion of faith, but are not obliged ftrictly to adhere fo its doctrine, and confequence, 461 and [c,d]; united only in their opinions concerning predeftination and grace, 462 ; . their prefent ftate, ibid. fuccefs in England, 463; fun-— damental principle embraced at moft Proteftant courts, _ and what it is, ibid. great progrefs how retarded in Germany, ibid. 464 and [ee]; form of divine worfhip and ecclefiaftical government, 465 and [/]. Church, Dutch, its ftate in xviii cent. vi. 363 divided by the Cartefian, and Cocceian contreverfies, but with fome hopes of their termination, and whence, ibid. _ other controverfies, and concerning what, ibid. 37 and fe fi. ( , Eaftern, its hiftory in xvi cent. iv, 2445 divided ito three diftinct communities, ibid. Greek, properly - fovcalled, what, its fubdivifion into two branches, and - its four provinces defcribed, 245, 246 and [o, p, g]: its dottrme, 249 unfuccefsful attempt to unite it with the - Proteftants, 251. Churches, Eaftern, feparated from the Greeks and La- tins, iv. 257 ; comprehended under two clafies, with their names and fubdivilions, ibid. and [/]; the ~ remarkable averfion to Popery fhewn by thofe mem- - Bers of them who have been educated at Rome, 271, 272 and [7]; their flate in xviii cent. vi. 17; Greek INDEX. Greek Chriftians treated with more indulgence than formerly, 18. Church of England inclines to the fentiments of Luther, and in what refpect, iv. 387; but changes after the — death of Henry VIII. to Calvinifm, ib. receives anew form of ceremonials and difcipline under Queen Eli- zabeth, 389 and aE controverfy with the Puritans, 436; revolution in it, in favour of Arminianifm, v. 268, 389; its genius and fpirit, 370; ftate under James I. and changes made in it, 384, 392 and notes ; ftate under Charles I. ibid. 407 and notes; under — Cromwell, 409 and [7]; who tolerates all feéts but — Epifcopalians, ib. Prefbyterian government eftablifhed, — ib. [¢]; what feéts flourifhed at this time, 410 and — {u, w,x], 41l and [y]; its ftate under Charles II. and — his fucceflors, 415; divifions, whence the terms of — High-church and Low-church, 417, 418 and notes; — its {tate in xviii cent. vi. 335 eftablifhed form of go- — vernment, ib. Non-conformifts in general tolerated, ibid. the members of the eftablifhed church divided into two clafles, with their different opinions concerning — Epifcopacy, 34; warm difputes between them, with — the principal champions, ib. its fpirit with relation to thofe who diffent from it appears from its rule of doc- trine and government, and from Dr. Wake’s project of — peace and union between the Englifh and Gallican churches, ibid. and [w]; various fects in England, through the unbounded liberty of the prefs, and te lifhing religious notions, 35. i Greek, its hiftory and deplorable fate i in xvii cent. 2445 fome exceptions, ib. 245 and [a]; invin- cible aliens to the Latin church, ibid. and [6]; me- thods for foftening it, under Urban VIII. and great hopes of fuccefs.entertained by the Latins, who pub- hifhed many laborious treatifes on this plan, 246, 247 — and [d]; its doétrine, if not corrupted. by the Romifh miffonaries and doctors, 250, 251 and [g]; whence with bribery, &c. of the Jefuits in obtaining certifi- cates from the Greeks about fome Romifh points, 252. , Helvetic, what points firft excited a differeace between its members and the Lutherans, iv.373 and [7]; adopt INDEX. 267, adopt Zuingle’s doétrine of the Eucharift, 374 and [7]; oppofes Bucer’s endeavours to modify its doctrine to fome degree of conformity with that of Luther, ibid. warm contefts in it concerning the formulary of con- cord, and whence, vi. 38; and how terminated through the interceflion of the King of Great Britain and the States General, 39. Church, Lutheran, its rife, iv. 53, 54 and [¢]; progrefs re- - tarded by internal divifions relative to the Eucharift, 63; and by a civil war, 64, 665; its name commence- ment, and why called Evangelical, 281 ; why Lutheran, 282; began to acquire a regular form, &c. and raifed to the dignity of a lawful and complete Hierarchy, ibid. fum of its doétrine, ibid. certain formularies adopted by this church ibid. confeffion of Augfburg, with its defence, 283 and [a]; its ceremonies -and public wor- fhip, 285; rejeéts the ceremonies and obfervances of the church of Rome, 286 ; its vifible head and form of government, ibid. and [f]5; internal government re- moved from Epifcopacy and Prefbyterianifm, Sweden and Denmark excepted, 287 and [g]; Hierarchy, ib, liturgies, public worfhip and method of inftruction, 288; holidays and ecclefiaftical difcipline, 290 and [4]; excommunication, ib. and how brought into dif- pute, and to what attributed 291; few profperous or unfavourable events, 292 and [#]; allegations of their enemies againft the religious peace, unjuft, 292, 293 and [m]; ftate of learning 294; ftudy of the Belles Lettres and languages 296; authors eminent therein, ib. various fate of philofophy among them, 297 ; fects among them, 299; fcience of theology correéted and improved, $03; exegetic theology, its ftate, 304; re- {pective merits of interpreters, 3053 two clafles, 306 ; didactic theology, ibid. its form changed, 307 ; morality, its ftate, and writers upon this fubject, 308; no re- gular fyftem, 309 ; polemic or controverfial theology introduced, 310; afperity in its difputants, how alle- viated, $11 three periods to be diftinguifhed in the hiftory of this church, 3123 enjoys tolerable tran- quillity during Luther’s life, ibid. debates between Luther and the fanatics in the firft period, and who they were, ibid. 313 ; alfo between him and Caroloftadt, with 268 INDEX, with the occafion, 315, 316 and [g, %, 7]; and Schwenckfeldt, 317; and Antinomians, 320; debates . in the fecond period between the death of Luther and - Melancthon, 323; methods to heal divifions how fru- ftrated, 339 ; form of doctrine projected, and James Andrex employed, 340 ; rejeéts the form of concord, 348 ; judgment concerning the controverfies in it, 354 ; principal doctrines and writers, 3553 its hiftory in — Xvii cent. v. 2653 lofies ground in fome places, ib. at- tempts made towards an union between the Lutheran freedom of philofophical inquiries gains ground, 284 5 ecclefiaftical polity, and bad confequence thereof, 292 ; moft eminent writers in this century, 293; hiftorical -view of its religious doctrine, 2945 commotions in it, 301 its external and internal ftate in xviii cent. vi, 18; receives a confiderable acceflion, and whence, with its fuccefs in remote countries, but is opprefled at home, 19; methods of defence, &c. changed, and why, ibid. attempts to reform its body of ecclefiaftical law, oppofed by its chief rulers whence contefts arife, with their motives for oppofition, 20; its inteftine enemies and the fate they meet with, ibid. fome pre- ' tended Reformers, but they fall into contempt, and are forgot, 21; ftate of philofophy, 24; metaphyfics im- . proved, and by whom, ibid. oppofed, and controverfies . thereon, with the charges brought againft it, 25; the Wertheim tranflation of the Bible condemned; and its author imprifoned, ibid. the Pietiftical controverfies ftill carried on, but reduced to one principal queftion, — _ and reformed churches, 269 declaration of the fynod — of Charenton, 271; profperous events, 280 and [p];_ . progrefs in learning, 2814; ftate of philofophy, 282 ; and what that is, 26; other religious contefts and di- vifions in this church, 27. f{titution and founders, ib. no centre of union, and how far this remark is true, 357 and [g]; the caufes that produced this ftate of things, $583 who may claim as members of it, $360; its progrefs in Switzer- land, 361 controverfy between the Lutherans and , ‘Reformed, Church, reformed, its hiftory in xvi cent. iv. 356; con . INDEX 269 Reformed, about the Eucharift, 3625; progrefs of it, $64, 366 3 difpute about predeftination, 369; difcord carried to the greateft height, 370; what worthy of -obfervation in the rife and progrefs‘of this church, 371 ; its hiftory comprehended in two periods, ib. its principal founder, 374; form of doétrine, different - from Zuingle’s 377; is oppofed, 380; yet propagated in many countries, 381 ; in Germany and France, 382 ; its ftate in the Netherlands, 404 ; in Poland, 405 ; divifions, 410 and [¢]; doctrine adopted by it, 412 5 how different from the Lutherans, 413, 414; and the importance of thefe differences, 415 ; to whom belongs the right of ecclefiaftical government, determined, 416 5 its form of ecclefiaftical government, 418, 419, and fz]; ftate of church-difcipline, 420 ; learning, 423 + interpreters of fcripture, 424; theological dodtrine, 426; ftate of morality, 428; explained by Perkins, and others, 429; perfons of eminent genius in this church, 438 ; gains ground in Heffe and Brandenburg in xvii cent. v. 266, 267 ; its hiftory in this cent. 348 ; limits extended, id. 349 [m, , 0]; decline in France, 3503 receives injuriots treatment from the French court, $52: its decline in the Palatinate, 356: ftate of fearning, 357 and [{v]: of explanatory, 358: and di- dactic theology, 362: and alfo of morality, 363: con- troverfies, 365, 384: its ftate in xvHi cent. vi. 27: its great extent, and who may account themfelves mem- bers of it, 28, 29, and notes: expreffion of Dr. Mo- fheim cenfured, 28, [0]: inaccuracy cenfured, ib. [p]: remarkable error in the quarto edition of this work corrected, and how, with the defence of the Reformed church againft the charge of approximation to Popery, - 29[g]: no general fubject of controverfy between the Lutherans and Arminians, and how far this remark is true, 31 and [s]: projeéts of re-union between the Re- formed and the Lutherans, and whence wniuccefsful, 32 and [#}. | éhurch, Reformed, in France difpofed to favour Armi-~ nianifm, v. 370: particular tenets, 371: the caufe of departing from their brethren in fome points, 372 : charged with fome coneeflions of moment to Popery : ‘ieee ‘ and is which Janfenifm is fupported, 15; pretended miracles INDEX and this charge examined, ib. and [i], 373 and [A] controverfy raifed by. the Hypothetical Univerfalifts, — $753 Cameron and Amyraut’s attempts, with the form — of reconciliation drawn up by the latter, ib. Church, Romifh, fends miffionaries into Tartary in xiii cent. iii. 192: a great fchifm in xiv cent. 326; its bad — confequences, 327: plan for reforming it, and the fabftance of it, in xvi cent. iv. 109-and [w]: charged with fanaticifm and fuperftition, 141, 142: zealous — in appointing an infinite number of miffionaries, and how accounted for, 177: character of commentators, 215, 216: theological difquifitions in this church de-. mand reformation, and why, 218 and [g]: ftate of — practical religion among its members, 220: moral writers divided into three clafles, 221 and[¢]: pro- — duces many polemic divines, and their character, ibid. — its internal ftate gperined, and proved to be dif- — : principal fubje&ts of debate re- — ordered, 222, 223 duced to fix, and explained, 226, 233, and notes: vain attempts to unite the Ruffian church to this, 273: little or no fuccefs attends the labours of the mif- — fionaries among the Eaftern fects, and iniquitous prac- — tices ufed to gain converts, 275, 277 and [wl]: oe how far it was confidered a true church by the © commiffioners of Queen Elizabeth, 397; its hiftory and Popes in xvii cent. v. 97: attempts to ruin — the Proteftants, but unfuccefsful, 104, 105; writers — on both fides, ib. lofes ground in the Eaft, with two ftriking inftances of it, 138 and [s]; its downfal in Abyffinia, 139; the papal authority, its decline, 144; French maxim concerning it, embraced by moft princes and ftates of Europe, ib. all profpect of reconciling the proteftants with the members of the Romifh communion quite removed-in xviii cent. and how, vi. 103; inteftine divifions in this church, 113 controverfy relative to the jefuits and Janfenifts ftill continues, 12 and [p]; debates occafioned by the New Teftament of Quefnel, with the Bull of © Pope Clement XI. in condemnation of it, 13; com-— motions raifed by this Bull in France, with the iffue in favour of it, 14; two circumftances, by by INDEX. "by the remains of Abbé Paris refuted, and vifions. of the Janfenifts confidered, and fuccefs of their caufe, 16 and [r], 17 and [rr] attempts of the Pontiffs to renew the Abyffinian miffion ineffectual, 18. : Church, rulers, how called in i cent. 1. 101; their cha- raéter and office, ib. diftin€tion between teaching and ruling Prefbyters confidered, ib. and [e]. Ruffian, its hiftory and rife in xvii cent. v. 253 and [m, 7]; change introduced into it by Peter I. 255 ; its ftate in xviii cent. vi. 17 ; followers fomewhat more civilized than in the former ages, with fome exceptions, ib. ; Churches, if the firft Chriftians had any, confidered, i. 127 and [z]; the remarkable zeal of Chriftians for rebuild- ing and adorning them in Xi cent. ii. 576. » more ancient, their hiftory, v. 97. -» modern, an account of, iv. 281. Chytreus, eminent for his knowledge in hiftory in xvi cent. iv. 296. Cimbrians, converted to Chriftianity in ix cent. ii. 277. _Cinnamus, an hiftorian in xii cent. his character, iii. 27. Circumcelliones, in Africa, their rife and ravages, i. 406 ; fevere proceedings again{ft them after their defeat at Bagnia, 407. Ciftertian monks, their rife in xi cent. ii. 530; founder Robert Abbot of Moléme, ib. difcipline, 5315; are gradually corrupted, ib. and [c]; their opulence and credit in xii cent. due toSt. Bernard, Abbot of Clairval, ili. 66; whence called Bernardins, ib. divifion between _ them and the monks of Clugni, 67. Clarendon, Conftitutions of, what, and their defign, iii. 56 and [s]- . Lord, his account of Archbifhop Abbot, v. $87 and [ f]; partiality cenfured, 388 fub [ /]. Clarke, Dr. Samuel, charged with altering the orthodox doétrine of the Trinity, vi. 39; his method of in- quiring into that fubjeét, and his dottrine of it com- prehended in fifty-five propofitions, 41, fub not. [=]: ‘endeavours to avoid the imputation of herefy ineffec- tual, is branded with that of Semi-Arian, and pro- - ceeded 271 272 INDE Xi | ceeded againft by the houfes of convocation, with his prudence, 42 fub [2]; is oppofed by feveral divines, and particularly by Dr. Waterland, and doting himfelf with fpirit, 43. claudius, Emperor, the ftate of the church. inde him, to- lerable, i. 253. Bifhop of Turin, his expofition and chronology, ii. 314, $273; his laudable zeal in ix cent. againft images and their worfhip, 337 ; is oppofed, 338 ; fuccefs in maintaining his opinions, ib. the doétrine maintained - by his adverfaries, ib. ———— denies Chrift’s divinity, iv. 488. Glaufenburg, academy at, iv. 526 and fx]; account of ibid. clemangis, Nicholas de, his great character, iii. + and [ thea Bifhop of Rome, the moft eminent writer ini- cent. his works, i, 109, 110 and [+, 4]; fome writings: falfely attributed to him, 110 and [w]. Alexandrinus, his great character, i. 182 commen- tary on the fcriptures loft, 1865 work ageinft Hegeties, 188 ; treatifes on morality loft, 191. clement, of Ireland, milreprefented by Boniface, ee ii. 2733 dodanie at a council by Pope ered ib. the Herefy he is charged with, axel; ib. aan IIL Pope, remarkably zealous for Crufades, iii. 63. ~—— V. abrogates the laws made by Boniface vin. and thews himfelf to Philip the Fair in other he ii. 316; 3 contentions which happened at his death concerning the choice of a fucceffor, ib. VI. his character and ambition, iii . 324; toil to himfelf the difpofal of various churches and benefices, ibid. VII. his character, iv. 62 ; infolent behaviour. at. an interview with the Emperor ‘Charles V. at Bologna, 773 reafons for deferring to call a general council, 101 and [7]. =—— VIII. (Hippolito Aldobrandimi), an account of, v. 97 and [a]. clea INDEX. Clement YX. (Rofpigliofi) his character, v. 161; peace of, 317, 218 and [uv | ——— XI. (Albani) his high character, v. 103 and - [m]; decides the controverfy relating to the Chinefe rites againft the Jefuits, and fevere edict of, vi. 35 which is mitigated, and how, ibid. confequence in China, 4; condemns by his bull Unigenitus, Quefnel’s New ‘Teftament, and anecdote concerning, 13 and foal #5 j nia XI. character of, vi. 9. Clementina, {purious, i. 283 and [7]. Clergy, a perfect equality among them in i cent. 1. 107; an artful parallel between the offices of the Chriftian and Jewifh, with the pernicious confequences, 179 ; their vices in iii cent. 266; they aflume fuperior dig- nity, which occafions inferior orders, 267 ; concubinage introduced among them, 269; crimes charged on them, with the caufe, in iv cent. 356; their exceffive pride in v cent. ii. 30; and fource of their vices, 313 their vices not to be reftrained by the legiflature in viii cent. - 221; veneration for them greater in the Weft than in the Eaft, and why, 222 [4]; the increafe of their re- venues, whence, 223 and [/]; are invefted with tem- poral ee 224; great liberality to them, and the caufe of, 225, 226, and [#]; their enormous crimes in ix cent. and fources of them, 295, 296; zealous in the caufe of fuperftition, 317 ; their revenues increafed . through the fondnefs that prevailed for relics, 324; Vices in X cent. principally imputed to the examples of the pontiffs of Rome, 399, 400 ; fimony and ‘concubi- nage frequent among them, 411 and [e], 412 and [7]; decay of piety and difcipline among them in xi cent.” . #78; their infamous lives in xiii cent. iii. 164; com- plaints againft them in xiv cent. 312; the great decline - of the Chriftian church in xv cent. through their ne- glect and vices, 400; the objects of univerfal contempt in xvi cent. iv. 16; the doétrines they chiefly inculca- ted, what, 24; neglect a reformation of principles, and why, 25. > < +— of Rome, their ftate in xvi cent. iv. 195; obtain confiderable advantages at the expence of their pon- , tiffs, 196; manners of the fuperior, and caufe of VOL. VI. T their 273 » INDEX their great corruption, ib. 197; the inferior orders more Virtuous in their principles, ib. their ftate in xvii cent. v. 163; how corrupted, with feveral exceptions, 164, [5], ani 165. Clerks, apoftolic account of that ‘order, ay its abolition, iii. 354. regular, their rife in xvi cent. iv. 202. Clovis, King of the Salii, founder of the kingdom of the Franks in Gaul, ii. 6; converted to Chriftianity, and how induced to embrace it, ib. is baptized by Remi- . gius, bifhop of the Salii, ib. the influence. of his conver- _ fion on the: minds of the Franks, 7; the miracle faid to be performed at his baptifm, a fiétion, ib. and [0]; his CREECH gave rife to the title of Moft Chriftian King, 8 Clugni, Monks of, their founder Odo, Abbot of Clugni, ii. 412; difcipline foon adopted in all the European convents, ib. a miftake made by writers concerning this — order, 413 [A]; jealous of the Ciftertians, iii. 67. Bene- dictines degenerate in xii cent. iii. 67. Cocceius, John, his fentiments followed by the Dutch di- vines in xvii cent. v. 296; method of interpreting {cripture, 360; followers and tenets, ib. 363; whoare — united with the Cartefians, 422 ; his feivtinaent con- — cerning Holy Scripture, and account of, 425 ; differs from Calvin, and how, 426; his chimerical fyftem, ib. fentiments concerning the doétrinal part of theo- logy, 427; is oppofed, yet, after all, ftands. his ground, 428. Coddeus, Peter, affifts Arnaud in propagating ookey eas in Holland, v. 219. Codinus, George, his works, iii. 440. Cenobites, an order of Monks in iv cent. an account of, i iy 380. Creat awriter of the lives of the faints in vi cents ii. 130. College de propaganda fide, founded at Rome m xvii cent. v. 1. number of members, ib. and [a]; bufinefs, 25 another By Urban VII. 3; fome of the fame nature in France, 4; altercations of hae miffionaries with thofe of the Bas ib. Collegiantsy INDE X: Coilegiants, a Sociriian fect, their rife in xvii gent: U. 5045 and [¢], 505 [x] ; foihiders 507; whence called Colle- giants and Rhinfbergers, ibid. and [x]; their cuftoms and tenets, ib. extenfivenefs of their community} which comprehends all Chriftian fects, 508 ; debates among them; and concerning what; 509 and al. Collins, his impiety and ‘Deifm in xviii cent. vi. 7 and {/J. Collyridians, a {e& in iv cent: is 432 ; worfhip the Virgin _ Mary, 1b; ‘Coloniay Dominic, the ufe of his Hiftory of the controver- fies in the church of Rome; iv. 234. [e]. Columban, the difciple of Congal, an account of, ii. 117, 124 and [w]3 the fuccefs of his miniftry in vii. cent. Comeftor, Peter, his character, iii. 80. Commentaries, chains of them in ix cent. ral ee nane this name, ii. 325 and [7p]. Commentators, few men of judgment amongft them in iv cent. i. 368 ; pervert the natural expreflions of {crip- ture, and earch for allegorical fenfes, 369 their cha- racter in vi cent.,and divifion into two clafles, ii. 126.5 | few among the Greeks in ix cent. and defects of the Latin, $26;, allegorical, their fundamental principle, ' -and number of fenfes, 326, 327 5 deferve little notice in x cent: 423; many in xi cent. but very unequal to the undertaking, 546 ; their defects in Xi cent. iil. 86; their character in xiv cent: iti. 362 5 in xv cent. 452. Commi iffton-court, high, account of, iv. 394 and [p]; ex- -orbitant power, ib. in fine 5 princes laid down by it, 397; how anfwered by the Puritans, ib.—399. Commodus, Emperor, ftate of the Chriftians under him, is. 162 and [4]. Comnenus, Alexis, Emperor of Greece, fufpects the de- » figns of the firft Crufade, and is at firft afraid, ii. 443 5 a great patron of letters, 457; his controverfy with the Manichezans, 578. — , Emanuel, his character and works, iii. 10], 102. Conception, immaculate, of the Virgin ‘Mary, conteft about in xii cent. iii, 104, 105 and [4]; the caufe of additional veneration being paid her, 1063 contro- TZ verly 275 276 INDEX verfy about it in xvii cent. between the Francifcans and Dontinicans, v. 329, $30 and:[g]; feaft inftituted in ~ honour of it by Clement XI. 231, fub fim. not. Lg]. Concord, form, account of, iv. 284, 8453. why called © Book of Torgaw, ibid. its compilers, and account of, , _ 346 [, c]; purpofes for which ufed, 3475 produces — much difturbance, and oppofed by the Reformed, ib. and even. by the Lutherans themfelves, 3485 their ‘dif. ferent motives, with Julius of Brunfwick’s condudt, 349, 3503 why rejected in his dominions, ibid. fup-— prefled in Brandenburg m xvii cent. v. 269 and [7]; difputes in Switzerland concerning it, 4365 by whom drawn up, and why, ib. 4873; good intention of it fruf-— trated, and contefts occafioned, ib. abrogated at Bafit and Geneva, and falls into oblivion, ib. 438 5 difputes — about it in Switzerland in xviii supe and lofes much ‘, of its credit, vi. 38. ‘Concordate, what, iv. 135. forcibly impofed on his fabjedts | by Francis I. of France, ib. and [A]. ° Conference, between Proteftants and Papifts at Ratifbon, v. 123; at Newberg, ib. at Thorn, between feveral Doétors of the Lutheran, Reformed, and. Romifh — charches, ib. at Rheinfeldt, between the Reformed and — the Catholics, ib. in France between Claude and Bof- — fuet, 124; at Leipfic, between the Lutherans and — Reformed, 272; at Caffel, C5950 and at Thorn, 274 — and [7]. ‘iniae Confeffional, fome grovndlefs reinuiies in it anfwered, Vie @ 45,61. See Appendix H.and TH. 5 Confeffors, who entitled to this name, ey WY eveneradion 5 paid to them perverted, and their nuwaberyib: records: * of their lives and actions loft, 79. +5 Confucius, affertion concerning him, v. 295 religious wor= - fhip paid him,’by the Chinefe, $2 and balk y 4 Congall, Abbot, propagates the monaftic’ aipline in ‘Great Britain, ii. 117. 4 Congregation of Aid, why fo called, iv. 240 5 hiltory of ; SEL proceedings uncertain, 241 and [m]. &, of Cardinals, their office, iv. 171. [ce]. . ‘of the Holy ate in eb akin? fon Bi v. 4. Conrad, of Lichtenau, his charattt, i iii. 155. Conrady INDE Xi . Goes, of Marpurg, the firft German inquifitor, iii, 273 5 his barbarity,and fate, ibid. and. [4, /]- Conflancey the famous council held at, in xv. cent. iii. . 403; its defigns to heal the divifions in the Papal em- pire, 404; limits the authority of the Pope, ib. its happy hie ib. and [m,n]; iflues out a decree againft . the writings and afhes of Wickliffe, 416 ; deprives the Laity of the cup in the Holy Sacrament, and the rea- fon, 416. Conflans obtains all the weftern provinces, i. 328; is foon deprived of his empire, and aifaffinated by the order. of Magnetius, ib. ‘Conftantine the Great, made Emperor in the weft, i. 3183 3 - publifhes an edict in favour of the Chriftians, and re- . ftores peace to the church, 3194 is involved in a civil ._ war hereupon, and defeats Maxentius, 320; grants the -Chriftians power to live according to their own laws - and inftitutions, ib. is converted to Chriftianity, and _ different opinions concerning his faith, ib. the fin- _ cerity of his faith proved, 3223 is baptized by Eu- febius, Bithop of Nicomedia a few days before his . death, ibid, and [w]; whether influenced fomewhat - by worldly motives to embrace Chriftianity, confi- # dered, 323; the influence of Chriftianity and fuper- ftition compared, ibid. and [x]; ftory of the crofs feen by him in the air, 324; and attended with feveral . difficulties, and hypothéfis about it, ib. and [a]; his . colleague Licinius perfecutes: the Chriftians, 326 and . [4]; but is defeated and ftrangled, ibid ; his efforts , againft Paganifm, and zeal for Chriftianity; $273 dies - and is fucceeded by his three fons, who- maffacre all theirrelations but two, ibid: and [c], and 328; models . ecclefiaftical government according to the civil, 349 5 . divides it into external and internal, 350; how he and his fucceffors frequently called councils, Sc. ibid ; raifed _ in the Bithop of Byzantium a rival to Rome, 3513 prefides at, and determines an ecclefiaitical caufe againft . the Donatifts, 406.. -———— Il. what doiaiaitesis were allotted to him, i. $268 ; engages in a war with his brother Conftans, and is flain, ibid. T3 Conftantiney 277° 278 o INDEX Conftantine, Copronymus, his zeal dgainft image-worfhip,’ il. 239, 2645; calls a council, which condemns this practice of fuperftitian; 265; the validity of this coun’ - cil denied by the Roman Catholics; ib. a the - monks, who oppofed the decree of this council, chaf- tifed by him, ib. Porphyrogennetta, his zeal for reviving learn- - ing among the Greeks in x cent. ii, $3905 encourages literature by his example and munificence, 391 and [¢]; his laudable defign, how fruftrated, 392; calls an af- - fembly. of the clergy, in which fourth os are prohibited, 426. Con/tantinople, the firft council at, affembled by Theodos. fius, the Younger, i. 427; which condemns the Mace- donian Herefy, and. confirms andj improves the doétrine of the Nicene council relative to the Trinity, ib. an- other fummoned by Juftinian, ii. 1355 the three chap- ters condemned here, its authority admitted by the pon- tiffs of Rome, but rejected by the African’ Bifhops, - 1363 decree paffed at it, refpeéting the faffering of one upon the crofs, 137; the third council at, called here by Conftantine Copronymus, condemns the prac- tice of image-worfhip, but its ‘decifion is found infuf- ficient to ftop the progrefs of this fuperftition, 265; the city taken in xv cent. and the great decline of Chrifti- anity, in the Eaft, iii, 389. i: Patridt ol of, his jurifliion in iv cent, i. 355; 3 is placed next to the Bifhop of Rome, and con- fequences. of this promotion, ibid. contends with the Pope for fupremacy in v cent. il. 235 his power aug- mented by Leo in vii cent. 240; difputes about pre- — eminence in ix cent. 350, 3513 by whom eleéted in — modern times, iv. 247; confirmed in his office by the © Emperor of the Turks, ib. his extenfive power and re-~ venues, whence, 248, 249, and [s, #], Conftantius, declared fole Emperor on the death of his brothers, i. 328; his death, and fucceffor, ib. Chlorus, his mild government in Gaul, i. 317; Chriftians in the Weft enjoy peace under him, 318 5 - is fucceeded, upon his death, by Conftantine the Great, — his { on, ib. Confubftantiation, INDEX. Confubfantiation, when introduced inftead of Tranfub- ftantiation, and by whom, ii. 281. haa Controverfial writers, employed in explaining the terms - of falvation and acceptance in icent.i. 122; their me- — rit and demerit in ii cent. 1903 called Oeconomical, and whence, “81, fuppofititious and fpurious writings frequent among them, 282; fcurrility and dialectic much ufed by them in iv cent. $71; and the chief at this time, 373 : very confiderable in v cent. ii. 44 ; the rules of the ancient Sophifts efteemed by them as the _ beft method of confuting error, ib. their works defti- “+tute of probity, moderation and. prudence in vi cent. 1315 how far they may be confidered as worthy of an attentive perufal in vii cent. 182 ; few engaged in effen- tial points of religion in viii cent. but confined to the difputes about image-worfhip, 259; prevented in ix cent. by inteftine divifions from oppofing the common enemies of their faith, 332 ; {cholaftic method of difpu- ting introduced among them in xicent. 552; and flou- rifhes in xii cent. iil. 99 ; more numerous than refpect- able in xiii cent. 254 ; few worthy of notice in xiv cent. 367 ;, many eminent among them in xv cent. 456. Controverfies, private in xvi cent. v. 335, 336 and [x]. Controverfy, concerning the Millennium, i. 284 ;—the baptifm of Heretics, 285; Meletian, 384; Arian, _ 387; between Jerome and Vigilantius, ii. 51, 52; concerning the three chapters, what, and how termi- _ mated, 134, 1353; relative to image-worfhip, with its origin, and progrefs in viii cent. 259, 267; about the derivation of the Holy Ghoft, 268, 338 ; con- cerning images, among the Greeks, 332 ; and among the Latins in ix cent. 335; the Eucharift, begun by: Pafcafius Radbert, 339 ; and predeftination and. grace, $43; the words Trina Deitas, 348; the birth of Chrift, 349 ; univerfal ideas, begun in x cent. 396 ; the Eucharift and predeftination, and grace, fub-. fides, and the reafon, 418; fourth marriages, with the divifions occafioned by it in the Greek churches, but terminated by Conftantine. Porphyrogennetta, 425, 426; about the ufe of unleavened bread in xi cent. 556; relative to Martin Bifhop of Limoges, if il T4 worthy: 280 INDEX worthy of an apofilefhip, 571); to the God of Mat homet, iii. 102 ; to 'the itomaculace conception of the Virgin Mary, 105 and [#]; concerning the of Chrift’s blood, 4575 the prefence of Chrif’s body and blood in the SAbvarnleney between the Reformers - in xvi cent. iv. 62, 63; the ufe of feafon in religion in xvii cent. v. 429; and -reducible to two queftions, ibid. by whom this was oppofed, and rs mo Py 430, Controverfy, adiaphoriftic, or about wnat indifferent, - between Melanéthon and Flacius in xvi cent: iv. “2 1 and [5]; the two quéftions difeufled gave rife to difpute about the er of ened cates 327 and ~ Hotes. , fynergiftical, iv. $29 and (one principal cham pions in it, 330. Conventual brethren, who, ti, $53. Converfi fons, in iv cent. the caufes of, candies 340 ; - inv cent. to what owing, i. 105; imix cent. the nattre - of, and views, 2805 traces of idolatry among the con- . verted, accounted for, 281... Converfion of Jews and Moats in Spain, in Xv cent. by force, 111, 386. Copiate, their office in hie oo i. 267, 268; and (Ji ia . fine. Copts,y in Aifcite, their averfion to the charch of Rome i in KV cent. v. 258. Gorbinian, a zealous mir ony ony among the Getinans in vi cent. 11, 207, Cordt,‘Chriftian Bartholomew de, a patron’ of Bourignon’s doGrine, and account of, v.'316. Cornelius, Anthony, one'of-the founders of 04: collegiants an account of, v. 507. Pil tap et Corrupticolie, wht) Ai. DATS sieeic opinions: na be a Chrift’s body, 148. Cortefius, Panlus, his Cotminentary on Proverbiyélt, 454, Cufinas, vbifhep of Jerufalem, his charaéter, ii. 246. Council, general, one very much defired in xvi cent. iv. 100; why retarded by Pope Clement VII. 101 and {25 ‘aso eludes his promife, and dies, ib. and [4]; his fucceflor Paul Il. inclined to call-one,. propofes to “@ffemble it at Mantua, and why protefted againft by the INDEX o the Préteftants, who’ draw up the arti¢les of Smalcald, 102 and [/, 1]. Gowncils, if any in icent. i, 107 ; whether that of Jerufalem | was one, ibid. []; their origin among the Greeks, ~ 178; foon become univarial ibid. increafe the Heyer « of the bifhops, ibid. Councils, cecumenical, when firlt ohaalithed, i i. S745 hae fo called, 348; their power diminifhed by Alexander TL. Pope, iii..67. Courayer, Dr; remarkable anecdote concerning, him, and charatter, vi. 53. Cranmer, achbifitcip of Canterbury, an account of, iv. Crantwauld, Wialewinn, affifts Schwenfeldt againft Lather, sive S1Bs: : Orellius, mT at the: Saxon court, protects the Crypto - . Calvinifts in xvivcent. iv. $52; fuffers death, 353 and crellius, Samuel, (profeffor of theology among the Soci- ; tians) differs from Sotinus, and whence called the Ar- » temonite, v. 505 [vw]; dies at. Amfierdam, vi. 39. Crefcens, his virulent efforts againft Chriftianity, and par- ticularly againft Juftin Martyr, i. 164. Cromwell, ftate of the church under him in xvii cent. v. 408; attached to no particular fect, ibid. favours the ~ independents in order to balance the Prefbyterians, 409 » and [7];, tolerates ;all fects but Epifcopalians, ibid. re- _ folves at firft to fupprefs the Quakers, but afterwards is obliged to defift, v. 469.: Croft, if one of the Trinity can be faid to have fuffered on it, debated, i ii. 137; how made.a siti of innocence in . 1% cent. ii. $61 and. [iz]. ' crown and rofary of the Virgin, an inftitution i in X cent, | di, 4293 and. what, ibid:;: Crump, Henry, attacks the Mendicants'in xiv cent, iii. 321. Grufades, holy wars, See War Holy. Cuiper, Francis, oppofes Fie eebgess fentiments in fa- vour of Spinoza’s dodtrine, and controverfy thereupon, ig mi his writings, and an account of, ibid. {ub not. z Cufits 281 282 INDEX. Cufa, Nicholas de, his works, i iii. 442 and [g]; labours to reform the fchoolmen in xv cent. 454. ° Cyprian, bifhop of Carthage, oppofes the re-admiffion j : of the lapfed in the perfecution under Decius, and — gains his point, i. 251 ;. fuffers martyrdom under Va- — lerian, 253 5 a charaéter of his works, 271 ; oppofes — the imperious meafures of — a of Rome; 286. : Cyriac, of Ancona, introduces a tafte for coins in xv cent. iil. 395. Cyril, Bifhop of Jerufalei, his character and works, i. 358; admired for his catechetical difcourfes, 370. ——, Bifhop of Alexandria, his character, ii. 34 and 7 {g]; Commentaries’ on the Scriptures, A2 and [d]3 anathematizes Neftorius twelve times, 68; prefides at _ the council of Ephefus, ibid. condemns Nifieeing, ibid, how blameable in the Neftorian controverfy, 69, 70, and [p];-anathematized at Ephefus by John of mani tioch, 71. ——, Patriarch of Conftantinople, his charatter, v.. 249 ; ;z oihasigitle to Rome in xvii cent, ibid. wat LA ]3 is put to death, 250. bgiastioend D ag Damascenus, John, his concife and comprehenfive view of Ariftotle’s doctrine, ii. 217; is followed: by many in the ftudy of this philofophy, ibid; his character, 246; Commentary on St. Paul’s Epiftles, 250 ; fyfte- matic works, 257 5 polemic writings, 259. > Damianifts, a fe& in vi-cent. ii. 150; their founder Da- mian, Bifhop of Alexandria, ibid’; doétrine of the Tri- nity, ibid. Damien, Peter, his charaéter, i ii. 5413 moral, 5515 and controverfial works, 552. Damila, Nilus, a zealous advocate for the Greeks againft the Latins in. xiv cent. iii. $60. Dancers, a fe&t in xiv cent. iii. 382 and [é]. Danhaver, John Conrad, oppofes. Rheinboth in hae opi nions in xvii cent. v. 336. Daniel, Gabriel, defends the Jefuits, iv. 229 [z]. Dante, INDE X. Dante, his charaéter, zeal, and fuccefs in reftoring the pu- ~ rity of the genuine eloquence of the Latins in xiv cent. ili. 307. Dantzic, {mall Socinian feét founded at, in xvi cent. iv. SiG. Dantzigers, (or Pruffians), a fect of the reformed Anabap- tifts, and why fo called, v. 492 and [/]. Darenfis, Johannes, his explications of the pretended Dio- - nytius, ii. 258. Davides, Francis, propagates Socinianifm in Tranfylva- « Mia, iv. 513; adopts the doétrine of Budnzus about Chrift, 525; his imprifonment and death, 526 and [w]. David; ifs, (David Georgians), a ridiculous fect in xvi cent. iv. 4813 impiety of the founder, why exagge- rated, 482; fome remains of them in Holftein, Frief= ' land, and other countries, 483. Deaconneffesi in the primitive church, their office defcribed, . 1.104, Deacons, of the church at Jerufalem, their office defcribed, i. 103 ; if the young man who carried out Ananias and Sapphira belonged to this order, ibid. [4]. Decius; the dreadful perfecution under him, and confe- quences, i. 249. Decretals, forged, procured by the Pontiffs, to eftablith their fupremacy in ix cent. ii. 305 and [z]; 336 and : [4]; a collection of them made in xiii cent. by Ray- mond of Pennafort, iii. 163 and [7]. Deijis, promote’ their principles with impunity under . Cromwell in .xvii cent. and their chiefs, v. 4103 ace count of them in xviii cent. their notions, and principal writers, vi. 8; effential religion, its author and refuta- _ tion, 9 and [x]. Deities, Heathen, who admitted to this honour, i. 25, 26 and [77]. Delft, aflembly of the Dutch clergy held at, by alii every candidate for orders is obliged to declare his ab~ horrence of Cartefianifin, v. 424. Demiurge, of the Eaftern philofophers, who, and his chaz racter, i. 90, ‘Denmark, 283 INDEX. Denmark, converted to Chriftianity in ix-cént. ii, 276% ‘ited monfiemied Geiih in x cent, 3785. the rife and pro- grefs of the Reformation in xvi cent. iv. 81, Ba. Derufi, or Drufi, an account. of, in xiijcent. iii, 144 [ah Des Cartes. See Cartes. Defiderius, Bifhop of Cahors, his epiftless ii. 175, D’ Ejpence, an eminent expofitor in xv cent, iv. 217.» Devay, Matthias, with others, introduces the dogtrine of the Swifs churches into Hungary and ‘Teapfylvaning i iv. 408. Deurhof, William, accufed of a propentity to phat, his notions and works, vi. 36. Dexius, his abfurd attempt to prove no ‘difference between : the council of Trent and the confeffion of Augfburg, - v, 127 and [w]. Diadschus, a moral writer in v Pia his onthe’ ii, 47. Didymus attacks the whole body of Hereti¢s iniv. cent. i. (i B0S3 Dinant, David of, a great admirer and difciple of Amalric, his fundamental principle, ii. 288. , Discefes, their origin, 1. 106. Diocletian, perfecution under, how ean i. $145 the - caufes and horrid feverity, $16 and [f]; brings the affairs of the Chriftians to a dangerous crifis, 317.._ Diadorus, Bithop of Tarfus, an account of, i. 60; hi ine terpretation of the Scriptures, 368. Dion Caffus, an eminent rhetorician in iti, cent. i, 259 5 combats barbarifm, ibid, Dionyfius, Bithop of Alexandria, the Great, fo ealled: from - his great erudition and moderation, 1. 271 and [a]5 his moral writings, 280. the Areopagite, a Greek fanatic ‘under that name — in iv cent. i. 376; the fuccefs of his gloomy notions, ibid. and [mw]. ~ pretended Areopagite, his works, il. 180; pane- gyrics on him, 340; his writings tranflated by the order of Lewis the Aig Bey ibid. and [u, w; ] eee aes Sab. the Little, iis works, ii. 122, 130. the Geographer, when he lived, ii. 492. wee chief of the Myftics, an account of, ili. 455. Dianyfiusy INDEX. Dionyfus, the Carthufian, attempts an affociation between the Myftics and Schoolmen in xv cent. iil. 456. Diopatra, a dialogue between the body and the foul, by Philip the Solitary, an account of, iii. 98. Diofeorus, an account of, ii, 85. ; Dippellius, John Conrad, a Heffian divine, his fanaticifia and infolence, v. 327; character of him and his writ- ings, 328 and [gq]. . Difciples, LXX. their authority and office, accounts of uncertain, i. 96; their commiffion extended only to the Jews, ibid. : , Difcords, between Greeks and Latins, feeds fown in vii cent. ii. 183. : Divines, Belgic, declare war againft the form of concord, $48 ; adopt the fentiments of Voet, and affift him in his controverfy with Des Cartes in xvii cent. v. 423. ; Diwvines, biblical, their ftate in xiv cent. 363, 364. , didactic, in xiv cent; both Greek and Latin, adopt the rules of the Ariftotelian philofophy in their writings, iil. 363. » Myftic, in xiv cent. an account of, iil. 365, 366. »Polemic. See Controverfial writers. , Saxon, adopt in appearance the opinion of Auguftus, Elector of Saxony, and his followers in xvi cent. iv. 343, 344 and [w]; but endeavour to abolifh at, ibid. convened at Torgaw; fome imprifoned and banithed, ibid. and [x]; attack Calixtus, v. 304; their malicious condutt after his difeafe, 3055 draw up anew creed, 306. Divinity, fyftematic, none to be met with in ii cent. i. 187. Doéfors, Chriftian, a famous divifion of into two clafles in xii cent. ii. 92; their manner of expounding fcrip- ture, ibid. oppofitions from both fides, with the effects, 93, 94. ———,, Lutheran, corrupted by the ftratagem of the Je- fuits, iv. 308 ; never attempted to give a regular fyftem of morality, 309; favourite maxim among them, v- 291-and [w]. , Doétors, 285 286 INDEX. Doétors, Swifs, write againft the form of concord, iv. 3489 aim to reduce all churches under one form ‘of ectle- fiaftical government, $583; are far from adopting the doctrine of predeftination, 369; endeavour to reconcile the Puritans and Church of England, 43°7. Doéfrine, fecret, among the ancient Chriftians, in what it confifted, i. 119. . Bathers of the Chriftian, i in Fiaves and Italy, foutided in xvi cents by Ceefar de Bus, iv. 203. er Dodwell, Henry, his works in defence of the on Bifhops, an account of, v. 419 and [/]. Dolet, a fuppofed infidel in xvi cent. iv. 159. Dominic, his zeal in extirpating error, and deftroying He- rétics, iii: 195; founds an ‘order of Monks, 196; dies at Bologna, ibid. Dominicans, anorder of Monks, founded in xiiicent:iii. 195; the vow of abfolute poverty is impofed on them by their founder, 196 5 fome fent into England, found mo- hafteries and are known there by the name of Black — Friars, 197; called Jacobins in France, with other ap- --pellations, ibid. [7]; efteemed by the Popes, with the eminent fervices done to the latter, 199; difpute be- tiveen them and the univerfity of Paris, 2015 3 its deci« fion in their favour by the Pope, 202 and [4]; warmly oppofed by St. Amour, ibid. ereé&t their firft court: of inquifition at Touloufe, 270; deny that Dominic found- ed this tribunal, ibid. [g]; aioe it after the tribunal of Penance, 2723 deprived of their aricient honours, and how long, 370 and [mn]; the ‘cruel. and impious fraud prattifed by ‘them at Bern im xvi cent. iv. 18, and [k]; difcovery arid fate of the actors, fub fin. not. greatly inftrumental in obtainin ng the. condemnation of Luther, 22; their doétrine of the facraments, what 231 [bh - Domitian perfecutes the Chriftians, and why, i 62; the: martyrs, who, ibid. Donatifts, rife of the controverfy with, i. 4025 whence fo called, ibid. and [c]; their difpute with Cascilianus, . 4035; their appeal to Conftantine againft him, 404; the caufe determined againft them in two councils, 405: their invectives againft Conftantine, who deter- mines in favour of Cacilianus, and the confequences, 4.06 5 Uy IND EX; 406; their ftate under Julian and Gratian, 408; the ’ two caufes of their decline, 409; the principal crime . they are charged with, ibid ; their defeat in the reign of Honorius, il. 58 ; and fuppreffion, 142. Dorotheus, Abbot of Paleftine, his afcetic differtations, ii. 174; moral works, 180. p ri, Dort, fynod of, in which the doétrine of Arminius is con- demned, v. 367 ; its decifions treated with contempt in England, 369; and negleéted among the reformed in France, 370 ; difliked by King James I. and the Englifh clergy, 389. Bofitheus, a Samaritan impoftor, improperly called an Hes retic, i. 139, 140 and [x]. Doxopatrius, eminent for his. knowledge in ecclefiaftical _ polity, ii. 540. Druthmar, Chriftian, his Commentary on St. Matthew, ii. 315. Dudith, his chara&ter, iv. 502 [x]. Dulcinus, an eminent fanatic in xiii cent. iii. 291; the leader of the fect of the apoftles, ibid. his death, 292. Dunbar (Lord Treafurer), procures the famous act of the aflembly of Scotland in favour of Epifcopacy, under James I. of England, v. 388, fub. not. [ f]. Dungal, an Irifhman, his great character, ii. 294 ; writes in defence of images, 338. Dunkelfpuhl, Nicholas, his zeal in reforming the monks in » im xv cent: ili. 433. Dunftan of Glaffenbury, his character and works, ii. 415 -. and [p]. Dureus, John, his pacific exploits, v.275 ; great character, . ibid; fome of his tenets, 276; propenfity to the fenti- ~ ments of the Myftics and Quakers, 278. Durandus, William, an account of, iii. 240. of St. Portion, a polemic divine in xiv cent. _ iii, 360. | Durfians, Duruzians, a fect which inhabits mount Libanus, . iv. 270; their origin and religion uncertain, ibid. and Cf. Dutch, their fchemes for propagating their dottrine in the Eaft Indies, v.40; zeal for fpreading the gof- . pel truths in the American province, how obftructed and, 287 288 INDE x! and fuccefs in Surinam inconfiderable, 50 vand (a, ws fects among them in xvii cent. 434. Duytz, Rupert, his great charatter, iii. 78; an eminent. expofitor in xii cent. 87; refutes the Jews, 99 ; his fentiments of the Eucharift, and other ont cone tefts, 104, a ¥ East, the remains of ancient feéts, in xvi cent: tits 266. Exfter, difputes. in ii cent. about the time of keeping its iy i. 207 5 occafion and progrefs of them, ibid. they | vail principally between the Afiatics and Romans, 209 5 ; hence is drawn a ftriking argument againft the fupre- macy of the Bifhop of hone, 209 and [w]; the pro- grels of this diffention ftopped by the pradence of Ire nus, and the Afiatic Chriftians, letter, ibid.’ the cele- " bration made the fame through all Chriftian charches, by the council of Nice, 210. © Ebionites, a fe&t of Heretics who lived in ii cent. i. 46 5 3¢ their origin, 218 ; Gofpel, ibid. and [e]; whence they derived their name doubtful, 214; their tenets haa? 4 dangerous, ibid. 215 and [%, &]. Eccard, Henry, a brother of the Free Spirit, a man of great erudition and family in xiv cent. ni. 379. Echellenfis, Abraham, his pacificatory attempts to sehen the Greek and Latin churches in xvii cent. v. 247. Eckius, one of the firft adverfaries of Luther, iv. 353 his © difpute with Carloftadt on the power and freedom of the human will, and with Luther on the power of the Pope, 44 and [c]; urges Leo K. Pope, toexcommunis cate the latter, 50 and [7]; his dips with Melan@hon at Worms, 107. Ecclefics, philofophers, their nde eftablifhed at Alex- dria, and whence their rife, i. 37; how different { from thofe phitofophers of this name in the time of Ammo- nius, 171; who prefer Plato to all others, 178. pele ee philofophers, fo called in xvii cent. v. 95; me-— thod, ibid. moft famous among-them, ibid. EGthefisy INDEX EGhefis, edikt, publithed by the Emperor Heraclius in ix * cent. ii. 192; received in the Eaft, but rejected by _ Pope Jobn IV. ibid. ' Eginard, Abbot of Selingeftat, his character, ii, 292; author of the life of Charlemagne, 3143; admired for the beauty of his dition, and elegant perfpicuity of ftyle, ibid. Egyptian {ec of Gnoftics, their notions, i. 216; different _ from the Afiatic Gnoftics, and in what, with their ya- > rious leaders, 223. Elcefaites, an heretical fect in ii cent. and their founder, 1. 2EG: Ejfric, Archbifhop of Canterbury, his character and works, . Hi. 415, 416 and [a]. ) Eligius, or Eloi, Bifhop of Limoges, his works, it. 1753 - account of a good Chriftian in vii cent. 176. Elipand, Archbithop of Toledo, his heretical tenets, ii. . 255 and [4]. : - Elizabeth, of Schonauge, the Prophetefs in xii cent. iii. 83. Elizabeth, Queen, her character and religious eftablifh- ‘ment, iy. 1233; her propenfity to Romifh ufages con- > fidered, iv. 390 and [/]; oppreffes the Puritans, 391 3 _her opinion concerning church government, 417 and [x]. Elizabeth, Princefs Palatine, fhews favour to the Labba- difts in xvii cent. v. 511 ; her tafte for fanaticifm, and ' account of, ibid. [c]. Ellict, John, his fuccefs in converting the Indians, and character, v. 48. Elmacin, George, an hiftorian, who wrote the hiftery of the Saracens in xiii cent. ili. 150. : Elxai, and followers, an account of, i. 216, Emperors, Chriftian, their feverity againft Paganifm in iv cent. why. levelled againft the multitude, i. 334, Empire, Roman, its fiate at Chrift’s birth, 1.19; the na+ ture of its government confidered, 20; its extent ad- vantageous to Chriftianity, ibid. enjoys peace at the time of Chrift’s appearance, and the neceffity for fuch ~ a tranquillity to the fuccefs of the gofpel, 21. Empire, eaftern, its decline in viii cent. through intef- VOL. VI. U ‘tine 289 Z90 . INDEX. » tine divifions, and the invafion of the Turks, i ii. aI3s in xv-cent. with the caufes, iii. 389. — England, its advantages for literature in vii eis! due to : Theodore of Tarfus, ii. 167 and [els learning pro- “-moted in ix cent. by Alfred, 290; the ftudy of the {ciences encouraged by William: the Conqueror, 460 ; fome nuns here in xii cent. iii. 72; renounces the opi- > nions of Calvin, relative to the divine decrees, iv. 359 + court of Rome fails in its attempts againft it, v. 117, 118; private enemies of Chriftianity here in xviii “cent. with fome miftakes reétified, vi. 7,- 5; 9 ) and [/, 2}. Englifh, fend miffionaries into America in xvi cent. iv- 158 ; obftinately reject the plan of Geneva, iv. 420; : diffenfions,» and two ‘parties thereupon, ibid. this {chifm how prevented from extending to the Reformed . abtoad, and maxim laid’ down for this’ rey ibid. 421 and [4]; their miffions in America, ¥ = parti- cularly Independents and Puritans, 46.- Ennodins Bifhop of Ticinum, his adulatory Secincsd for - Symmachus the Roman Pontiff in vi cerit. and its con= ~-fequences, ii. 116-and [c], and 1225 his works, 130. Eon, a fanatic in xii cent. ifi. 129; Sis frantic notion ‘of being the future judge of mankind; ibid. a reflection on the fentence pafied on him, 130. APA Ephefus, third general council, condemns Neftorius, ii. 68 s ' the doctrine concerning Chrift eftablifhed at this coun- cil commonly received among Chriftians 69; what » jadgment - impartially muft be made ae this controverfy, ibid. 70 and [p,q]. - Eplufus, council there, why called the affembly of robs bers, i. 77; the acts of this council annulled y a coun- cil at Chalcedon: 78. Ephraim, the Syrian, his character, i. $59, 360and {d]. ae an ornament to the Stoics, i. 167. Epicureans, their principal doctrines what, i. 33 ind (41s > - why held in the greateft efteem, 167:) Epiphanius, his character and works, i. 359 and [a]. Epifcopacy, acquires ftrength from the councils, i. 178 5 triumphs- in England under James ra Wi ($86, 387 en 7 7 ¢ — oe iN DEK: sheds introduced into Scotland by Archbifhop Abbot’s “counfels, 388. fub not. [ f]. ‘ Epifcopius, Simon, defends the Arminians at the Synod _ of Dott, and his great character, v. 451 the firft Pro- ' feffor of divinity among the Arminians, 456; forms - their doctrine into a regular fyftem, 458 and [z]. Erafmus, of Rotterdam, attacks the fuperflitions of the clergy and court of Rome in his writings, iv. 9; cha- racter of his Latin New Teftament and Paraphrafe, Es Wi Eremites, Hermits, their character, i. 380, 381 and [w]. Erneft, Juftinian, his plan for propagating the gofpel _ abroad, how prevented, v. 39. . —— of Heffe, changes his religion, and a reflection there- on, v. 137 and [7]. — of Saxe-Gotha, his defign of inftru@ting the Abyf- finians, by Abbot Gregory, who is fhip-wrecked, v. _. 260; afterwards by Wandfelb, and how difappointed; -tbid. [x]. Effenes, a Jewith fect, an account of them, i. 43, 45. Ethelbert, king of the Anglo-Saxons, converted to Chrif— tianity in vi cent. il. 97; his converfion the caufe of many others being converted, ibid. Ethelbert, a monkifh hiftorian in x cent. ii. 395. Etherianus, Hugo, a vehement oppofer of the Greeks in Xii cent. ili. 100. ogy Ethiopians. See Abaffines, and Abyffinians. Evagrius, an account of his Ecclefiaftical hiftory, ii. 121. Evangelifis, to whom this title is due, i. 95. futhrp controverfy in ix cent. concerning Chrift’s prefence, ii. 339; no fixed opinion concerning this doc- _ trine in the Latin churches, 342 ; the caufe of an ima» ginary herefy called Stercorlanifm, 343 ; how explained in x cent. 418 and [f]; revived in xi cent. 558; the nature and manner of Chrift’s prefence not determined bythe Romifh church, 559; fub fin. not. doftrine of tranfubftantiation introduced in xiii cent. iii. 243; rites inftituted in relation to it, 261; the bread in it deified, according to the expreffion of the Romanifts, ibid. the opus operatum in it, what, iv. 231 and [2]; frequent celebration of it, a fubject of debate in the ~ Romifh church, 232. u2 Eucherius, 291 END EX. Brie Eucherius, Bithop of Lyons, a good moral writer in v cent. i. 36. Euchites. See Moaffalians. Eugenius Til. Pope, his good character, and the troubles he underwent, iii. 51. IV. Pope, calls the council of Bafil iii. 419 ; dif- ~ likes their proceedings, and attempts in vain to diffolve it, 423°; aflembles a council at Ferrara, ibid. and re- moves it to Florence, 424; is depofed by the council of Bafil, ibid. Bugis: a writer of the lives of the faints, i ii, 130. Eulogius; of Antioch, a polemic writer in vi cent, il. 120. Eufebius, an{wers Hierocles’ works againft Crgcpianity in Iv cent. i. 334. Bifhop of Czfarea, his character, i. 357; if an Arian, ib. and [s]; writes an apology for Origen, * 390. Eustathian troubles, i. 385; the leader of this fect charge- able with fanaticifm, ee Busigifies, Bifhop of Antioch, his writings loft, i. 360. » Bithop of Theffalonica, his cOmmentaries om Homer, 4 E21, wi. ’ ; Eustratius, his works and charaéter, 1 iu. 76, Eutyches, his fentiments concerning Chrift, and fuppofed ‘ tenets, ti. 75 and [a]5 is excommunicated, and depo- fed by Flavianus, on account of his principles, 76 5 ap- peals.to a general council, and is acquitted in ‘a council at Ephefus by Diofcorus, ib. Eutychian {e&, its rife in v cent. ii. 75; doftrine oppo- fite to Neftorianifin, but equally prejudicial to ‘Chrifti- anity, ibid. its ftate in vicent. 144. Eutychius, Bithop of Alexandria, his zeal for jiivdtidiog learning, ii. 393; his charatter and works, 414, 415 and [/]. Exarchs, the nature of their office, i. 349. Excommuhication, neceflary in the infancy of the Chriftian church, i. 120; irreverfible after the fecond exclufion, ibid. the nature and extent of it in viil cent. ii. 228 and [p]; warm conteft about it in xvi cent. by whom excited, and the divifions it produced, iv. 461. _ > Fasri- , INDEX PY Fapricrus, John Lewis, oppofes the endeavours of Lu- Diembetis to fettle the Soeinians in the Palatinate, v. 502; his candid fentiments relative to the importance of the controverfy between the Lutherans and Roman Catholics, and controverfy occafioned by them, vi. 27. Facundus, his works, ii. 122. Fanatics, many infect the Greeks in xii cent. iii, 107 ; difputes between fome and Luther in xvi cent, iv, 31 Big their leaders, ib. excite tumults, ib. and [d]j;- embrace the communion of the Mennonites, 314, Farel, his works, iv. 438. Farnovians, a fect of Sicinians in xvi cent. iv. 527. _ Farnovius (Farnefius), founder of the Farnovian fect, iv, ~ 528; his tenets and eminent difciples, ibid. feparates from the Unitarians, ibid. Fefing, when introduced into the Chriftian church, i. 130; confidered as a fecurity againft the power of _ demons ; 293; the manner of obferving this cuftom in iv cent. 398. Fathers, Apottolic, their general character, i. 1145 the merit of their moral writings examined, 191; remark- able veneration paid to them, and to all theological writers of the firft fix centuries, 11. 256. Faulcon, Conftantine, minifter to the king of Siam, his character, v. 17; invites the French there fecretly, 18; is put to death with the king his maiter, ibid. and trl... Felix U1. Bifhop of Rome, depofes and excommunicates Acacius, Bifhop of Conftantinople, ii. 83. articles al- leged in defence of this proceeding, and the true rea- fons, ibid, e—, Bifhop of Urgella, his heretical doctrine of Chrift, “ni. 255 and [k], and 274; is condemned in feveral councils, ibid. retracts his errors, and the fincerity of his recantation examined, ibid. his followers called Adoptians, 275.. =— V. (Duke of Savoy) elected Anti-Pope by the coun- cil of Bafil, iii, 4245 refigns, 427. v3 Fenelony 93 294 Fenelon, Archbifhop of £ Cadman’ defends Madam Guyon againft Boffuet, v. 236; adopts feveral of her tenets in a book which he publifhed, 237 and [¢]; and which is afterwards condemned at the inftigation of Boffuet, with Fenelon’s conduct hereupon, 238 and [r]3 his fine. gular fentiments of the public religion of his country, vi. 52, Ferrara, council of, held by Eugenius IV. in xv cent. iil. 4233 removed to Florence, 424; endeavours to. recon- cile the Greeks and Latins, 425. Feftivals, the increafe of, in iv cent, with the caute, i I. 398 5 abufe of them, ibid, their number in vi cent: ii. 140; feem to be inftituted after a Pagan model, ib. one fpitituced in remembrance of all departed fouls, in x cent.at the command of Odilo, Abbot of Plugnl, i. 428, Ficinus, Marfilius, an ornament to the Platonics in xy cent. 456; attempts an union between the Myftics and Schoolmen, ibid. his polemic work, ibid, F; ifth-monarchy men, their rife, PETS, hia notions in Xvil cent. v. 410, Finlanders, converted to Chriftianity, and by what means, in xii cent. iii. 3; the feverity of, the founder of their church, and his unhappy fate, 4 Firmin, propagates the gofpel in viii cent. and his fuffer-" ings on that account, il. 207 and [ f ]. ; Fifher, Samuel, affifts Fox in reducing Quakerifm to a kind of regular form and his character, v. 471, 478. _Flacius, Matthias, his Centurie Magdeburgenfes, iv. 296 5 gloflary and key to the Scriptures, 304; difputes with Melancthon, 327; defends the doctrine of Luther, and excites divifions in the church, $30; his conteft with Strigelius, and fome particulars ‘ue it, 339, 399: confe-" quences of his imprudence and obftinacy, 334. Flagellantes, rife and account of this abfurd fe in xiii cent. ill. 244, 245 and [7]; fupprefied, 2453; but re- ' vive in the following cent. 31; their impious tenets,” ibid. a new feét of them in'xv cent. 467; many fuffer from the inquifition, 468 and [0]; the fum of their. , dettrine, it ibid. [2]. plavianlty A ; i INDEX Flavianus, Bithop of Conftantinople, beat to death in the fecond council of Ephefus, ii. 76 and [J, c]. Flemingians, a fect of Anabaptifts in xvi cent. iv. 463; maintain Menno’s doétrine relative to the incarnation, 472, 473 and [d]; the refined Anabaptifts fo called, Vv 492. Florence, council at, fummoned by Eugenius IV, iii. 424; attempts to reunite the Greek and Latin churches, and fraudulent practices at it, 426 and [#]: terminates thefe quarrels only for a fhort time, 427. Florinians, a fe& in ii cent. their founder and tenets, i, 233 and [z]. Florus, a poet in ix cent. ij. 292: as al a commentator, lal 4U Fludd, Robert, defends the philofophy of Paracelfus, iv. 300 and [7], v. 79 and[g]; attacked and refuted by Gaflendi, $1. Forbes, William, his pacific councils and character, v. 129 and [a].. Forer, employed to write againft the Proteftants and con- feffion of Augfburg in xvii cent. v. 105 and [oh fortunatus, his character, ii. 123. Fox, George, his ftrange behaviour and As ROME when called before the civil magiftrate, whence his followers were called Quakers, v. 466 ; founder of that fect, and chara¢ter, 467 and{z]. See Ghuabens, France, the flourifhing {tate of learning there in xi cent. ii. 459, 460 5 fpiritual libertines get. footing there in Xvi cent. iv. “43.1. Francfort, a council affembled by Charlemagne in viii cent. ii. 266 ; the decrees of the fecond Nicene council reject. ed, 267; the worfhip of images unanimoufly condem- ned, ibid. the proceedings of this council fufficient to prove the lawfulnefs of diffenting from the Pope at that time, whois charged with error, ibid, Francis, founder of the Francifcans, his extraordinary change of life and manners, iii. 197; his notions of the eflence of religion, and character, 198 and [w]; his * ftigmas what, and the credit given to them by the Popes, 335 and [7]; Book of Conformities with Jefus Chrift, $36, 337 and [2]. U 4: F; ranéis, 295 INDE X. Francis ¥. King of France, abrogates, in xvi cent: the Pragmatic fanCtion, and inftitutes the concordate, i iv. 14, and [g, 4]. Francifcans, an order of Friars, their rifoi in xiii cent. iii. 198 ; why called Friats-minors ibid. and [uw w]3; held in great efteem by the Popes, and their fervices to the Popes, 199 and [x]} 200 and [ Yi. divifions early among them, and highly prejudicial to the papal power, 205; inteftine quarrels and how occafioned, 206; but mitigated, 207; {piritual, their increafe, and new troubles excited, 215; the miferies the {piri- tual undergo, and their oppofition to the church of Rome and accounts of them imperfect, 220, 221 and [m]; impioufly affert ‘their founder to be a fecond Chrift in xiv cent. 335; deliberations for’ re-uniting the {pirituals to the brethren of the community, or lefs rigid Francifcans, by Clement V. 338; their quarrel with John XXII. Pope, 346; their invedtives againft papal authority, and patronized by Lewis of Bavaria againft the Pope, 349 5 peace concluded between them and the Pope, 350; contemn the Fratricelli and Ter- tiaries, who reject the authority of the Pope, 351; divifion of this order into the Coventual and the breth- ren of the Obfervation, 353, 3543; reformation among them im xvi cent. iv. 199. : Franks, their Se tg founded in Gaul in v cent. ii. 6 ; converfion, 75 their empire in Graeand in Xi, cent. and continuance, th 135. ; » European fo called by the indiane v. 12 and FA. Fratricelli, their origin m xiii cent. iil. 222 and mie are an order of the Francifcans, feparated from the grand community of their order, ibid. rigoroufly obferve their founder’s laws, declaim againft the corruption of the Romifh church, and her pontifis, and foretel a Reformation, ibid. how they differed from the Spirituals _ of the order, ibid. 223 and [0]; their efteem for Ce- Jeftine V. and why, ibid. deny the legality of the elece tions of Boniface VILL. and other fucceflors who oppofe them, ibid. accounts of them confufed and imperfect, ¢24, [p]}; enormities among them in xiv cent. $87 ; their INDEX. “their abolition ordered by Pope John XXII. 340; many of them burned for oppofing the Pope’s orders, 342, 343 and.[w]; perfecuted again in xv cent. 435, 436 and [a]; they in return put fome inquifitors to _. death, 437. Freculph, an hiftorion in ix cent. 292, 315, | Fredegarius, an hiftorian in vii cent. ii. 175. Frederic 1. (Barbaroffa), Emperor, his refolution to fup- port the dignity of the Roman empire, and reftrain the authority of the church, iii. 52; rejects the infolent order of Pope Adrian IV. ibid, enacts a law to prevent transferring fiefs without the confent of their fuperior - lords, 53 and [”]; fupports the election of Calixtus Ul. in oppofition to Alexander III. 553 concludes a _ treaty with Alexander, ibid. the fervile fubmiffion he is faid to have paid this haughty prelate doubted, ibid, and [r}... ets > - II. his delay in an expedition againft Paleftine ‘in xiii cent. ill. 136; is excommunicated and the rea- fon ibid. and [4]; concludes a truce with the Sultan of _ Egypt, and takes poffeflion of Jerufalem, 137 ; is crown- _ ed king, ibid. charged with impiety, but the evidence not fufficient, 146; zealous in promoting literature, 151; founder of the academy at Naples, ibid. encoura- ges the ftudy of Ariftotle, and how, 158, and [x]. >-——-— the wile, elector of Saxony, efpoufes the caufe - of Luther, in oppofition to the order of Leo X. Pope, iv. 36. IIf. elector Palatine, patronizes the Calvinifts in Germany, iv. 382; obliges his fubjects to embrace their tenets ibid. and [y]; his fon reftores Lutheranifm, Wid. i. >——— Duke of Holftein, his clemency to the exiled Ar- minians in xvii cent. who build the town called Fre- _. derickftadt, and form a colony there, v. 455. Frieflanders; a {e& of Anabaptifts, account of, v. 50. fronto’s wretched attempts againft Chriftianity in ii cent. _ hb 164. | frumentius, the fuccefs of his miniftry among the Abaf- = fines 298 INDEX. fines in iv cent. i. 327; is confecrated their firft Bi- 2 fhop, 338. Fulbert, Bifhop of Chartres, his charatiar Pi ii. 541. Lulgentius, attacks the Pelagians and Arians with great 130. G _.. GAL, St, propagates the gofpel in vii cent. among the Suevi and Helvetii, ii. 154. Galanus, attempts to unite the Greek and Romifh churches - in Xvii cent. v. 2473 his work for that purpofe, ibid. [d}. Galeniffs, a fe& of the Waterlandians, their rife’ and hif- tory in xvii cent. v. 496. Galerius, Maximan, depofes Dioclefian, and affumes the empire of the eaft, i. 317; the fufferings of the Chrif- tians under him, 318; having perfecuted the Chrif- tians, in the moft horrid manner, orders the perfecu- tion to be ftopped, 319. Galilei, the af@tronomer, his fame, v. 7 1; imprifoned for adopting the fentiments of Copernicus, 180. Gallic Pontiffs, diminution of Papal power under them; — in. 3165 their fchemes to acquire wealth, 317. Gallienus, ftate of the Chriftians under him, i. 253. Gallus, perfecution under him, i. 253. Gamaliel, Patriarch of the Jews, his cruelty to the Chrif- tians in v cent. ii. 15. Gafendi, an eminent philofopher in xvii cent. v. 72; his philofophy and character, 81; attacks Ariftotle and his followers, ibid. and [7]; alfo Fludd and the Rofecrucians, ibid. his wife method of philofophical inveftigation, 82; why the chief adverfary of Des Cartes, 85 ; accitate abridgment of his philofophy by Bernier, 86[m]; has not many followers, yet the few he had very eminent, and particularly in England, ib. mathematical fect, its progrefs, 91; favourably re- ceived in Britain by Boyle, Sir Ifaac Newton, and others, 92, 93, and [s]. y Gaul, warmth in vi cent. ii. 121; his treatife on fafting, — ee se ee ee, re INDEX Gau), by whom converted, and churches when eftablifhed there, 1. 150 and [A]. ——— Narbonne, rife of the inquifition there in xiii cent, ‘iii. 267 and [z]. Gauls, learning among them, i. 94; the Gofpel preached _ among them with great juccels, by Martin Bithop of Tours, imiv cent. i. 339. Gebhard, Archbifhop of Cologn, difcovers a propenfity to . 302 UN DEK) © 343, 3445: a fubje& of controverfy im) xvi cent. iv..235 5, eonthlts abont it in xvii cent. and hence the terms Sub- © . lapfarians and Supralapfarians, v. 366, 367. Gradihadlaien, an order of monks, their wins in xi cent. “it. 582; 534 and [ f Je b wae bi@ndniatays:ymémantnenes £0 fo aster da Adrian, in . favour of the Chriftians: fuccefsful, ang by pba means, mwds9. Gras, Louifa le, fourids, the Virgins.of love}. 4. female - order in xvii cent. v. 175. Gratian, a Monk, compofes an épitome of the e canon lawy ii. 35. Greece, the bite of learning there, in i cent. i. 923 ene » mith miffions, v. 246, Greek and Latin churches, {chifm soienee them unhappily ~‘revived in xi cent. il, 5533 its progrefs, 554 ; many ~/ attempts for a. isd voneasteins in xiii cent. ineffedtual, iil. € 2256, 257. ——language, the fudy of it much. frequented in xiii. ‘cent. i. 155. t 26 ren Ldap Se Greeks, two Emperors among. them in xili cent. Hi. 134 ; cryps deplorable ftate after the: invafion | of the Turks, Q52y 253: revue ‘Yy Thaumaturgus, his _works “and “Miracles, ie oTh, mein tos ; the “Enlightener, converts, She Bes re 338. of Nazianzen and. of Nyffa, account of them and ae, works, i. 359. the Great, fends Auguftine, with many _Bene- diGtines into Britain in. vi cent. ii. 975 the fuccefs. of . his labours in the weft, 99 ; diflikes, the. methods by. which Chriftianity is propagated in his time, ibid. and Ea] his literary character, 1215 moral and religious character, 125 ; expofitions, 127-5 5 inftitutes many fu-. _ perftitious rites, 138 ; his canon of the. mafs, 139; and ftations, 140; is fuccefsful i in his -difpute ids the } Donatifts, 142. of Tours, his character as a writer, ii. Hes Pifides, his works, ii. 174. II. Pope, excommunicates and dae Leo. the Ifaurian, ii. 262 ; his zeal for images, 263 and [s]. Gregory yt ee INDE xX. Gregory TI. Pope, zealous for image-worfhip, ii. 263 and [s]. eee Vil. (Hildebrand), Pope, his election unani- “ moufly approved, ii. 489; his extraordinary character, ‘ibid. 490 and [w], 491 arid [ w]; aims at univerfal em- * pire in church and ftate, and the methods ufed by him \ to accomplith this end, 492, 493 and [ y]; requires the ' fubjection of France and Spain to the fee of Rome, 494 ; ~ . his demands more regarded in Spain than in France and England, 495; the fuccefs they met with in other places, - 496; his zeal for extending papal authority meets with _ the ‘greateft fuecefs in Italy, and why, 4985 decrees againft fimony and concubinage among the leroy) and the tumults they excite, 500, 503 and [gq], 504and fr]; ~ ‘reafons for extirpating inveftitures, 5155 dies and is’ fainted, 521°; his moderate and’ candid Behavidue ‘to a Berénget, 5635 3 revokes an order of his predeceflor Pope Nicholas II. ibid. and [«]3 his real fentiments of othe Eucharift, 565 and’[z], his zeal for impofing the Romifh ritual, and an sacveprionns of worfhin, on all the Latin churches; 573. -IX. Pope, éxcommunicates Frederic II. and why, ili. 136 and [4]; his charge of impiety againft the Em- ~“peror, 146 the calamities that arofe from his ambition, 176; fends a copy of the charge to all the European , ‘Princes, which is anfwered by the Emperor, 177 ; drew ‘ immenfe fums out of England in the reign of Hairy . ILL. ibid. £7); attempts to depofe Frederic, and how ; apslaeeee: 178. » . ous and threatening letters to the Geman ‘Prinees; &e. ‘ibid. and [s]; fupprefles the various orders of Mendi- _.cants, and confines them to four; 193. >. 44) ‘Pope his character, iii $255 transfers the - papal feat from Avignon to Sg and repents of it, 326. XII. (Angeli Corrario) Anti*Pope, i ili. 401; re- figns, 405. XV. Pope founds the: reollége de propaganda fide + at Rome in xvii cent. v. 1; his character, 98. Gribaldi, Matthew, his doaivinds iv. 493 ; inclines to the Arian fyftem, 498, fub not. [7] in fine. Grifons, X. Pope his character, iiii 181, 182; his imperi- 303 304 INDEX. | Grifons, do&tvine of Claudius propagated ariong ‘them, i ite 437, 488 and [z]. Py Groningenifis, a fect of the refined Anleened whence fo called, v. 492 and [g].' 4 Grotius, his book on the rights of war eats peace, vy. 7635 _endeayours to reconcile the church of ‘Rome and the — Proteftants, 130; a philofophical reformer, particularly — of the Pesipatetien, 285 his Pe concerning the prophets, 359; a favourer. of the Arminians, 4425 mifunderftanding between him and Prince Maurice, which turns to an open rupture, and whence, 447 and q [4] is caft into prifon, 448 and [4], 449 and [7]. 49) Gruct, oppofes Calvin, iv. 4323 his bmpions: ARDEA and fate, ibid. Guelphs, and Guibelines, a feditious faion in xiii een iii. 180; become formidable in Italy, ibid. Cuido, (Guy Juvenal); attempts a votoamptio® among the Monks in xv cent. iti, 433. Guifcard, Robert, Duke of Apulia, drives she Saracens _ out of Italy in xi cent. Hi. 437. « “e Gunpowder lot, an account of, v. 1183. suisadeitthe pat fage in-one of the confpirator’ s letters, ibid. and [g]. — Guntherus, his charaéter; 111.155. Yi be Gufavus, Vafa Ericfon, king of Sweden, zealous i in pro- ‘moting the Reformation among the Swedes, iy. 79; his zeal tempered with great prudence, 80 and [wm] 5 pub- | lithes Petri’s tranflation of the Bible, and permits the Archbifhop of Upfal to. make another, ibid. and [7]; commands them to hold a conference, which ends in _ favour of Petri, ibid. refolved at Wefteraas to admit the _ Reformation, whichis oppofed by the clergy, and why, — _ 81 and [o]3 fubverts the papal empire, and is declared head ofthe church, ibid. — ; Adolphus, maintains the canfe of the Germanic liberties againft the Emperor Ferdinand in xvii cent. v. 111 falls at the battle of Lutzen, 112 and [w].. Guthebald, an Englifh prieft, fuccefsful ‘in his miffion. among the Norwegians in x cent. ii. 383. . Guyon, Madam, a patron of Quietifm in, France, ve 235; her writings nefuted by ayers and ah 3a = > IND E:xX: hence arifes a difpute between Bofluet and Fenelon, who defends Madam age 236. . H Haan, Galen Abraham, founder of the Galenifts, and _ charaéter, v. 496; his opinions, and by whom oppofed, 497. Hacfpan,a learned expofitor of the Scriptures, in xvii cent. v. 295. Hagar, writes againft the Proteftants, and the peace of _ Augfburg, v. 105. Hales, Alexander, an eminent philofopher i in xiii cent. ili. - - 1593 whence ftiled the Irrefragable Doétor, ibid. and [2]; 3 his expofitions, 246. , a chief leader of the Tatinudinariatis in Xvii cents . his great character, v. 414. and [d]. Halitgarins, his fyftem of morality, and character of it, ii. 329. Hanau, church of, embraces Calvinifm in xvi cent. iv. 195. _Hanover.. See Liturgy. _ Harald, propagates and eftablifhes Chriftianity among the Danes in ix cent. 11. 380. Hardenberg, Albert, attempts to introduce Calvinifm into Bremen, iv. 383. Hardouin, his Atheifts. detected, v. 89 [py]; character, 182, Harmenopulus, Conftantius, his works, iii. 76; a polemic ; writer in xii cent. and character, 99. Harmonies, Lutheran, of the Evangelifts, iv. 305. Harphius, Henry, a myftic writer in Xv cent. iii. 443, 455. Hattemifts (a Dutch fe&), their rife in xvii cent. and per- -nicious tenets, v. 4343; refemble the Verchorifts in their religious fyftem,. but differ from them in fome “things, and in what, ibid. their founder -is depofed -from his office, yet deferts not the Reformed religion, ‘ibid. a chief maxim among them, 435; ftill fubfift, _ though not under their founder’s name, 436. Haymo, Bilap of Halberftadt, his aureraee li. 315, 316 and [c]; his works, 327. e(VOL. VI. x Hederic, 305 INDEX. Hederic, writes againft the Proteftants, and the peace of a Augfburg, v. 105., Heidegger, Henry, form of concord drawn up by him, and its fate, v. 437 and [z]. Heidelberg, Catechifm of, adopted by the Calvinifts, iv. ' 383. Hews John Baptift, a Rofecrucian, his charaéter; ve Homorabapt iffs,a fe& among the Jews, an account of, i iv. 266, 267 and [a]. Hemmingius, Nicholas, his character, iv. 4105 chief of the difciples of Melanéthon in Denmark, ibid. Henoticon, publifhed by Zeno, what, ii. $1 ; fabfcribed by the moderate, but produces new contefts among the Eutychians, 82. Henricians, a fe&t in xii cent. iii. 117; their founder Hen- ry endeavours a reformation among the clergy, but is warmly oppofed by Bernard Abbot of Clairval, ibid. his condemnation and death, ibid. and [x]; is fappofed to be a difciple of Peter de Bruys, but without founda- tion, 118 and[_y}. Henry, Archbishop of Upfal, founder of the charch of the Finlanders in xii cent. iii. 45 his zeal cenfured, is maf-_ facred and fainted, ibid. Henry IV. Emperor, refufes to refign ne right of inwed titures, and to obey the infolent order of Gregory VII- Pope, ii. 5163; affembles a council at Worms, and accufes the Pope of flagitious practices, 517; is ex~ communicated and depofed by Gregory, 518; his pu- fillanimous condedét at Canufium, ibid. breaks his convention, and renews the war againft the Pope, 519, 524. II. of England, his difpute with Alexander III. Pope, iii. 56; reafons to think he did not confent to the murder of Becket, 60 [#]; performs fevere penance for this fuppofed murder, 61 and [wy VIIL of England, renounces the Papal fupremacy, iv. 104 and [p]; the reafons for it not fairly repre- fented, ibid. 105 and [¢]; the expedient fuggefted to the in g by Cranmer, andthe effets, 106:and [r]. » —— IV. of France, renounces the reformed religion with his views, iv. 385. Henry, — INDEX: Henry, Duke of Saxony, deferts Lutheranifm and em: braces the communion of the Reformed church, v. 345. Heraclian’s book againft the Manichxans, in vi cent. iis 141 and [y]. . : Heraclius, Emperor, perfecutes the Jews, and compels them to embrace Chriftianity, in vii cent: 11. 156; his edict in favour of the Monothelites, 190 ; iflues another called the Ecthefis, to compromife the difpute concern- _ ing the one will and operation in Chrift, 192. Herbert, of Cherbury, Lord, account of, v. 59; inftance of fanaticifm, ibid. and [g]; his peculiar tenets, and by whom refuted, 60 and [/}. Herefies, ancient, revived in v cent. and caufe new trou- bles, ii. 57 ; remains of them in vi cent. 141; continue in xX cent. ii. 430. ree tl ' Heretics, difpute about their baptifm in iii cent. i. 2853 the determination of the African and Oriental churches on the point, ibid. and the infolent behaviour of Ste- phen, Bithop of Romie, 286. Heribald, writes againft Radbert Pafcafius, ii. $40. “Heric, Monk of Auxerre, fatd to have anticipated Des Cartes in the manner of inveftigating truth, ii, 295 ; is fainted, ibid. [f]. Flermits, their rife in iii cent. and whence, i. 275. Hermogenes, his tenets, i. 236; oppofed and refuted by Tertullian, ibid. and [2]. Herrenhutters, rife of that fet and founders in xviii cent. vi. 213 account of their defcent from the Bohemian and Moravian brethren doubtful, ibid. profefs to agree with the do¢trine and opinions of the Lutherans, and what credit ought to’be given to fuch profeffions, 22 ; Dr. Mofheim’s vague defcription of their fect cenfured, with its infamous character, 23 and [/]; fap the foun- dations of morality, 24, fub not. [/]. Fervaus, Natalis, account of, iii. 361. Hervey, a learned Benedi€tine monk and expofitor in xi cent. iil. 87 and [c]. Hefychias, a moral writer in vii cent. ii. 180. Hetzer, Lewis, his infamous charaéter, iv. 448, denies the divinity of Chrift, 487. . Hevelius, a German philofopher in xvii cent. v. 72. x2 Heyling, 807 308 INDE X. Heyling, (of Lubec), his pious labours in Ethiopia i in xvit ‘cent. v. 259 and [wv]. Hierax, of Leontium, his notions of Chrift’s office and miniftry, i. 303 ; account of the fect formed by him, and of his tenets, 304. Hierocles, his works againft the Chriftians anfwered by Eufebius, i. 334. Fligh-churchmen, their principles, v. 420. See Nonjurors. Hilary, Bifhop of Podtiers, his charatter, and works, i. 360 and’ [jf]. Hitdebert, Archbifhop of Tours, his Utiarattbr: iil. 542 5 his excellent fyftem of divinity, 551 and [d]; morality, ibid. [e]. Hildebrand, Pope. See Gregory Wil. defends Calixtus’ reputation in xvii cent. v. ——— 306. Hildegard, pretended prophetefs in xii cent. tii. 83; the *exceflive veneration paid to her, ibid. Hilduin, of St. Dennis, his celebrated work entitled Areo- pagitica, i. $14 and [s]. Hinemar, Archbifhop of Rheims, his charatter, ii. 316 and [e]; expofition of the four books of Kings, 327. Hippolytus, his character and works, i..270 and [y]3 adopts origin’s plan in his Commentaries, 279. Hiflory of the church, the method of treating it in the xvi cent. why changed from that in the preceding cen- turies, iv. 3; its divifion into two heads, ibid. if, ge- neral—its extent, 4—2dly, particular, ibid. which is fubdivided into two parts, ibid.—of the Reformation, 5 Sits improvements in Evil Cent. v. 73 ;. innumerable advantages of it, ibid. a fhort view of it in xvili cent. 4 re Hoadhy, Bifhop of Winchefter, his endeavours to lower the authority of the Englifh church and aaa? vi. 345 by whom oppofed, ibid. Hobbes, a daring and fubtile enemy to Chriftiahity, his cha- racter, v. 52 ; 5 his adherents and apologifts, ibid. 53 and [a]; his yyritangs, cute if he recanted, ibid. and [4]; op- pofed by whom, 36 Hoburg, Chriftian, a see’ writer againft the Lutherans in Xvli cent. and character, v. 344. Hoty NE DAB TX. Hoe, Matthew, his defence of the Proteftants, v. 105; his perfidy, 108 [s]. : Hoffman, Matthew, difputes between him and his col- leagues, iv. 302 ; his tenets, which he is obliged to re- tract, ibid. his fanatical extravagance cenfured, v. 283. Malchoir, his infamous condutt, iv. 448. Holidays, their number diminifhed by an edi&t of Urban . VILL. v. 249. Hidlftenius, Lucas, attempts to reconcile the Greek and Latin churches, v. 247 and [d@]. Homilies, their origin in viii cent. ii. 254. Honorius, Pope, embellifhes churches in vii cent. ii. 185 5 favours the do¢trine of one will in Chrift, 191 ; writers of the church of Rome attempt to fave his infallibility, ibid. [g]; is condemned by the fixth general council, 194. Hojpitallers, Knights, origin and nature of their office, ili. 18; deviate from the defign of their original inftitution, and commence warriors, ibid. and fettle in Cyprus, and from thence remove to Malta, the prefent refidence of their chief, or mafter, 19 and [z]. » Huber, Samuel, his controverfy concerning Predeftina- tion, iv. 353; is depofed and banifhed from Wittem- berg, 354. Hubmeyer, Balthazar, an Anabaptift, his enormous con- duct, iv. 448. : Huet, Bifnop of Avranches, his works, v. 95 and [~]. Huguenots, derivation of that word, iv. 384 and [d]; per- fecuted in France in xvii cent. v. 117. Huiffeaux, of Saumur, his pacificatory principles in xvii cent, v, 129. - Humanity, its ftate in xiii cent. iil. 154. ; Humbert, Cardinal, an eminent polemic writer among the Greeks in xi cent. ii. 541; his notions of the real pre- fence of Chrift’s body and blood in the facrament, 562. Hume, his cenfure of Luther’s oppofition to indulgences, and other Popifh fuperftitions, refuted, iv. 31 [py]; charge againft the Reformers examined and, refuted, 142, 152. : Hungary, Chriftianity eftablifhed in x cent. ii. 377 and [m]; the honour of their converfion claimed by dif- rel x 3 ferent $09 $10 INDEX. ferent nations, 378 [7]; Reformation introduced and fettled, iv. 408. Hus, John, his character, iii. 406 and (p]; declaims vehemently againft the corruptions of the clergy and court of Rome in xv cent. 407 ; odious to the clergy, and the reafons, ibid, 408 and [g]; publicly recom- mends the doctrines of Wickliffe, 409 and [wv]; is cone demned by the council of Conftance, and burned alive, 410; the true caufe of his fufferings, 411, 412 and [x]. Huffinet, Nicholas of, head of the Huffites, iii. 446. Hufites, commotions made by them, to revenge the death of their founder and Jerome of Prague, iii, 446; their averfion to adminifter the Sacrament in one kind only, ibid. many put to cruel deaths by the order of Sigif- mund, 447 ; war carried on, and fhocking cruelties by them and their opponents, ibid. divide into two parties, 448. : ' Hyrcania, the gofpel propagated in viii cent. ii, 203. I. Jasionsky, Dr, drew up a plan of ecclefiaftical difcipline and public worfhip, vi. 219. ai Jacobites, a fet of the Monophyfites, why fo called, and from whom, ii. 145 ; their ftate and fubdivifions in xvi cent. iy, 257 and [/]. Jagello, Duke of Lithuanja, by what means converted in xiv cent. ili. 298; changes his name to Uladiflaus, ib. Jamblicus, of Chalcis, an account of this philofopher and his fucceffors, i. 343, 344 and [/]. James, Bifkiop of . Edeffa, tranflates the dilectics into Syriac in vii cent. ii. 168. 1 4 — I, of England, attempts the reconciliation of the Lutheran and Reformed churches, v, 271 and [f]3 his feeming attachment to the Puritans, and declara- tion in an affembly at Edinburgh, $85 and [d]; took a principal part in the conference at Hampton-Court, ibid. [¢]; with the adulation of Whitegift and Ban- croft, 386. fub fin. not. [e]; remarkable change of his condué after his acceflion to the crown, ibid. Ab- bot’s endeavours to confirm the King in Calvanifm, with that Prince’s diflike of the proceedings at Dort, 1 389 INDEX. 389 and [4]; the reafon for the King’s diflike, 390 and [4]; the change of opinion fatal to the Puritans, 391 ; his death, ibid. James II. his imprudence, v. 1213; why obliged to ab- dicate, when the revolution took place under William Prince of Orange, ibid. tolerates the Quakers, and from what motives, 473 and [r]. Janfenifm, its rife, and the contefts it produced, v. 205; -Janfenius’ book, ibid. [g, #], combated by the Jefuits, 206; who procure its condemnation at Rome, by Urban VIIL ibid. this oppofed by the dotctors of the Louvain and other Auguftinians, alfo in France by the Abbot of St. Cyrian, 207 and [&, /}. . Janfenifis, their conteft with the Jefuits defcribed, and how both parties were balanced, v. 208 and [m]; methods and arguments employed by both parties in this controverfy, and miracles pretended by the Jan- fenifts, 209, 210 and [#]; perfecuted, and by whom, 214, 218; their auftere piety examined, 220; com- plaints again{ft the church of Rome, and their general principles juft and reafonable, but the confequences and applications faulty, as appears from the fentiments of the Abbot of Cyrian,,their great oracle, 221 and [4]; defervedly denominated Rigourifts, ibid. their notions of repentance, 2225 exemplified in the Abbé de Paris, 224 ; and in the female convent of Port Royal, 226 and [e]; many ambitious to live in its neighbour- hood, 227; the end thefe penitents had in view, ibid. the convent demolifhed by Lewis XIV. 229. Janfenius, five propofitions of his book condemned by Pope Innocent X. v. 212; doétrines contained in them, 213 and [0]; diftinétion invented by Arnaud in favour of thefe propefitions, 214; a bull of Alexander VII. againft him, with a form of declaration fent into France, 2153 which produces melancholy divifions and tumults, 216; perfecution of his followers through the Jefuits, but fufpended under Clement EX. 2173 conditional fubfcription obtained, ibid. the peace granted the Janfe- nifts by Clement only tranfitory, and totally ceafed under Lewis XIV. 218 and [x]. ae a me Japan, 311 , B12 INDEX Japan, ftate of Chriftianity, v. $3 ; its fuecefs owing to two circumftances, and alfo to another, ibid. [a]; pre- _ judices of the natives, and divifions among the miflion- aries, 34 ; accufations againft the Jefuits by the other miflionaries, ibid. and againft the latter by the Jefuits, 35; its downfal and extirpation how effected, with the reafons, ibid. firmnefs of the converts and miffion- aries under horrid torments, with the caufes ofthis per- _ fecution, 36, 37 and [c]; ediét by which Europeans — ‘are forbid to approach the Japanefe dominions, 38 ; except a few Dutch, ibid. Jaqueline, abbefs of the convent of Port Royal, her cha- racter, v. 225 and [e, d ]. Jafidians, Jezdzzans, a fect in xvi cent.-fome account of, — iv. 268: their opinion about the evil genius, 269 and — e}. ae Iconoclafis, who, and their origin in viii cent. ii. 262 ; called alfo Ichonomachi, 263; their numbers increafe under the patronage of Claudius Bifhop of Turin, in ix cent. 337, Iconoduli, called Iconolatrz, who, ii. 262. ire Ideas, univerfal, controverly about, in x cent. ii. 396 and — [4] tals Jena, academy founded at, in xvi cent. by the Dukes of - Saxeweimar, iv. 330; the moderation of the divines © here in regard to Calixtus’ plan of Concord, v. $11. Jerome,-of Paleftine, his character, i, 361; admired for his tranflation of the Scriptures into Latin, 368. ——— de St, Foi, writes againft the Jews in xv cent. iii. 456. . Jerufalem, firft Chriftian church, i. 63; Patriarch of, how extenfive his jurifdiftion in xvi cent. iv. 246 and — [¢]; famous council held here in xvii cent. v. 250, 251 — ‘and [4g]. . a Jefuates, or apoftolic clerks, their rifé in xiv cent, ii. 354 5 their order abolifhed by Clement IX. Pope, ib. 4 Jefujahas, of Gaddala, Neftorian pontiff, his treaty with Mahomet and Omar in viii cent. il. 187; the teftamen- _ tary diploma of the former to the Chriftians examined, — _ ibid. [4]. coe Toil defwits, their inftitution feems to have diminifhed the — credit of the clerks fchool in xy cent. iil. 4395 capi of on en ee ee : . INDEX. 313 _ of their order and inftitution, iv. 154: the methods by which they propagate Chriftianity, confidered, 155 ; a. nature and divifion of this fociety into three clafles, 187; and according to fome into four, ibid. [x]; zeal for the intereft of the Roman Pontiffs, and the true motives of their miffions, 188, 189 and [y]; expofed to many perils, and how delivered, with infinuating manners, 190; their character and fate admirably deferibed by Dr. Brown of Dublin, 191 [a]; zealous advocates for the ancient forms of do¢irine in the Ro- mifh church, and why, 225; and for the infallibility and unlimited fupremacy of the Pope, 226, 227 and [.¥]; their notions of divine grace and original fin, 228; doétrine about the motives to moral actions, 229 and [z]; about probability and philofophical fin, ibid. and [a]; about the Sacraments, 230 and [4]; make ufe of the intricate fophiftry of the Schoolmen to puz- gle the Proteftants, 299; their ftratagems corrupt the Lutheran doétors, 308; accufed of finifter views ~ by the other orders, v. 5.; their methods of converting perfons procured them enemies, 8; accufed of mal- practices in China, 22; principal charge againft them, 25; banifhed Venice, but aiterwards recalled, 145, 147, [a]; the influence they have in France con- fidered, 160, 161 and [r]; multitude of their adver- faries, particularly the Janfenifis, xvii cent. 176 and [4]; hiftory by Benard, 177, fub not. [2]; inte- reft ftrengthened by oppofition 178 and [/]; iome of their pernicious maxims, 190 [+], 191 [7, 4]; books written againft them by Pafchal and Perrault burned, 192 [w]; anfwered by F. Daniel, ibid. fub not.; highly complained of and condemned by Alexander VIL. Pope, 194; their difputes with the Janfenifis, 206. Jefus, Fathers of the oratory, founded in xvii cent. by Cardinal Berulle, v. 1723; defign of their inftitution and fame, ibid. the nature of their office, 173 and [d, e]. x Jetzer,an account of the impious fraud practifed upon him in xvi cent. by the Dominicans, iv. 18 [4]. Jews, their civil and religious ftate under Herod at Chrifi’s birth, i. 383;°after Herod’s death, 39; the : calamities 314 INDEX. calamities they fuffer under the Roman Governors, yet permitted to enjoy the free exercife of their religion, 39; their fufferings from their own rulers, 40; their religion corrupted among all ranks, and the divifion — of their doétors into various feéts, 41; their principal fects and points of debate, 42 and [m]; yet exercife mutual toleration, with the motives, 43; variouily, interpret the doctrine of future rewards and punith- ments, ibid. the moral doétrine of their feéts, 46 ; corrupt the external worfhip of God, by rites from the Gentiles, 48, 49 and [#]; various caufes of their corruption, ib. fome remains of piety among them, 50 ; their ftate out of Paleftine, an evident proof of a pro- vidence in human affairs, 52 and [z]; perfecute the Chriftians in Paleftine and foreign countries, 70 and [e, f]; their plaufible pretexts for this procedure, and the punifhments they undergo, 71; the ftate of their philofophy, 91; their fedition under Barchochebas, and its melancholy confequences to them, with advan~ tages to Chriftianity, 155; the caufe of diffenfions in the church in ii. cent. 212; their attempts againft Chriftianity in iii cent. 257; their vain attempt to rebuild their temple in iv cent. $31; the dreadful phenomenon on this occafion, and difputes about it, 332, [g, hk]; many converted in v cent. and by what means, ii. 5; opprefs the Chriftians under the com- mand of Gamaliel, 15; feveral embrace Chriftianity in vi cent. 98, 99; compelled to be Chriftians in vii cent. by the Emperor Heraclius, 156; many writers againft them in xii cent. iii. 99; the crimes charged upon them and their forced converfion in xiv cent. iii, 299; thefe crimes moft probably charged out of hatred to that people, and without fufficient evidence, vi. 219. Ignatius, Bifhop of Antioch, his epiftles, i. 112; that to Polycarp very doubtful, 113 and [c]; expofed by Tra- jan to wild beafts, 158. , Patriarch of Canftantinople, depofed by the Em- peror Michael, ii. 3515. appeals to pope Nicholas F. and reftored by him, ibid, reinftated by Bafilius the Macedonian, 352; refufes to give up any provinces to the fee of Rome, 353 ; his death, 354. Lgnatiuss ee a ee ee IN DE X. Fgnatiue, Loyola, founder of the order of Jefuits in xvi cent. iv. 154; fubjets them to the will of the Pope, and his dexterity herein, 155 and [2]; if a man of any learning, 186 and [v, w]; is fainted by Urban VIIL v, 243. XXIV. Patriarch of Antioch, caufes the Mono- - phyfites to embrace the doétrines of the church of Rome in xvii cent. v. 258. and [s]; his death and fuc- ceflor, who, being an ufurper, is depofed by the Turks, - ibid. Aldefonfe, Archbifhop of Toledo, his character, ii. 1753; his treatife De Cognitione Baptifmi, 179; hence ap- pears the novelty of feveral doctrines now held by the ‘church of Rome, ibid. 180 and [a]. Images, worthip of, its rife, i. 365; great progrefs in v cent. ii. 39; difpute concerning it in the eaftern and weftern churches, and confequences, 259; the caufe of a civil war in the reign of the Emperor Leo, 261; zea- loufly defended by Gregory II. and III. 263; contro- verfies concerning it in 1x cent. in the eaft, 352; where it is eftablifhed, 334; difputes among the Latins con- cerning it, and a middle courfe taken by the European Chriftians between the Idolaters and Iconoclafto, 335; the ufe of them in churches allowed, but their worfhip prohibited, 337; controverfy concerning their fandctity in xi cent. 557, Impanation (confubftantiation), iv. 379 and [4]. Impoftors,the three, a book with this title, and the fuppofed author; iii. 147 and [e]. Independents, claim the honour of carrying the gofpel into _ America, v. 46,48 and[y]; charged with promoting diffenfions in England, and this charge impartially con- fidered, 397, 398 and [py]; Rapin’s account of them examined and corrected, 400, {ub not. whether charge able with King Charles’ death, 403; remarks on Dr. Mofheim’s defence of them, 403 * ; why fo called, 405 {q]; their difference from the Prefbyterians, ibid. their moderation commended, and how more commend- able than the Brownifts, 406; called alfo Congre- gational brethren, ibid. fub fin. not.; origin in Hol- land, ibid. progrefs in England, and artful proceedings, ae ibid, 315 816 INDEX ibid. profperity under Cromwell, 4075 decline under | Charles I. and union with the Prefbyterians i in nine ar- ticles of, ibid. and [s]. India, Chriftianity propagated there in xvi cent, v. 10. Indians, the nature of their pretended converfion at the end of xv cent. couGaebed oS ii. 388... Indulgences, the power of granting them firft affumed * the Bifhops in xii cent. iii. 83; monopolized by the Popes, 84; their nature and extent explained, ibid. de- ftroy the credit of the ancient penitential difcipline, 85 ; fupererogation invented and taught by St. Thomas to — juftify them, 86 and [z]; this doétrine refuted, and by — whon,, ibid. [a]. Innocent Il. Pope, exempts the Ciftertians from paying - tithes, ili. 68. TIL Pope, his vorks, iii. 773; defpotic tyranny over feveral princes and kingdoms, 1705 augments the — wealth and power of the Pope, 171; his infolent be- — haviour to John king of England, ibid. lays England under an interdict, and why, 173 ; excommunicates and depofes John, and encourages Auguftus of France to unite England to his kingdom, ibid, introduces Tranfub- ftantiation and Auricular Confeffion in xiii cent. 243 5 oppofed by many in his innovated dottrine of Tranfub- ftantiation, 259. VII. Anti-Pope, his character, iii. 401. -——— X. (Pamfili), Pope, condemns the indulgence — fhewed by the Jefuits toward the Chinefe fuperftitions in xvi cent. v. 26; his vile charaéter and illicit com- merce with Donna Olympia, 100 and [¢]; endeayours © to prevent the peace of Weftphalia, iffues his bull againit this pacific treaty, which was made at engeeas 112, 114 and [y]. ——— XI. (Odefchalchi), Pope, his endeavours to de- - cide the controverfy between the Jefuits and their ad- — verfaries concerning Chinefe rites, v. 26; his high character, 101 and [7]; conteft with Lewis XIV. and © reafon, 153. —— XII. (Pignatelli), Pope, his is igh character, v. 102, 103 and [/}. gee. HT, Pope, vi. 9, Inquifition, | : i iNDEX. | 31 _ Tnquifition, its origin in Narbonrie Gaul in xiii cent. iii. - 967; the firft delegates for this purpofe, 268 and ~[a, 6]; its form fettled, and on what plan, 269, 270 and [g]; the abfurd and iniquitous proceedings of this court accounted for, 271; privileges granted to it by Frederic If. Emperor, and Lewis IX. of France, 272 and [7]; violently oppofed by the public, 2735 and “hence feverer methods are employed againit Heretics, 274; meets with a fruitlefs oppofition from Raymond, Earl of Tholoufe, and the confequences, ibid. 275; its feverity in xiv cent. towards the Bechards, 376; congregation of, inftituted by Paul HII. Pope iv. 172 Cah aa Inftruction, form of, adopted by the Calvinifts, by whom compofed, and for what ufe, iv. 383. — Interim, Edi& of Charles V. Emperor, fo called, iv. 113, 114 and [a]; troubles excited by it, 115; Melanc= thon’s opinion about it, and things indifferent 116 ~and [4]; produces new divifions, dangerous tothe Re-= formation, ibid. affembly of doétors held concerning it, mm iv. S26. Inveftitures, tumults in xi cent. through the law about them, ii. 506 [wv]; cuftom by the ring and crofier, 508; methods ufed by the clergy to deprive the em- -perors of their right, 510; and by the emperors to retain it, 511; origin of this cuftom, 512; the offence given to the Pontiffs, what, 513 and[h], 514,515; war declared thereon, 516; Rodolph revolts againft Henry III. 517; and is chofen Emperor, 519; the terrible war that follows upon ‘his election, continues till the death of Gregory VII. Pope, 520; the tumults con- _ tinue under Urban II. 524; difputes concerning them renewed in xii. cent. ili. 435 and their progrefs, 44; peace concluded between the Pope and the Emperor on certain conditions, which is broken by Pafcal II. and . his death, 45; the pacific inclinations of Calixtus If. and to what thefe difputes were owing, 493 peace be- tween the Emperor and pope at Worms, with the con- ditions, ibid. conteft between Barbaroffla and Adrian‘ IV. 52; and, on the latter’s death, a difpute in elect- ing anew Pope, 53; after various fuccefs, a peace is concluded by the Emperor, 54. . , Jcachivy 318 INDEX Joachim, Abbot of Flora, an account of the everlafing — Go/pel attributed to him, iii. 209 and [s]; his prophe- cies, 210; Gerhard’s explication of this Gofpel con- demned, and miftakes about it corrected, 211 and [w]; his character and works, 238 and [/];_his predictions the caufe of many fects, 289; heretical notions of the Trinity, 293. Joan, Pope, in ix cent. ii. 300 ; conteft about the truth of this ftory, ibid. and [r]; a middie courfe held by fome, $01 and [y, ¢]. Joannes, Joannellus, a myftic i in xi cent. his woiks, 3 ii. 552 and [/]. a Monte Corvino, tranflates the New Teftament . into the language of.the Tartars, iii. 133. John, the forerunner of the Meffiah, his charaéter, and fuccefs of his miniftry, 1. 55 and Lf]. » Bifhop of Jerufalem, a zealous advocate for Origen, and. fuccefs in this caufe, i 1. 390. of Conftantinople, orj the Fafter, aflumes the title ~ Univerfal Bifhop, in vi cent. ii. 112 and [5]; his worksy — 5 az4 Ae —— IV. Pope, rejects the Ecthefis of Heraclius, and con _-demns the Monophyfites, ii. 193. furnamed Carpathius, his charadter, ii ii. 258. X. Pope, his infamous charatter, ii. 402 ; is impri~ ~ foned and put to death, ibid. XI. Pope, an account of him, and his daa, and etek ene of his mother Morozia, ii. 402 and [s]. XII. Pope, changes his former name, and imitated — _ in this by all fucceeding Popes, ii. 403 ; implores the affiftance of Otho the Great, with a promife of the — . Parple, 404; breaks his oath of allegiance to Otho—is - fummoned before a coun cll —-cleseadey aia the — Pontificate, and dies miferably, ibid. XIII. Pope, raifed to this feat by Otho the Great, an account of him, ii. 405. ——— XIV. Pope, an account of, ii. 406. ——— XV. Pope, his adminiftration peaceable, and whence, ii, 407; enrolls the firft faint, 423, ——— the Sophift, tle head of the Nominalifts, and his difciples in xi cent. iil. 469 and [s, 7]. of Capua, a monkifh hiftorian in x cent. ii. 395. \ Sita (i <4 w ’ ; ‘ % INDEX. _ John, of Salifbury, his great character, iii. 80. © = —— King of England, oppofes the Pope’s choice of Langton to the See of Canterbury, and the confe- quences, iii. 1723; is excommunicated and depofed, 1735 prepares to oppofe the defpotifm of Innocent III. and how prevented, 174; refigns his crown, and {wears fealty to the Pope, ibid. —-— de Matha, and Felix de Valois, found the order of the fraternity of the Trinity in xiii cent. iii. 190. -—— of Parma, a famous ecclefiaftic in xiii cent. ili. 207. .—— XXII. Pope, a zealous advocate for Crufades, and the fuppofed reafons, ili. 296; his character, 319; en- es in a war with Lewis Duke of Bavaria, $20; who depofes him, ibid. is accufed of herefy, 321 ; his fear of ‘being deemed an heretic after his deceafe, 323 and [s] 5 - his feverity to the Fratricelli, 340; difputes between him and the Francifcans about the poverty of Chrift, $43; his edicts againft expropriation, 346 ; Francifcans fupported by Lewis againft him, 349 ; concludes a peace _with them, 350; his fruitlefs attempts to fuppre/s the brethren of the Free Spirit, ib. 351. _ —— XXIII. Anti-Pope, his infamous character, iii. 403 ; affembles a council at Conftance, is depofed by it, 405 and [7]. . —— Elector of Saxony, his condud differs from his bro- ther Frederic IH. iv. 67 ; eftablifhes a church in his dominions entirely different from the church of Rome, 68; fettles its doctrine, difcipline, and government, ibid. his example followed by many German ftates, ibid. yet religious diffenfions break out, 69. Jonas, Bifhop of Orleans, his fyftem of morality in ix cent. ii. 329. Jordan, bis new edition of the Latin Bible, an account of, iii. 247. ‘Jovinian, oppofes the fuperftitions in iv cent. 1. 388 ; is banifhed, and feverely treated in Jerome’s treatife againft him, 389. Irenaus, Bithop of Lyons, his great character, and ufe of © . his works, i. 181 and [p]; attacks the internal enemies of Chriftianity, ibid. Irene, sa9> - INDEX.’ Irene, poifons her hufband, Leo IV. Emperor, and reignisy. _ ii. 2653 her alliance with Adrian, Pope, =—_ infam-- ous eharaéters ibid. Frifh, converted to Chriftianity inv. cent. ii. 8 5 called Scots, in vili cent. and eminent for their learning, 256 and [m]; illuttrate Chriftian doétrines by philofophical principles, ibid. their fophifm about the ‘Trinity, ibid. the rife of the Reformation among them, i iv. 126, 128- and [#1]. Irnerius, if he perfuaded the Emperor Lotharlos IL, to. fubftitute the Roman law inftead of all others, iii. 34.- and [7]. Tbraniki (Rofkolfnika), fe& in Ruffiay its rife in, xvii cent. v. 253 5 excite commotions with fome of their te- nets, ibid. [m, 1] 254[0]; methods taken to conquer their obftinacy fruitlefs, 255 5 treated with more huma- nity under Peter the Great, but their fchifm net heal- ed, ibid. Ragen g, church of, di Buaved Calvinifim, iv. 409. Ifidore, of Pelutieny; his character, i ii. 343 his epiftles, ibid. [7,4]; commentaries on the Scriptdres, 41, 42 _ and [d¢]; cenfures the allegorical interpreters, 43. ef Seville, his charaéter and works, i ii. 123, 126, 127. Tfychius, Bithop of Jerufalem, his works, ii. 174 and pe Jubilee, year, when firft inftituted, iii. 263; its pretended antiquity contradicted and refuted 264 feels altered i in xiv eent. 370. | Julia Mainmea, her fentiments favourable to Chriftianity, a i. 243 5 Chriftians enjoy peace under her fon Severus Alexander, ibid. Julian, made fole Emperor, attempts to defttoy Chrifti- anity, i. $28 ; his apoftacy, to what owing, $30; con=__ fummate dextetity,, and ruinous projects how prevent- ed, ibid. his ‘death and true charaéter, ib. and [d, 2] > his great defects, and igorance of true philofophy, 331 and [f/f]; permits the Jews to attempt the sehuiiding: of their temple, ibid. Bifhop of Halicarnaffus, his doctrine of the body of "| Chri, ii. 147; what names given to ‘his followers, 148. Sulltahia: her extravagant conceits, iii. 261, 262 and [s]. Julianus, - INDE X: ; Jalianis Pomerius, colle&ts the precepts of myfticifm into ‘a fyftem, ii. 48 and [0]; confutes the Jews, 175; his explanatory works, 178. Julius Africanus, his character and works, i, 270. IL. Pope, his infamous character, iv. 10; miferable ‘ftate of the church under him, 11; calls a Lateran council, and dies, 12; whence he affumned his' name, - 19% [d]. III. Pope, iis vile character, iv. 192 [7]. Tunilius; his works, ii. 125, 126 and Ly]. yo, Bifhop of Chartres, zealous in maintaining the ants of the church, il. 542. a Martyr, writes an apology for the Chriftians under Antoninus Pius, and thus prevails on the Emperor to ftop the Perfecution, i. 160; publifhes another under Aurelius, 161.5 fuffers martyrdom, 162; his great cha- racter, 180; expofition on the Revelations loft, 186 ; why unfuccefsful in his controverfy with the Jews, 188 his writings againft the fectaries loft, 1905 moral trea- tifes,; 191, Jupinian, Emperor, his edi& againtt Origen, ii, 132; and “ againft three chapters, 135; drives the Vandals out of Africa, and Goths out of Italy, 143 ; his Pandeét found in xii cent. at Melfi, iii. 33. Lawrence, his character, ii. 455. Juvenal, Bithop of Lilia, his ambition, 1i.'24 3 affumes the “dignity of Patriarch ofall Paleftine, 25. his power ex= plained, ibid [g]; and areal § to him by the Chalce- don council, ibid.j K Kazaa, what, i, 92; much taught among the Jews, ibid. Kang-hi, Chinefe Emperor, favoured the meri aitills v. 20, 21 and [s]; great character and munificence to the Jefuiles ibid. — Karit, nation of the meses embrace Chriftianity in x * cent. ii. 373. Keith, George, with others, reduces Quakerifm to a to- lerable regular form in xvii cent. v. 471, 4785 excites - difputes among them, and concerning what A466; the VOL, VI. Y debates 321 322 INDEX. debates brought before the Parliament, and he is exs communicated, 4773 embraces and dies in the come munion of the church of England, ibid. [ y, z]. Kempis, Thomas, his character, iii. 443 and [wz]. Kepler, an eminent aftronomer in xvii cent. v. 72. Knighthood, military orders, their inftitutions in xii cent, and ufe, iii. 18. » Knights, Sword-bearers, a military order founded to con- vert the Livonians, iii. 5. Knox, John, his character, iv. 124 and [g]; infpired the Scots with an utter abhorrence of Popery, even to a total extirpation of it, 125; this fpirit how modified in — other countries, ibid. [£]; departed not altogether from the ancient form, and how, 126, in fine not. [4]; foun- der of the church in Scotland, 386. Knutzen, his impiety, v. 62 ; founder ofa fect, which was checked and extirpated, ibid. Kodde (Vander three brothers), founders of the Collegi- - ants, and account of, v. 507. Koning/eerg, divines of, friends to Calixtus’ pacific plan, v. 310. - Kunrath, an eminent phyfician and Peratelenyy in Xvi cent, iv, 301, L: LABBADIE, John, his charatter, v. 511 and [4]; fingutar tenets, 512 and (4) his auftere fanctity and treatifes, 514 and [e]. ELabbadifts, rife of that “fot in xvii cent. and by whom | founded, y. 511 and [4,c]; after feveral migrations on the death of their founder, they fall into oblivion, 5133 character of fome of the members, ibid. doétrine and difcipline of this fect, ibid. and [¢], Laéfantius, an excellent writer among the Latins in iv cent. i. 361 and [g, 4]; an eminent ‘polemic. divine, 373, Lanfranc, Archbifhop of Canterbury, his character, and - works, ii. 542 and [w]; commentary on St. Paul’s Epiftles, 547; introduces logic into theology, 548 5 his candour a proof of the modeft views of the firft School- men, $49, [c]. . Langton, INDEX. Langton, Archbifhop of Canterbury, his contefted elec- tion, and the confequences, iii. 172; character, and works, 238 and [d]. : Languages, Oriental, ftudied in xiii cent. i. 156; the _ ftudy of, much encouraged by Clement V. Pope, in xiv cent. 306; improvement in xvii cent. v. 753; ad- vantageous to the caufe of religion, ibid. Latins, learning encouraged among them by Charlemagne _ in viii cent. i. 214; ftate of philofophy among them in x cent. wretched, 395; complaints of infidelity and , atheifm among them in xiii cent. ili, 145, 146 and _ [a]; great fchifm among them in xiv cent. 326; dif- putes about the worfhip due to Chrift’s blood in xv . cent. 457; the multiplicity of rites they had in this _ cent. and increafe, 460; inftances by Popes, ibid. Latitudinarians, their rife in England in xvii cent. and pacificatory endeavours, v. 412 ; doctrine, and chief leaders, 414 and [d]; meet with oppofition, 415; fuc- ' cefs upon the Reftoration of King Charles II. and fince, ibid, and [e]. ; Laud, Archbithop, his character, v. 119 and [7]; intro- duces Arminianifm into England, 369 ; mixed character and arbitrary proceedings, 392, 393 and [/, m]; is tried, __ condemned, and. beheaded, 396. _ Laungy, expofes the tyranny of Papal claims in xvii cent. v. 163, Laufanne, city of, embraces Calvinifm, iv. 384. Law, Roman, its ftudy happily reftored in xii cent. and whence, iii.33; opinion about fubftituting it in the place of all others, 34 and [7] ;—canon, admitted to the fame privilege, ibid. civil and canon, much ftudied in Xiil cent. ii. 163. Leadly, Jane, foundrefs of the Philadelphian fociety, her ftrange notions and followers, v. 516. Learning, when firft introduced to fupport the caufe of Chriftianity, i, 184; advantageous to the Reformation, and one great caufe of it, iv. 9. See Letters. Lebuin, of England, zealous in preaching the gofpel, and where in vili cent. 11. 207, Leenhoff, Frederic Van, account of his book, entitled, ‘Heaven upon Earth,” whence he is accufed of Spi- nozifm, vi. 36. x¥2 Legion $24 INDEX. Legion, thundering, account of its miracles, i. 153, 154 and [7]; the certain, diftinguifhed from’ the doubtful accounts of this ftory, 154. * Leibnitz, his philofophy retards the singers. of Armi- nianifm in Germany, v. 464 and [ee]; fome of its principles favourable to Calvanifm, 465, -fub [ee]; his ‘philofophy applied by fome to illuftrate the dodtrines of Chriftianity, but rejected by the Englith Calviniftss ib. fub not. [ee]; his great sid gore in rt fics, 505. Leipfic, made an univerfity by Frederic the Wife in xv cent. iii. 409; the difpute between Eckius and Carlo- © ftadt, on the freedom and powers of the human will, iv. 43, 44 and notes; conference held at, in vi cent. for — reconciling the Lutheran and Reformed. churches, ve 272; commotions at, and whence, 314, Leo J. the Great, vigorous aflerter of the poveren! of the Roman See, ii. 29; is ftrenuoufly oppofed, and parti- cularly by the Africans, 30; his character, 35 and [co]; his legates prefide at the Council of Chalcedon, 773 his famous epiftle to Flavianus received as a rule of Faith, 78, w ——— the Ifaurian, his conteft with the Papa’ i. 239 5 augments the power of the See of Conftantinople, 240; his laudable zeal againft image-worfhip, 2625 aia: an edict againft it, and for removing images, out of churches, with the fatal confequences, and whence; ibid. the nature and extent of this edit examined, iby [r]; is excommunicated, 262; degrades Germanus for his attachment to image-worthip, and melancholy effets of this feverity, ibid, IV. Emperor, endeavours to fupprefs the prebied of ~ image-worhhip, i li, 2653 is poifoned by his wife Irene; ibid. his death advantageoustot the worfhipof recigeh lene —— the Wife, an account of, ii. 287." ~ —— VI. Emperor, writes againft the Saracens, ii. 382, —— the Philofopher, promotes learning among the ~ Greeks in x cent. ii. 390; his fourth marriage occa~ fions violent difputes in ihe Greek churches, 425. © ~—7~ V. Pope, dethroned and imprifoned, i it, 400.: 4 pee £02 ‘ INDE X. Leo 1. Pope, aims at univerfal dominion, ii. 472; grants > to the Normans their conquered and ufurped countries, ' 473; his chara€ter,4763; is fainted, ibid. behaviour to ~ the Normans confidered, 477; infolence to Cerularius, . 555; the impudence of his legates on this occafion, * ibid. =— X. Pope, his bad character, iv. 123 obtains from Francis I. of France, a complete abrogation of the Prag- “matic Sanétion, 13 and [g]; and to impofe the Con- ~ cordate upon his fubjetts, ibid. and [4]; his famous “edi&t for granting indulgences, with their extent, 30, ~ 88; excommunicates Luther, and is cenfured, 50 and [7]; his death, 60. A Leonardi, embraces the errors of Servetus, iv. 494. Leontius, of Byzantium, his works, i. 121, 131. , of Neapolis, writes-againft the Jews in vi cent. uw. ISI. Lefzynfei, his impiety and fate, v. 62 and [o]. Letters, flourifh under Trajan, i. 165; difcouraged by fucceeding Emperors, ibid. more fpecions than folid in ii cent. 166; their decay, and feveral reafons for it, 259; difpute concerning their utility in iii cent. 261; their ftate in iv cent. 343 ; encouraged by Conftantine and fucceeding Emperors, 345; their excellence ac- knowledged in v cent. ii. 17; and promoted by the foundation of many public fchools, ibid. found only among the monks and bifhops in vi cent. and that pernicious to piety, 106 and[d]: their ftate, in vii cent. 165; decline among the Greeks in viii cent. 213; they revive among the Latins under Charle- magne, 214, controverfies with the Latins caufe them to flourifh among the Greeks in vili cent. 286 ; impe- diments to their progrefs in the Weft, what, 291; en- couraged in Greece by Conftantine Porphyrogeneta, -892; their ftate among the Saracens, 393; their de- plorable fate among the Latins in x cent. ibid. reftored by Pope Sylvefter If. 397; the entire decay of the {ciences how prevented among the Greeks in xi cent. 4573; and their principal writers, 458 ; revive in the weft, ibid. fchools opened in feveral places for cultivat- ing them, and what fciences are here taught, 461, 462 ; Dialects, viz. Logic and Metaphyfic, in the higheft x3 repute $25 326 INDEX. ; repute, 463, 464 principal writers among the Greeks; 540; and Latins in this cent. 541; promoted among the Greeks in xii cent. with the caufe, ili.27; ftudied © among the Latins with the greateft affiduity, 28; their great progrefs in the Weft in xiii cent. 150; many learned men among the Greeks in xiv cent. 304; their ftate among the Latins, 305 ; flourifh under the Latins, in xv cent. 391; and encouraged by feveral princes, ibid. 392 ; their decline in the a under the dominion of the Turks, 393 ; what branches of them were culti- vated in Italy, ib. their fad ftate in xvi cent. to what ~ owing, iv. 22; the public ‘advantages of their reftora- tion to Chriftianity, 160; yet denied by fome, 161. Leucopetrus, founder of a fanatical fect in xii cent. iii. 1085 his chief difciple, and tenets, ibid. Leuthard, troubles excited by him in x cent. ii. 431 ; his. fate and difciples, 432. Leutheric, Archbifhop of Sens, his notion that none but good men receive the body of Chrift, ii.559. Lewis, Emperor, fon’ of Charlemagne, falfely called the Meek, his character, ii. 2763; a patron of the arts and fciences, 289 ; his forged donation to the See of Rome, ~ 298 and [p]; edict in behalf of the Pope’s election, © {purious, 299 and [¢]; his zeal in fupprefling the vices of the monks, 309; orders a tranflation of the works of — Dionyfius the Areopagite, and thus encourages Myfti- ~ cifm, 330 and [w]. : IX. of France, afterwards fainted, his two Crufades and their fuccefs, iii. 138, 139 and [q]; the laft of the | European monarchs who undertook Crufades, 140; his — famous edict, called the Pragmatic Sanétion, by which the rights of the Gallican church are fecured againft the © Pope, 167 and [q]. ; Duke of Bavaria, his conteft and war with Pope John XXII. iii. 320 ; depofes the Pope, and patronizes the Francifcans, 349. nN —— Eleétor Palatine, reftores Lutheranifm in Germany, which his father had removed, iv. 382. XIV. of France, his folemn embafly to the king of Siam, v. 16 and [p]; a great patron of the arts and {ciences, 72 ; conteft with Popes Alexander bie an INDEX ‘tnd Innocent XI. about what, 152, 1533 perfecutes the Janfenifts, 218; demolifhes the convent of Port Royal, 229; revokes the edict of Nantes, 353. Liberatus, his compendious hiftory of the Neftorian and Eutychian controverfies, and charaéter, ii. 122. Libertines, {piritual brethren and fifters, their tenets, iv. 430 3; refemble the Beghards, 431. _ of Geneva, oppofe Calvin, and of what compofed, ibid. — Licinius, perfecution of the Chriftians under him in iv cent. i. 326; his turbulence, defeat, and death, ibid. this perfecution mentioned by Aurelius Victor, ibid. and [6]... Light, children, or confeffors of, a name affumed by the Quakers, v: 466. LI’ Ifle, Alande, an eminent logician in xiii cent. iii, 155; § 3 his character, 239 and [¢]; polemic work againft the _ ' * Jews, 256. Lithuanians, partly converted by the Teutonic knights in Xlii cent. ili: 1425; their converfion completed in xiv cent. 298; Liturgy of the church of England, a plan defigned for in- troducing it in Hanover and Prufflia, vi. 219. Livonians, converted to Chriftianity in xii cent. ili. 4; compelled to embrace the gofpel by the greateft cruelty and oppreflion, 5 being converted, are violently op- preffed, 6. Locke, John, a great promoter of natural knowledge, v. 92. Logic, the ftudy of, much admired and followed in xi cent. il. 463, 4645 the moft eminent logicians, ibid. 465. Logicians, di{putes among them in xi cent. and hence the Nominalifts and Realiits, 11. 467, 468 and [q]. Lollard, Walter, an account of, iii. 378; miftakes of the learned, in fuppofing him the founder of the Lollards, and whence, ibid. [e]. Lollards, account of them in xiv cent. ili. 355 and [w]3 by whom favoured and perfecuted, 359. Lombard, Peter, his works, iii, 793 lucubrations defec- tive, 87 5. book of the fentences univerfally admired in _ xii cent. 893; is called Mafter of the Sentences, 90 and [g]; his followers called Sententiarii, ibid. ¥4 his $27 328 his book of fentences in greater saa than the Bible, 93 [/1. London, the Royal fociety founded at, v, 72, ) Loquis, Martin, his chimerical notion, iii. 4495 the cruel- ties of the Huflites to be imputed to him and followers, 450. Lord’s Supper, its celebration in ii cent. 1. 210; its fym- . bols adored, and whence, 400; adminiftration burthen- ed with pompous rites by Gregory the Great, ii. 139. Luthaire, his zealous, but fruitlefs attempts to revive learn- ing in Italy in ix cent. ii. 289. Love, Family, Anabaptifts fect founded by Henry Nicholas in Holland, in xvi cent. iv. 483. _——— virgins ap a female order in the Romifh church, their inftitution in xvii cent. and office, v. 174. Low churchmen, in xvii cent. v- 420.. See Dodwell. - Lutbieniccius, Staniflaus (a polifh knight), a patron of Soci- nianifm, his character, v. 502; his zeal for its fuccefs, _ ibid. by whom oppofed, and his hopes fruftrated, 503. Lucar, Cyrillus, oppofes the union of the Greek and La-’ tin churches in xvii cent. v. 2483 his charaéter and - perfecution by the Jefuits, 2495 is “acouiel of treafony and put to death, ibid. and [e]. Lucas, a follower af Spinoza, his works, v. 68 and [x]. Lucifer, Bifhop of Cagliari, his character and fect in iv” - cent, 1. 386, 387. udins his learned labours, v. 259. Luitprand, a monkifh hiftorian in x cent. ii. 395. Lully, his new philofophy in xiv cent. iil. 311 ; charac- ter and different apitinns about it, ibid. and [c]. Lupus, Servatus, ii. 2923; his great abilities and works, 296 and [7]; dunia 315. Luther, Martin, obnoxious to the Dominicans, iv. 22; i , é ' few able to oppofe his doétrine from Scripture, 233-9 his great character, 29; warmly oppofes Tetzel’s preaching of Indulgences, and hence the rife of the Reformation is to be dated, 30, 313; his motives for oppofing the doctrine of Indulgences vindicated from unreafonable- calumnies, ibid. [7]; debate with Tetzel clearly ftated, 325 is violently se and offers to INDE X, $29. to abjure any erroneous fentiments that can be proved againft him, 34, 353 his fruitlefs conference with Cajetan at Augfburg, 37, and [vr]; conference with -Miltitz, and the iffue, 35; promifes filence, on the condition of filence being obferved by his adverfaries, ibid. his generous behaviour to Tetzel, 40 and [y];5 ' difpute with Eckius on papal power, at Leipfic, 43 5 _ is excommunicated by Leo X. 50; feparates himfelf from the church of Rome, 51; offers fubmiffion to the determination of a general counfel lawfully affembled, and confequently of the wniverfal church, 53 and [0]; unjuftly banifhed at a Diet of Worms, 55 _and[r]; tranflates a great part of the New Teftament ‘into the German language, 57 and [s]; cenfures ' the rath proceedings of Carloftadt, 59 and [7]; his do&rind of the Eucharift, 63 and [z]; draws up the Articles of Torgaw, 78; refufes to admit the friends ‘of Zuingle to the Diet at Smalcald, 98 and [A];: his catechifms, 284; form of concord, ibid. explications of the Scripture, 304; Golden rule of Interpretation, $05 and [a]; prevents the divifions which the difciples of Munzer attempted to excite, 3145 his debates with Carloftadt, ibid. 315 and [g], 316 [4,7]; appeafes the ‘tumult at Wittemberg, ibid. fuppreffes the Antino- ' mians, $21; publifhes his confeflion of faith, oppofite to the do@trine of Zuingle, 367; indulges the Bohe- -mian brethren, 407; his plan of Reformation difliked by the Anabaptifts, 445. Lutherans, efteemed by the Spaniards as better fubjects than the Calvinifts, iv. 405; progrefs of learning among them in xvii cent. 281 ; their ecclefiaftical law and polity, 292 ; adopt the maxim of the Arminians, 265; the ftate of Theology and moral fcience among them, ib. 299. Lutkeman, Joachim, his fingular opinions, and charaéter,” v. 335. Lyons, a council at, in xiii cent. iii. 181 ; a famous decree- concerning the Cardinals, during the vacancy of the pontificate, 182. Lyranus, Nicholas, his expofition of the Scriptures, and great character, ili. 361, 362. i Macarius, INDEX eae i. 3603 his charaéter as a moralift, 363 and [4]. ‘ | ~—_—_—_—— of Ireland, his enormous error, ii. 294; re- futed by Ratram, ibid. Maccovius, introduces fubtilties into theology, iv. 427 [7]; followed by others, 428, fub [7]. Macedonius, his herefy in iv cent. i. 426 ; tenets oppofed and crufhed by the council of Conftantinople, 427 ; the decrees that paffed in this council, ibid. Madury, account of that fuccefsful miffion, and its author, v. 11 [7]; the fingular method ufed, ibid. that kingdom defcribed, 14, fub [mm]; this and the like miffions, why fufpended by the Pope, ibid. Magnus, Albertus, an eminent philofophical divine in xiii _ cent. iii. 239 and [g]; his didactie writings, 247. _ Magus, Simon, not properly termed an heretic, and why, i, 140; blafphemoufly affumes to himfelf the title of the supreme power of God, ibid. his hiftory, ibid. his fate, and the doétrines he held, 141 and [z], 142 and [a, 4]. Mahomet, appears in vii cent. ii. 157; his character, and report of his total ignorance of learning examined, 158, [m,n]; his public declarations about religion, ibid. de- livers the law called Koran, ibid. and [o]5 his project of forming an empire, 159; the judgment we are to form of him, ibid. his fuccefs in propagating his doétrine ac- counted for, 161; dies, 162; teftament in favour of the Chriftians, with arguments for and againft its authen- ticity examined, 187 and [#]; his fucceflors employ the Neftorians in the moft important matters, ibid. difpute in Xli cent. concerning his God, iii. 103. II. takes Conftantinople in xv cent. iil. 389 and [é]. Mahometans, their behavour towards the Chriftians in vii cent. ii. 162; their divifion into two fects, and others fubordinate, 163. Maieul, St. See Regular Clerks. ® Maigret, | : | j [ INDEX. Maigret, Charles, a&ts as Delegate from the Pope, his de- cifion againft the Jefuites, concerning the obiervance of Chinefe rites, v. 26. ; ‘ Major, George, controverfy about the neceflity of good works with Amfdorf, iv. 328. Maitre, \e, a celebrated lawyer, retires into the convent of Port Royal, v. 227 fub [e] 228. Maldonat, John, his commentary on St. Paul’s epiftles, iv. Osi. Malebranche, Father, charged with Atheifm by Hardouin, and the juftice of the charge examined, v. 90, {ub not. Lz]; his philofophy, 91 and [+]. Mandeville, his impious deifm and hypothefis, vi. 7 and (/], 8. Manes, Manichzus, account of him, i. 295 ; his doctrine of two principles, 297; various reports about his death, ibid. [e]; fummary concerning Man, Chrift, and the Holy Ghoft, 298 ; concerning Chrift’s office, and the _ Comforter, 299, 300: concerning the ftate of purified and unpurified fouls, 301 ; his opinions of the Old and New Teftament, 302; his rule of life, auftere, ibid. divides his difciples into two clafles, 303. Manichaans, their general affembly, and prefident who re+ prefented Chrift, i. 303; his affiftants, &c. ibid. and LfJ; conceal themfelves under various names, through fear of perfecution, in iv cent. 402; their ftate in vi cent. 11. 141 ; continue in xv cent. and where, ili. 461. Mapes, Walter, his character, iii. 155 and [£]. Marca, Petrus de, writes againft the papal claims in xvii _ cent. v. 151. Marcellinus, Tribune, fent into Africa by Honorius, to de- cide the affair of the Donatifts, and declares in favour of the Catholics, ii. 59 ; if this was not more properly a judicial trial than a conference, ibid. [e]; the confe- quences to the Donatifts, who were upon the decline, till relieved by Genferic, on his invading Africa, 60. Marcellus, of Ancyra, his erroneous notions of the Trinity, i, 424 and [e]. » his pacific attempt to reconcile the Proteftants, v. 126. » Marchia, $31 332 INDEX. Marchia, Jacobus 4, oppofes the worthip: of Chritt’s blood, and is accufed of herefy, in xv cent. ili, 458. ‘Masoion: founder of an heretical feét in Afia, i. 218 ; the principles he maintained, 219. Marculf, the monk, his works ufeful in defcribing the ftate of literature in vii cent. ii. 175. Mardaites. See Marenites. Margaret, of Navarre, favourable to sid Reformation in France, iv. 87; her example encouraged many pious and learned men to promote it, ibid. who are put to death, with the contradiftory behaviour of Francis I. towards the Proteftants, 89 and [z]. Maria, Ave, added to the prayers of the Romith etait in xiv cent. iil. 372. Marino, Robert of, an hiftorian in xiiicent. iii. 153. Mark, the hermit, his works and charaéter, ii. 47. Moaronites, whence fo called, ii. 196, 197 and [s}; retain ’ the opinions of the Monothelites till xii cent. ib. the fruitlefs attempts of their learned to confute this accu- _fation, ib. [4]; their fubjection to Rome in xvicent. iv. 278 and [x]; and upon what ‘condition, 279 ; cae five to the Popes, and wherefore, ibid. Mraronius, Francis, a fcholaftic ‘divine in xiv cent. ili. 361. Marpurg, a conference held by the Reformers to termi- nate their difputes about the Eucharift, iv. 753 a tolera- tion of opinions the iffue of this contents |] Marriages, fourth, prohibited by a council at Conftantino- ple in x cent. 11. 426. Martial, firft Bifhop ee Boar ty conte concerning him in xi cent. il. 571; Pope John XXI. declares him worthy of an spoftethip, upon which he is fainted, 572. Martin, Bifhop of Tours, converts the Gauls i in iv cent. i. 339; ereéts the firft monafteries in Gaul, $78; hence — the great progrefs of Monkery, ibid. the difference be- tween an Eaftern and Weftern monk in aufterity, as de- feribed by Sulpitius Severusy/379 [5]; his arrogant af- fertion of the minifterial dignity, ii. 30. - Martin, Bithop of Bgaga, his fummary of a virtuous life, ii. 129. Martin, INDEX, Martin, Pope, condemns the Etthefis of Heraclius, and the. Type of Conftans, in vii cent. ii. 193 5 anathematizes _. the Monothelites and their patrons, ibid. is banifhed for. - . one year by Conftans, and the confequence of this rigo- rous ‘proceeding, ibid. .of Poland, an hiftorian in xiii cent. ii. 155. - Raymond, character of his Pugio Fidei Chrifti~ ‘ane, ill. 156, 241. 256; well acquainted with the He- . brew and Arabic ann as ibid. ; ——— IV. Pope his character and infolence, iii. 183. ——— V. Popechofen at the council of Conftance, in _ the: room.of Benedié&t XIII. depofed, iii, 405; affem- bles a council at Bafil, which attempts the Reformation of the church, but in vain, 419. Martyr, Peter, zealous in propagating Calvinifm in Eng: land, iv. 387 5 a writer of common-place divinity, 426. Martyrs, who entitled to this name, i. 77; veneration paid - tothem perverted, ibid. their number, clings and a¢tions » why recorded; 79; and how loft and retrieved, ibid. and [2]. fers ‘yy Queen, reftores Popery, iv. 323 puts Cranmer to ‘death, ibid. her cruel defigns againft the Proteftants in Es ie-clarid, how prevented, 128 [m], ee Virgins, when firft worfhipped, i 1, 432 ; her image introduced into churches in v cent. 11 56 ; thes innocence of her title as mother of God examined, 71 [r]; vene- ration for her increafed in x cent. 429; 3 inftitution of the Rofary and Crown in honour of her, what, ibid. controverfy concerning her immaculate conception in \ Xii cent. lit. 104; and feftival inftituted in honour of - ity 107; this controverfy renewed in xvii cent. between the Francifcans and Dominicans, v. 229; the Pope’s declaration to both parties and a feftival appointed, 230 and Moafenius, : a German Jefuit, his reconciling aicPictpes Ve 126 and [ p]. Maffalians (Huskies), their antiquity, i. 431 ; when fait ed intoa religious body, ibid. their tenets, ibid. borrowed many of their notions from the Eaftern philofophy, 432 ; a general name for Eaftern Heretics and Enthufiafts in in Sil cent, Ji, 108,109 and [mm]. rm f ‘ Maffs, 333 334 ION DEMS - Maffes, {olitary, what and when fuppofed to be intro-. duced, ii. 270 and [d]. Mathematical fe&t, their rife in xvii cent. v. 87; follow the principles of Gaffendi, an account of, ibid. its | pro- grefs, 91. . Mathematics, their improvement in xvii cent. v. ye Mathilda, Duchefs of Tufcany, her donation to the See. -of Rome in xi cent. ii. 448, 449 and [”, 0]. | Matthia, J ohn, Bifhop of Strengnes in Sweden, in pacific attempts in xvii cent. and works entitled Olive Branches, v. 278 [m], 279 [n]; his writings fuppreffed, and he himfelf obliged to refign his bifhopric, and retire, ibid. Matthias, chofen to be an apoftle, and how, i. 62. Matthifon, John, ringleader of the fanatics of Munfter, iv. 453. Maty, Paul, his notions of the Trinity, anu controverfy hereupon in xviii cent. vi. 37; unfatisfactory hypothe- fis which amounts to-two propofitions, and is only a repetition of Dr. Thomas Burnet’s fentiments on the fame fubjeé, ibid. and [/f]. Maur, St. congregation of, v. 167 and [w]; feleé& num- ber of learned members, and their adverfaries, ibid. 168 and [x]; many and admirable productions, 169 and {y]; their reformation fall_ fhort of the perfection of aufterity, which had been idly imagined by fome, 170 ; this fevere plan adopted by the Janfenifts, ibid and [=]; by Bouthillier de Rance, and the occafion, 171 and [4]; his order de la Trappe gradually degenerates, 172. Maurice, Elector of Saxony, obtains the electorate by perfidious meafures, and what thefe are, iv. 112 ; con- fents to a council being called at Trent on certain condi- tions, 117 and [c]; how the caufe of the famous treaty at Paffau, 120 and [d]. Landgrave of Heffe, deferts the Lutheran church and embraces Calvinifm in xvii cent. v. 265 and [4]; . the change thereon in his dominions, ibid. his conduct towards the Lutherans, and defence of it by the doétors of the Reformed Church, 266 and [c]. ~-—— Stadtholder, feemitgly inclined to favour the Ar- minians in xvii cent. v. 4435 declares againft gt wit . IN DE X. with his ambitious, views, 447 and [7]; his violent pro- ceedings againft them and confequence, 448, 450 and notes. Mauritius, Peter, refutes the Jews in xii cent. iii. 99. Maxentius, his works, ii. 120, Maximin, perfecution under that Emperor, i. 249. Maxims, two very dangerous, univerfally adopted in iv "cent. i. 381; the greateft men infected with the firft _~ for fome ages paft, 382°; the fecond had its rife in the - reign of Conftantine, and approved by fucceeding ages, ~tbid. : Maximus, Julian’s mafter, a Platonift, and being accufed of Magic, is put to death by the order of Valentinian in iv cent. i. 344, . of Turin, an account of his homilies, ii. 35. the Greek monk, account of him and his works, ii. 173; expofitions, 178. Mayer, Michael, a leader of the Rofecrucians in xvii cent. wild. Mayhew, a Puritan miffionary in America, v. 48. Mazen, Nicholas de, very zealous in reforming the Monks of. Germany in xv cent. ili. 433, Medicis, the zeal of this family in cultivating learning in xv cent. ili. 391, 393. j —— Cofmo de, zealous patron of the Platonic philo- fophy, ili. 396. Meier,an account of this follower of Spinoza and his works, , v. 67 and [w]. Melanéthen, Philip, his great character, iv. 45, 47, and ' - [g, 4]; prepares the famous confeffion of Augfburg, 78; anfwers and confutes Faber’s objections to it, 94; his difpute with Eckius at Worms, 107; his fentiments of the famous edict called Interim, what, 116 and [4]; and the caufe of a melancholy fchifm among the Lutherans, ibid. the method of philofophy adopted by him, 163; his unfuccefsful attempt to unite the Greeks with the Proteftants, and the Greek tranflation of the Augfburg Confeffion, which he fent to Conftantinople, but receives no anfwer, 251; emi- nent for his knowledge of hiftory, 296; his charac- ter, 2973 is confidered as the great doctor of the Lu- theran church, ibid. his writings in philofophy, and of : the 335. 536° INDE XJ the fect of the eclectics, 2985 his abridgmenits,’ ibid. ~ commentaries on St. Paul’s Epiftles, 304; explanations of the Scriptures, 306; Loci communes, 307; enlarges them, ibid. deftitute of the raincourtoo frequently met with in the polemic writings of the Lutheran divines, 311; placed at the head of the Lutheran church, 333 5 compared with Luther, and different fentiments from him, ibid and [{ p]}; 324 and [7]; ‘is accufed .of apoftacy by the Lutherans, and the reafons, 327 ; jufti- fies himfelf, ibid. defirous of an union between the Re- formed and Homa 366; which is facilitated by Calvin, ibid. $67 and [g|; but meets with obitaclat, ibid. =_— ——. Wielanttonidne a philofophical fect in xvi. cent. ‘iv. 299. - Melchites, whe, it. 188 [im]. Meletian, controverfy, the true catifes ofa 1, 3845 cided till v cent. 385; condemned by the firft council of Nice, 415, 416 and (i Militeniota, his pacificatory attempt between the Greeks and Latins if xili cent. ili. 237. ~ Melito, Bithop of Sardis, his works, i. 1875 gives the firft catalogue of the books of the. Old Teftament, ibid. 188 [wv]. : Menander, his wild and frantic notions, i. 143. . Mendans, or Chriftians of St, John, a fect in the-eaftern churches, an account of, iv. 266, 267 and[d]. . > Meudez, Patriarch of Zithiopia, his imprudent zeal and arrogance, v. 140; is banifhed from the country, 141. Mendicants, their inftitution in xiii cent. iii. 191; i prinici- ples or tenets, 192; confined to four focieties only, 103 and [7]; their univerfal fame, 1945 pride and. atro- gance, 204; impious wiles, with a fpecimen, ib. 205 and [g]; contefts between the Dominicans and Fran- cifcang, ibid. addiéted to the opinions of the fcholaftic divines, 251; in high efteem in xiv cent. 330. through their enormous vices, they fall under.a general odium, ibid. but are fupported by the Pope; 331, 332 and [e]; charged with arrogance and a vicious fpirit of novelty, 434; offenfive to the Bifhops in xv cent. for the refuge given to the Beguins in their order, ris ; their great averfion to learning, 17, 24 | Menno INDEX. Menno, Simon, account of, iv. 454; his travels into dif- ferent countries, and remarkable fuccefs in gaining pro- felytes, 455: eloquence and writings, 456 and [7]; his doctrine, 457; difcipline, 458 ; imprudent condu& towards two fects chic arofe, 462 ; his fingular tenets, 472; his rigorous laws mitigated by the Anabaptifts in xvii cent. v. 491; difcipline and fingular opinions abandoned by the Weatedandins, 495. Mennonites, their various fortunes in xvii cent. v. 490 and [e]: different fects of them, 492. See Anabap= ffs 3: Pits Felix, his deteftable character, iv. 448. Mercator, Marius, a warm oppofer of Pelagius, ii. 37. Metaphyfical {e&, their rife, and account of, v. 87; ima provement and propagation, 90 ; falls into contempt, 287. Meth, Ezekiel, account of that fanatic, v. 4433 Methodifs, Popith, moft eminent in France, v.131; dif- pute with the Hugenots, ib. divided into two claffes, ib. moft eminent among the firft, 132; thofe of the fecond, with their manner of controverfy, 133 [g, £]3 Boffuet among the latter, with a character,of his hiftory, 135 and [£]; remarkable inftance retorted upon him- felf, fub not. Methodius, eminent for his piety in iii cent. 1. 2713 his _ expofition on Genefis and Solomon’s Song loft, 279. cent. ii. 313; his panegyric on Dionyfius, 330, ———— with Cyril, converts the Mzefians and other na- tions in ix cent. ii. 278, 280 and [4]. Metochita, George, his pacificatory attempt to unite the Greek and Latin churches in xiii cent. 11. 237. Metropolitans, whether any in i cent. i. 107; whence | their right, 179 ; the extent of their power in iv cent. 349, Meaadiar hay 3 is fent into China as Legate from Pope Cle- ment XI. with his fecond edict againft the lawfulnefs_ of the Chinefe rites, and bad fuccefs, vi. 4, 5. and [AR]. Michael, St, fuperftition about him in x cent. ii. 432. Miciflaus, Duke of Poland, converted to Chriftianity in VOL. VI. Zz % cent . the Confeffor, his zeal : for image-worthip i in 1x 337 33S INDEX % cent. 11.375; his zeal for the converfion of his fub- - jects, and methods ufed by him to obtain it, 376. Middleton, Richard, a metaphyfical divine in xiii cent. iff. 240. Millennium, controverfy concerning it in iii cent. i: 284; violently oppofed by Origen, and fapported by Nepos, ibid. ftopped by Dionyfius of Alexandria, 285. milletier, his pacific attempt to reconcile the ‘Proteftants and Roman Catholics in xvit cent. v. 129. ~ . Miltitz, holds a conference with Luther, iv. $38; his cha- racter, ibid. prudent and candid behaviour in the eon- ference, 39, 40; unhappy fate, 42 and [a]. Mingrelians, i in ree their deplorable ftate, iv. 256. Miniftry, neceffity of a public one, 1. 94. : Minucius, Felix, character and ufe of his dialogue, i. 272. Miracles, advantageous to Chriftianity, i. 683 of the Thundering Legion, 153, 154 and [7]; which is more’. than dubious, 154; of the iv-cent. given up, but it is denied that miracles had then entirely ceafed, 340; on the Trinitarians, opprefled by the Vandals in Africa, in v. cent. and the credible witnefles of them, fi. 61, 62 and []; difpute among the learned about it, with a reflection thereon, 63, 64, fub not.; faid to be perform- ed vi cent. ; Srandliciabeck by the lives of the converts, 99 ; their number and reality in viii cent. examined, ° 212. BHifa, Jacobell, a difciple of Hufs, adminifters the facra- ments in both kinds, and this practice deemed heretical, iii. 416 ; his opinion that infants fhould receive the Eucharift, 449. Mtiffionaries, their fuccefs in barbarous nations, baa parti+. cularly Jefuits, v. 5; account of their hardfhips not too readily to be believed, 14 ; Capuchins, their fuccefs in: Africa, 41. oS Miffions, priefts of the, founded in xvii cent. and by rests, “vy. 174, 175. ‘ ———-+, account of in xviii cent. vi..3; Proteftant, and more particularly the Danith, 5. Mogiflaus, Peter, Bifhop of Kiow, draws up a fossiilkiy of dottrine for the Greek church, which is publicly =. proved and adopted, iv. 249, 250 and [uy wy]. Lsedlina, INDEX: Molina, Lewis, character of him and his writings, iv. 238, _ 239 and [i, k, Maolinifts, controverfies with them concerning predeftina- tion and liberty, iv. 238; accufed of renewing the er- . rors of Pelagianifm, 239. Molinos, Michael de, excites new controverfies in the church, v. 2315 his book entitled the Spiritual Guide, _ ibid. and [4]; principles, whence his followers called Quietifts, 232; oppofed by the Jefuits and the French ambaffador, ibid: and [7]; is obliged to recant, and dies in prifon, 233 and [/]; moft eminent of his followers, Yeenoe og Monarchy, Fifth Men, their rife and enthufiaftic notions in xvii cent. v. 410. ; Monkery, pafles from the Eaft to the Weft in ivcent.. i. 378; where firft eftablifhed, ibid. [g]. Monks, their rife, i. 275; formed into a regular body by Antony, in iv cent. 377; different orders, 380; adopted. among the clergy, 381; claim eminent fta- ‘ tions in the church, ii. $23 obferve different rules of difcipline, ibid. not fubject to the Patriarchal power, 33 [f]; their defence of Origen in vi cent. 132; their vices in vil cent. 171; are exempted by the Pope from epifcopal jurifdiftion, 172; held in much repute, ibid. their difcipline fallen into decay in viit cent. 240; effects to ftop it ineffectual, 241 ; excef- five veneration paid to them in ix cent. 308; em- ployed in civil affairs, 309 ; a reformation among them _ attempted by the order of Lewis the Meek, ib. guilty of Concubinage and Simony in x cent. 310 and [e, f]; their ftate in xi cent. and increafe of their immunities, and for what end, 524; exempted by the Popes from the authority of their fovereigns, 525; their ignorance and, corruption, 5263; great corruption gives rife to chivalry, ibid. [v7]; new orders, 532; enrich their convents by proceffions made of the faintly relics, iii. 84; their great increafe in xili cent. 187; fome fup- prefled, 1$8 ; and what fubfift, 190; the order called Brethren of the Holy Trinity ; and if the fame with the Brethren of the Redemption of the Captivity, ib. and [/]; a reformation attempted among them z2 in 3 9 $40 INDE X. in xv cent. 433; corrupt ftate in xvi cent. iv. 17; their. averfion to learning, ib. very ferviceable to * ig miter 184; much reformed, 198; new orders, 201. M. onophyfi ites, their tenets concerning the nature of Chrift, il. 85; called Severians, whence, 1443; encouraged by the Emperor Anaftafius, 1435 3. depreffed by Juftin and fuccefive Emperors, ib. their fect reftored by Jacob Ba- radzus, ib. whom they acknowledge to be their fecond founder, 146; divifions among them terminated, 147 ;. called Jacobites, and flourifh in the eaft in xvi cent. iv. 257 and [#]; divifion into the African and Affatic, ib.. 258; their religious doétrines and rites, 259; differ from the Greek and Latin churches, in what, 260 and [co]; their ignorance, 261; in Afia, their ftate in xvii cent. v. 258 and [s];—African and Abyfiinian, refift ob~ ftinately the Roman yoke, 2593; their ftate in xviii cent. vi. 17. Monothelites, the rife of this fect in vii cent. ii. 189; He- raclius’ compromife, ib. progrefs of their doétrine, 1903 oppofed by Sophronius, monk of Paleftine, 191; con- demned in the fixth general council, 1945 a view of their doctrine, ib. different opmions among theia ER5; their fate after the council of Conftantineple, 196 5 fen- timents embraced by the Maronites, 197. ‘Montagne, a fuppofed Infidel in xvi cent. iv. 759. Montanus, his tenets, i. 236; fome miftakes about them,. 237 [c]; attempts to fupply the pretended defeéts of the gofpel, 238 ; his exceffive aufterity, ib. reafons for excommunicating him, and fuccefs of his deétrine, - which Tertullian adopts, 229 and [a]. Montefono, John de, denies the immaculate conception af the Virgin Mary, and conteft with the Univerfity of Paris, iii. 369; is excommunicated, and various opi~ nions concerning the reafons for it, 370 and [m]. Moors, or Saracens, fome converted in xv cent. and how, iil. 386; banifhed out of Spain in xvii cent. v. 116 5 confequences, i17. Morali, ifs ( moral writers), in ii cent. who, i. 191; their merit as fuch, ib. the double doétrine introduced by ~ them, what, and the effeéts, 192; hence the Afcetics, - 193 5 INDEX. $41 7933; charged with want of order and precifion in iii - cent. 280; the moft eminent in iv cent. with their de- fects, 374, 375 ; their character in v cent. ii. 47 5 myf- ' tic principles adopted by them, 50; reduce practical re- ligion to the obfervance of a few virtues in vii cent. ii. 1805 imbibe many of the Ariftotelian principles in viii cent. 258 5 principally employed in ix cent. in collect- ing the fentiments of the fathers on morality, 329 ; con- tent themfelves in x-cent. with compofing fome few ho- “ milies, and writing the lives of the faints, 4245; con- temptible in xi cent. 5515 partly fcholaftic, partly myf- tic, in xii cent. ii. 98; their character in xiii cent. 253 ; ' definitions of piety, and juftice different from thofe in ‘the Scriptures, 254; chiefly employed in collecting and folving cafes of confcience, and in moralizing on the natures, properties, and actions of the brute creation in xiv cent. 366; their character and names in xvi cent. iv. 309 [¢];—Lutheran, ib. Morality, Romith, its fad ftate in xvi cent. v. 320; no fuccefsful attempt made to reform it, and complaints againft the Jefuits, ib. writers on it divided into three ~ claffes, ib. . ti —— true principles of, not fettled in xvi cent. iv. 309, Moravians, their converfion in ix cent. ii. 278. Moravian (Bohemian,) brethren, an account of, iv. 406. Morgan, his deifm, and hypothefis of, vi. 7 and {/], 8. lorinus, his pacific endeavours to unite the Greek and Latin churches in xvii cent. v. 247 and [d]. Mofcovy, patriarch of, when firft made, iv. 255; his im- munities extended, ib. Mofes, Barcepha, a Syrian Bifhop in ix cent. his great cha- . rater, ii. 313. - — Cretenfis, an account of this impoftor in iv cent. ii. § and[ g}. meee pt Moulin, Peter du, is employed to reconcile the Lutherans and the Reformed, v. 271 and [ f]. Moyer, Lady, her lectures founded in xviii cent. vi. 44. Munfter, feized upon by the fanatics in Germany in xvi - cent. iv. 314 and 4523; retaken by its Sovereign, Count Waldeck, 453; peace of Germany concluded af) ve 112. | zs Munzer, 342 INDE X. Munzer, one of the leaders of the fanatics, iy. 446 ; af. fembles a numerous army of the peafants in xvi cent. 4473 his ravages not chargeable on Luther, ibid. is de- Scbitedls taken, and ignominioufly put to death, ibid. fate of his affociates, ibid. Muralpt, a Deiftical writer in xviii cent. vi, 9 and [vs his religious fyftem comprehended in three points, and what they are, ibid. Mufeus, approves of Calixtus’ pacificatory plan, v.310 5 adopts fome of his fentiments, 312; imputations againft him and the divines of Jena, ibid. and [/], Mufcovy, religion eftablifhed there in x cent. ii, 376. My/tics, their rife in the eaft, and whence, i i, 175; their unfair defence, 274; multiplied in iv cent. and. doétrine - propagated, 375; Ve caufe promoted in v cent. from their aufterity of life, ii. 48; their pernicious influence en moral writers, 50; flourifh in ix cent. ii. 330; their method of explaining truth adopted in xii cent. iii. 88, oppofe the Scholaftics in xiii cent. 252; a reconciliation _ between the two parties attempted, 253; zealous for the ftudy of the Scriptures, and the writings of the Fa- thers, in xiv cent. 363; many of diftinguifhed merit among them in xv cent, 455; defended againft the Schoolmen, ibid. the only remaining {parks of piety in Xvi cent. were in them, iv. 273; but unable to combat the error of the times, 283 why called Quietifts, ‘v, 232; their precepts embraced by the Quakers, ah 480, N NAGEL, Paul, his reveries, y. 344. Nangis, William of, an hiftorian in xiii cent. his charaéter, ii. 155. Nantes, famous edict drawn up at, in xvi cent. in favour of the Proteftants, iv. 386; revoked by. Lewis XIV. in xvii cent. v. 354 and [ys]. Naples, the academy at, founded by Frederic II. in xiii ' cent. iil. 1513 the progrefs of the Reformation here in Xvi cent. iv. 1523; the oppofition made againft the at- tempts to introduce the inquifition, 133: and [7]. Naraya, ee INDEX. Neraya, Chaw, King of Siam, ‘his remarkable anfwer to the French King’s ambaffador, v. 17. fub nof. [9]; tolerates the miflionaries, 18; is put to death, ibid. and [r]. ‘Naffau, church of, embraces Calvinifm in xvi cent, iv. 409. Nations, {tate of thofe not under the Romans, i. 22 ; the genius of, and liberty enjoyed by the northern, ibid. and[{ f/f]; all fank in fuperitition, but of different kinds, 29, 23. Nature, its law ftudied with great attention in xvii cent. v. 76. Grotius led the way, with the advantages to Chriftian morality, ibid. and 77. Naylor, James, a moft extravagant Quaker, account of him, and the blafphemous encomiums beftowed upon him by the Quakers, v. 470, fub not. [é]. Nazarenes, the rife of this fect properly dated (from ii cent. i. 146, 213; its divifions into two fedts, 213 ; ranked among heretics by Epiphanius, and if juftly, ib. and [e]; their gofpel, ib. and [/]; that term, what originally, ib. their tenets, and why gently treated by moft Chriftians, ib. 214 and [ g]. Neercaffel, John, affifts Arnauld in propagating Janfenifm among the Remith churches in Holland and the Nether- lands, v. 219. Neri, Philip, founds the priefts ofthe oratory in xvi cent. _ iv. 2045 by whom affifted, 205 [ 7] 5) is fainted by Ur- ban VIII. v. 242. Let Were, perfecutes the Chriftians, and why, i. 72, 79. Neforianifm, its rife and author, ii. 65; impartial judg- ment concerning this controverfy, 69; its progrefs af- ter the council of Ephefus, 71; fuccefs in the eaft, 72 ; ~ is propagated by Barfumas of Nifibis through Perfia, 733 taught in a f{chool at Nifibis, erected for this pur- pofe, ib. encouraged in Perfia, 110; its ftate in vi cent. 144. Neflorians, their divifions ceafe, ii. 733 dofrine what, ibid. hold their founder in the higheft veneration, 74 ; but maintain the doétrine taught by him to be older than himfelf; ibid. Eaftern diligent in exploring the true fenfe of Scripture, 126 ; read their. doctrines with fuccefs in vi cent. 144 3 introduce Chriftianity zZ4 > among: 343 $44 ENDEX -among the Chinefe in vii cent. 151; flourifth under the Saracens, 187; plant the Gofpel in Tartary, and beyond Mount Imaus, in x cent. 372; frequently fo- licited by Romifh miffionaries to fubmit to the papal yoke in xiii, cent, but in vain, iii. 2663 two fadtions among them, and how occafioned, in xvicent. iv. 180; violent methods ufed by Menazes Bifhop of, Goa, &c, to reduce them to the Romifh yoke, 1815 are called Chaldeans, 257; diftinguifhed from other focieties of Chriftians by peculiar doétrines and rites, 263; their notions of the two natures and two perfons in Chrift ex- plained, 264 and [v]; careful in avoiding fuperftitious opinions and practices, 265 and [x]; their patriarchs, ib. their ftate in xvii cent, v. 262; offers of reconci- liation with Rome, why not accepted, ib. 263 ; thofe on the coaft of Malabar perfecuted by the Romihh priefts, but tolerated by the Dutch, 264; refufe to enter into the Romifh communion, though repeatedly folicited by the moft earneft entreaties and alluring offers in xviii cent. vi. 17. | Neflorius, founder of a fect in v cent. ii. 653 occafion of his controverfy, 66; anathematized by Cyril, Bifhop of Alexandria, 68; his charge againft Cyril, ib. is condemned to banifhment by a general council at Ephefus, 693; the juftice of this fentence examined, 70; faults to be found in this controverfy, ib. 71 and r|. fe Neufer, Adam, introduces Socinianifm into Germany, iv. 516, Newton, Sir Tfaac, his great character, v. 93 and [s]; the excellence of his philofophy how proved,. 943 his works, and life by whom written, ib. [¢]; liberty of thinking reftored by him and Des Cartes, and in what ‘the admirers of the former were fuperior to thofe of the latter, ib. ; ' Nice, the firft general council at, i. 4145 the account of it imperfect, 415; Arius is condemned, ib. de- termines the tinte for obferving Eafter, ib, and [s]; terminates the Novatian troubles, ib. condemns the Meletian fchifm, ib. 416 and [¢,w]; fecond council in viii cent. ii, 2663 {fuperftitious decrees im favour of images . INDEX. image-worfhip, ib. its authority and this decifion ac- knowledged by the church of Rome, 267. Nicephorus, patriarch of Conftantinople, an account of his _ defence of image-worfhip, ii. 312. Calliftus, his ecclefiaftical hiftory, an account _ of, ii. 304. — Gregoras, his character, iii. 304; works, c 360. Wicetas, Choniates, a Greek hiftorian in xiii cent. iii, 149. —— David, an account of, 11. 314. Pettoratus, a zealous advocate for the Greeks in . Xi cent. ii. 540; his chain of commentaries on Job, 547. —_ patriarch of Conftantinople, fufpends the Em- peror Leo the philofopher, for marrying a fourth wife, ii. 4265 deprived by the Emperor, ib. is reftored to his dignity by his fon, ib. _ Nicholas I. Pope, his character, ii. 477 and [c]; his fa- mous decree concerning the election of the Pope, 479 and [2]. _-——— III. Pope, his famous conftitution, confirming the rule of St. Francis, iii. 214 and [z]3 forbids all private explications of this law, 215 and [a]. IV. Pope, refufes to crown the Emperor Rodol- phus, till he acknowledged the papal’ pretenfions, iii, 169; his character, 184. -—— V. Pope, his great character, iii. 4273 a great patron of letters, ib. Henry, founder of the Family of Love in xvi cent. iv. 483 ; his opinions, 484, Nicias, a polemic divine in vii cent. i. 1825 writes againft the Gentiles, ib. Nicolaitans, an account of this fect. i. 143. Nicolle, a Janfanift doctor and polemic divine, v. 133 5 _ his charaéter and works, ib. [g, 4]; a follower of Des Cartes, 1815; patron of the Janfenifts, 208. Nicon, his treatife on the religion of the Arminians in x . cent. il. 414. _ Nieder, John, his works, and the ufe of them, iii. 442. Nibufius, a Popith methodift, his work, vy. 152 and [d]. Yilus, character of his works, iis 35, Noailles, 345 346 INDEX. Noailles, Cardinal de, oppofes the Bull Unigenitus of Clement XI. and the event, vi. $3. Nobili, Robert de, account of that Jefuit’s saifiton, v. 115. his fingular ftratagems in Madura, ib. and [7]; fol-~ lowed by other Jefuits with furprizing fuccefs, and the caufes, 12 and [7m], and * Noetus, his doctrine of the Trinity, i. 305; followers, whence called Patripaflians, ib. Nogaret, William de, feizes the perfon of Pope Boniface VIII. and his ill treatment of the Pope, iii. 3145 pro-— fecutes his accufation againft the Pope after his destin $15. Nogent, Guibert, Abbot of, his commentaries, iii. 88; attacks the Schoolmen in xii cent. 93. Nominalifis, who, and whence fo called, ii. 291 [6]; dif-— pute between them and the Realifts in xi cent. 467; their chief, John the Sophitt, 469; the ftate of their ¢ ’ difputes in xii cent. iii. 38,39; which continue in xiv ~ cent. and the iffue, iii. $08 5 their ftate in XV cent. | 399. Non-conformifis, name given to the Puritans, iv. 389 ;_ their hopes fruftrated under Charles II. v. 415; preca- rious fituation under him, ib. flourifh under William — III. 4163; toleration act pafled under him, ib. and (Als . their ftate in England in xviii cent. vi. 33. Non-j jurors (high churchmen), their rife, and: the occafion , 4 ib. and [4]; Dodwell’s defence of them, and by whom ~ in xvii cent. v. 417 and [7], 418 and [az]; their notions, | ) . anfwered, 419 and [/]; principles in which they differ . from the eftablifhed church of England, 420. Norbert, a German nobleman, founds the monaftic oti of Premontre in xii cent. iii, ‘71; filences the fect of Tanquelmus, 119. Normans, their fuccefsful invafions in ix cent. ii. 2835 form new fettlements, 284; the fufferings of the Chrif- BS j ; ‘ tians under them, ib, piracy efteemed among them, — ib. [2]; foftened by living amongft Chriftians, 285; _ miany converted in x cent. with their chief Rollo, 375 5 flourifhing ftate of learning among them in Xi cent. — 458. Nerway, Chriftianity propagated in x cent. ii. $81; +2 whether by Olaus, Fryguefon, or Suenon, $82 ad (“Ji ¢ INDEX. {uv}; Guthebaldthe moft eminent miffionary amongthem, $83. j Notker, a monkifh hiftorian in x cent. ii. 395. Novatian, difturbs the peace of the church in iii cent. i, 308 ; his character, ibid. his feverity to the lapfed un- der the perfecution by Decius, 309; oppofes Corne- lius chofen bifhop of Rome, feparates from the church, --and is excommunicated, ibid. Nuremberg, an account of the diet in xvi cent. iv. 61, 62 5 " peace between the Emperor Charles V. and Proteftants at a fecond diet, 100 ; the terms, ibid. the effects, ibid, _ the ratification of this peace in xviicent. v, 114 and Be? O Qccam, William, renews the difpute between the Nomi- nalifts and Realifts, and ftrenuous advocate for the for- mer, iii. 309 ; his philofophy forbidden, ibid. but pre- ‘wails, 310; keen fatires againit the Pope, 349 ; his di- . dactic writings, 363. Ochin, a fuppofed infidel in xvi cent. iv. 159. Ochinus, Bernardin, his opinions, iv. 4353; embraces the communion of the Antitrinitarians and Anabaptifts in _ Poland, where he dies, 436; faid to be a principal _ member of the fecret affemblies of Venice and Vicenza, 495, 496 and [m]. - Qdenjee, the famous edit at, in xvi cent. iv. 83 and [#]. _ Odilo, of Clugni, his works, ii. 416 and[s]; adds All Souls _ to the feftivals in x cent. 428. Odo, Abbot of Clugni, his attempts to reform the monks, ii. 412; his new difcipline adopted in all the European _ conyents, ibid. character, 414; his moral obfervations on Jacob, a tranfcript only from a like work of Gregory the Great, 423. -——— Bithop of Cambray, reftores the {cience of logic, ii. 467. | Oecolampadius, refumes the difpute concerning the Eucha- rift with Luther, and charatter, iy. 363 and [x]; his ex- pofitions of Scripture, 425. Se Ovconomical 348 INDEX. Occonomical method of difputing introduced in ii cent. i. 190; its nature, ib. [z]; almoft univerfally adopted, — and to what owing, 281 and [/]. . Oecumenical council, firft eftablifhed in iv cent. i. 348. Ovcumenius, his chain, ii. 414 and [k). _ Ogilby, his remarkable embaffy to the King of Spain from | James L. of England, v.-390, fub not. [2]. Olaus, King of Norway, converted to Chriftianity, ii. $82 ; is fainted, 1b. eftablifhes the gofpel, and by what methods, ib. [z]. Olive, Jean Pierre de, famous Francifcan i in xiii cent. ex- cites new diffenfions in the order, iii: 215 and [+]; the corruptions of the church of Rome, the chief object of his cenfure, 216; his fanaticifm, ib. warmth againft the Pope’s for maintaining the renunciation of property, 2Vy-and:( 4. Olympia, Donna, her illicit commerce with Pope Inno« cent. X. v. 100 and [e]. Olympiodorus, a Platonic philofopher in iv cent. i. 344. Ophites, a fect of ridiculous Heretics in ii cent. i. 233; di- vided into Chriftian and Antichriftian, 234 ; their tenets, whence they had their name, ib. Optatus, his ey againft the Donatifts, and character, i. 363 and [m]. Oratory, priefts af the, founded in xvi cent. iv. 2045 their name, whence, ib. Order, its meaning when applied to Monks, ii. 413 [/]. Order': ecclefiaftical, their great vices in xii cent. iil. 64 and [d@}. religious, new in xiv cent. wht 3 il. 3545 new in -xv cent. what, 437. monattic, their ftate‘in xvii cent. v. 165; " Atoraall f tions made, and hence two clafles, is [t, uj; 0 news founded in xvii cent. 172. Ore/me, Nicholas, his French tranflatiod! of Ariftotle in xiv cent. iil. 308 and [2]. Origen, his zeal in fpreading copies of the Gofpely i i, 2453; charaéter, 270 and [x]; erroneous method explaining Chriftian truths by the Platonic philofo- phy, 273; the abufe of it by his followers, 2745 his Hexapla, fragments of it, 276 and [f]; allegorical method of interpreting Scripture, ceniured, 277; ne- glects os ae —— ee ee ee tNDPEKe gilects the outward letter of it, and confines his ftudy to the hidden fenfe of it, ib. his fubdivifions of this myftical world, 278 and [g, 4]; method followed by other interpreters, ib. his Stromata and principles, 279; moral works, 280; rigorous meafures by Demetrius, Bifhop of Alexandria, in two councils againit him, 287 ; his book of Principles contains dangerous opi- nions, 285 and [¢]; his depravation and degradation varioufly received, ib. and [wu]; confutes the Arabian philofophers, 308 ; controverfies concerning him in iv cent. 389; troubles in the Eaft, on account of his writings, 391; his method of interpreting Scripture followed by many, ii. 42, 1153; controverfies concern= ing him renewed in vi cent. 132; condemned by Juf- tinian, and his do¢trine ordered to be fuppreffed, ib. and [&, /]; condemned with his followers in the fifth general council at Conftantinople, 135 and [r}; his doétrine adopted by the Quakers, v. 478, 480. Origeni/m, difputes about, in v cent. ii. 52; melancholy effects of them to Chryfoftom, 53. Origenij?s, who, i. 392. ; Orkneys, Chriftianity firft propagated there in x cent. ii. SEE : Orofius, obviates many objections againft Chriftianity in his hiftory, ii. 13; his character, 35 and [py]. Ofiander, Andrew, his Harmonies of the Evangelifts, iv. 305; difputes excited by him in xvi cent. 336; his cha- racter and dottrine, ib. oppofed by Stancarus, 338. Ofnaburg, peace of Weftphalia concluded at, v. 112. Oftored, Chriftopher, attempts to propagate Socinianifm in Holland, iv. 516; is banifhed, and his books con- demned to be burned, but not executed, ib. [7]. Offrogoths, kingdom in Italy in v cent. and its duration, it... Otho the Great, his zeal for Chriftianity, ii. 3835 ex- ceffive liberality to the clergy, and its unhappy effects, $845 obtains the Purple, and faluted with the title of Emperor by Pope John XII. 4045 calls a council, and imprifons the perjured Pope, ib. his death and mi- ferable confequences, 4053 his edict, by which he and 349 350 INDEX. and his fucceffors maintained their fupremacy over the Bifhop and church of Rome, 408, 409. Otho, Bithop of Bamberg, converts the Pomeranians in xit cent. ili. 1, 2 and [a]. IV. Emperor depofed and pg HRT INK by Pope | blbasteait TIE. ii. 171. F PAacHYMERES, George, his works, iii. 237; a myftic wri- ter in-xiii cent. and his treatife on Dionyfins, 253. ‘" Pacifi c age, that time fo denominated when Chrift came into the world, i. 21. Padua, Antony of, an expofitor of Scripture in xtii cent. 1. 246. Paganifim, remains of it in iv cent. although zealoufly op- pofed by the Chriftian Emperors, i. $333; fome remains — in vi cent. even among the learned, if. 100. Pagans, their deities were ancient heroes, &c. i. 255 pay worfhip to material and heavenly bodies, and this. ac counted for, 26 and [mI the rites and facrifices they paid to thefe deities various, ibid. had ftated times and - places for this worfhip, 27; their myfteries infamousy 28; religion did not infpire its votaries, with the love of virtue, ibid. why rejected, 29; promoted univerfal corruption, ibid. and [~]; thé two arguments ufed by © their crafty priefts in defence of their religion, 30. Pajon, Claude attempts to modify the doftrine of the Re# formed Church, v. 379 ; this affertion corrected, ibid. [wz] 3 his fed ctsetts mifreprefented by his adverfaries, $80, 381 and [y]; his own declaration, 302 and [z]; 3 tenets condemned as heterodox, ibid. Palaologus, Yacob; maintains Budnzus’ doétrine, and is burned at Rome, iv. 526. - Palamas, Gregory, Archbifhop of ‘Vheffalonica, fapposts | the doctrine of the Quietifts in xiv cent. iii. 373; and i prevails in feveral councils at Conftantinople, S745 his | notions concerning the divine operation, ibid. i Palatinate, decline of the Proteftans in xvii cent. v. B55, 356 and [7]. Paltfi ale ittey 4 i INDE X. Palefine, its two religions, the J ewifi and Samaritan, much corrupted among the People at our Saviour’s coming into the world, i. 415 divifion into various feéts among the learned, ibid. the decline of the Chri- ftians here in xii cent. iii. 11. Palladius, writes the Laufiac hiftory, and whence this name, i. 360 and [¢]; his miffion among the Scots '. (Irifh) not attended with defired fuccefs in v cent. ii. 9 and [g]3; his works and character, 34. _ -Pandulph, Legate of Pope Innocent III. his artful and in- folent behaviour to John of England, iii. 174, 175. Panormitanus, Antonius, revives Latin poetry in xv cent. iii. 395. Pantenus, is faid to convert the Indians in ii cent. and the fat examined, i. 149; his verfion of the Scriptures loft, 186. Pantheists, account of this impious fe&t, v. 66, 67 and [wv]; moft eminent members among them, ibid. [w], 68 [x, y]. : Papal power, faved from ruin by the force of the fecular arm and imperial edicts in xvi cent. iv. 97. Papin, faac, propagates the doéttrine of Pajon, and re- duces it to two propofitions, v. 382; refuted by Ju- rieu, and condemned and excommunicated, 383 ; turns Roman Catholic, ibid. Paracelfiftic (fire) philofophy, its ftate in xvii cent. v. 78. Paracelfifits, eminent in xvi cent. iv. 300; aim at the fub- verfion of the Peripatetic philofophy, ibid. get footing in England and France, and other countries, with their motives; 301 and [x.] Paracelfus, Theophrattus, a fuppofed Infidel, iv. 159; his character asa philofopher, 165; founds the philofo- phical fect of Theofophitts, ibid. makes great improve- -ments in chimiftry, ibid. [¢]. Paris, council aflembled at by Lewis the Meek, rejects Pope Adrian’s letter in favour of image-worfhip, ii. 262. —, frequented in xii cent. for its eminent divines, iii. 88 3 various fects of divines here, 89; the firft Euro- - pean Univerfity founded at in xii cent. and whence _this name, 152; fevere difcipline in it, 153 5 academy of {ciences Hourifhes in xvii cent. v. 72. ; Paris, 351 352 INDEX. Paris," Matthew, an eminent hiftorian im xiii: cent. itis 155. —— William of, a metaphyfical divine in xiii cnt |ilis 240. —— John of, his great character, iii. 241 and Pan. Abbé de pretended miracles wrought at his tomb, v. 211 [7]. Parthenius, Patriarch of Conftantinople in xvii cent. v. 250; oppofes the pretenfions of Rome, which defifts frdret further attempts, ibid. t Paruta, his errors, iv. 494 and [#]; a member of the fecret aflemblies at Venice and Vicenza, 495. . Pafaginians (circumeifed), name of a fect in xii cent. iii, 127; their great averfion to the ehurch of Rome, ibid. two diftinguifhing tenets, 128, Pafcal Ul. Pope renews the difputes concerning invefti- tures, iii. 43; imprifoned by the Emperor, 45; re« figns the Ring and Crofier, ibid. breaks the conven- tion with the Emperor, and excommunicates him, 46 3 - is condemned by a council at Rome, and dies, ibid. and [5}. : «—— illuftrates the doétrine of Des Cartes, v. 181; ace count of his Provincial Letters, 192 [w]; a patron. of the Janfenifts, 208. . Paffau, pacific treaty with the Proteftants, iv. 120 5 fome | of its principabarticles, ibid. [4]. Paterinus, a common name given to all Heritics in 74 cent. ii. 404 ; origin of it, ibid. [r]. Paterius’ expofition of the Old and New Teftament, a compilation only from Greer the Great, il. 178 and Cyl. ; Patriarchs, thé nature of their office explained, i. 179 5 their creation, whence, 3493 Bifhop of Rome their prince, 351 ; their number inchanged & in veent. ii. 255 _ their privileges confidered, 26; not univerfally acknow- ledged, ib. inconveniences arifing from the partriarchal government, ib. contefts with each other, and melan-— choly effects, 27, 28. J Patrick, converts the Irifh in v cent. iis 95 founds the Archbifhoprick of Armagh, ib. called she Apoftle of the Irifh, from the fuccefs of his miniftry, ib. Patronage, the right.ofy its origin, i. $394. Patropaffians, - INDEX Patropaffians, who, and why fo called,i. 234, _ Paul, called to be art Apoftle by Chrift himfelf, 1. 63 ; his extraordinary character, ib. ——, the firft hermit, i. 275; if properly ftyled the - founder of the Myftics, ib. ——- of Samofata, founder of a fect of heretics, i. 306; his errors about the Trinity, 307. ——, the Deacon, his fame and works in viii cent. ii. 248, —— II. Pope, his mixed charatter, ii1. 430 and [p]. —— III. Pope, propofes to-call a general council at Man- tua, iv. 102; the place objected againft, and why, ib. and [4m]; his propofals for a reformation more {pe- cious than real; 109 and [w]; difpute about his cha- racter, 192 [c]. —— IV. (Caraffa) Pope, his character and arrogance, iv. 192 and [e]; founder of the Theatins, 202. ——— (Borghefe), Pope, his character, v. 97; conteft with the Venetians, 98; the occafion and important pieces on both fides, ib. [0]. F —— (Vincent dé), founder of the priefts of the miffion in xvii cent. v. 174; is fainted, ib. Paulicians, controverfy of the Greeks with them in vii cent. ii, 1853; a fect in ix cent. 3633; perfecuted by the Greek Emperors, and confequences, 364 ; their de- plorable ftate under the Empreis Theodora, 365; meet with protection from the Saracens, and under the command of Carbeas, carry on a bloody war againft the Greeks, 366 and [p]; their doctrine propagated with fuccefs among the Bulgarians, ib, 367 and [q]; whether Manichzeans or not, confidered, ib. their opinion in fix articles, $68 and [x], 370 and[y], 371, - [2]; miferable ftate under the Greeks in xi cent. 577; take refuge in Europe, 5783 their reformation at- tempted, and warmly purfued by the Emperor Alexius, ib. where firft fettled, 579 and [0]; different names, 580 [ p], ib. and {g, r]; their firft aflembly at Orleans, with their! abettors, 581 ; having rejected lenient me- . thods ufed for their conviction, are condemned to be burned alive, ib. their principles feem to be myftic, 582 and [v]; another branch converted by Gerhard, - - and particular tenets, 583; and why adopted by fome, 585. VOL. VI. ae Wie Paahinus t 3 3 INDE xs Paulinus, of Aquileia, his character and works, ii. 247. Bifhop of Nola, his works, i..363. Peafants, their horrid war in xvi cent. and the occafion, ‘iv. 64.and [6]; their claims made religious by Munzer, with their different demands, 65; their outrages not chargeable on Luther’s doctrine, 66; defeated at Mul- haufen, and their ringleader Munzer put to death, 67. Peckham, John de, a metaphyfical divine in xiii cent. iii. 240. Pelagiani/m, its rife in v cent. ii. 86. ae Pelagians, their tenets, ii. 87 and [a]; fuppreffed by Au- guftin’s writings, 88; progrefs of their opinions in the eaft, ib. condemned in Gaul, England, and Africa, 90. Pelagius, account of him, ii. 86; his character unfairly re- prefented by Jerome, ib. [z]; and impartially ftated by Auguftin, 87; appeals to the court of Reme, 89 and [d]; condemned there by Zofimus, ib. Pelican, a writer in Xvi cent. iv. 438. Penance, which had been long neglected, is reftored in vit cent. by Theodore of Tarfus, ii. 181, 182 and [c]. | Penitents, firft allowed private confeflion by Leo the Great, ii, 57. ; Penn, William, procures a Toleration for the Quakers un- der James II. and account of, v..473 and [7]; fettles — the Quakers in Pennfylvania, which was granted him by Charles II. and fo named from him, 4743; his cha- racter, ib. and [¢]; flourifhing ftate of Pennfylvania, 4753 endeavours to digeft Quakerifm intoa regular form, 478; his writings, 479 fub not. [4]. Pennafort, Raymond de, his decretals, and the fame ac- — quired by them in xiii cent. ili. 163 ; his polemic works — ’ againft the Jews, and Saracens, 256; is fainted in xvii cent..v. 242. Pennfylvania, province of America, Quakers eftablifhed there, and whence, its name, v. 474, 475. People, their right of choofing their rulers and teachers in — the primitive church, i. 99; feem to have purchafed this right by their oblations, 100. Pepin, ulurps the crown of France in viii cent. ii. 229; is fupported by Pope Zachary, 230 and [¢]; =. ; an INDEX. and crowned by Stephen, 231 and [7]; his donation to the See of Rome, 232. Peraldus, William, his works, and the fame he acquired, jit. 241 and [m]. a Perezius, attacks and refutes the Jéws in xv cent. iii. 456. Paripatetics, flourifh in xvii cent. v. 78; meet with for- _ miidable adverfaries in Des Cartes and Gaffendi, 284. Perkins, William, his treatifes on morality and character, iv. 429 and [0]. Perrault, account of his book on the morality of the Je+ fuits, v. 194, fub [zw]. Perriers, Bonaventure des, 2 fuppofed infidel in xvi cent. iv. 159. ( Perfia, three perfecutions there by Sapor II. againft the Chriftians, 1. 341. Peter, Bifhop of Ravenna, whence called Chryfologus, ii. 35 and [7]. —Fullo (Fuller), rejects an opinion of Eutyches, which he modifies, and excites troubles in the church, ii. 80; founder of the fect called Theopafchites, 81 and —— his fuperftitious zeal for a war to the Holy Land, i. _ 439; forged letter from Heaven, to animate Chriftians in the caufe, ib. affembles a council at Placentia, and re- commends the expedition againft the Saracens of Palef- tine, 440; leads a principal divifion of the army, and is defeated, 442. - =—— Pence, what, and why fo called, ii. 495 [e]. of Celle, attacks the Scholaftics in xii cent. iii, 93. —— the Chanter, oppofes the Schoolmen, iii. 94 and [o]. -— de Vineis, an account of the book faid to be written by him, iii. 147. —— I. Emperor of Ruffia, introduces a change into the Ruffian church, v. 255; a patron of the Arts and Sciences, 256 ; abolifhes the penal laws againft religious differences, and declares himfelf fupreme head of the church, ib. eftablifhes a fynod at Peterfburgh, 257. Feterfen, John William, his inventions and reveries in xvii cent. v..328; ftrange doctrine and fuccefs, 329, 330 and [s]. AaaZ Petit, 955 356° INDEX. Petit, his doctrine concerning the lawfulnefs of putting a tyrant to death, iii. 417; and condemned as a detefta- ble herefy in fie council of Conftance, and by the uni- verfity of Paris, 418. ; Petrarch, zealous in reviving the fludy of the learned languages in xiv cent. ili. 306. Petrobuffians, a fe& in xii cent. iii. 1165 doétrine held by * them, ib. and[w]. — Petrucci; Cardinal, a difciple of Molinos, v..235. Petrus, Comeltor, his abridgment of the Scriptures, iii. 50. Peucer, attempts to Bae Lutheranifm, fubRituting Cal- vinifm in its place, iv. $415. his character and iuffer- ings, ib. [r]; writings to promote his defign, 342 [7]; convocations by Auguf{tus at Drefden, 343 ; and at Torgaw, with the iffue, $44 and [x] ;: imprifoned, but is afterwards releafed, ib. Peyrere, Mfaac la, his ftrange doctrine, v. 239 ; is caft into: prifon, renounces his errors publicly, and. turns Pa- pift, ib.- Pezelius, his catechifm favourable to the fentiments of — Calvin, iv. 343. Pfaff, Matthew, zealous in projecting an union Between the Lutherans and Reformed in xvii. cent. and good — character, vi. 32 and [+]; oppofed by the Lutherans,. ibid. | Pharifees, their tenets, i. 42, 43; moral: doétrines, 46 5. bad influence, 4:7. , Philadelphia, whence fo called, v. 475. Philadelphian. fociety, tandes : in xvii cent. and by whom, v. 5163 opinions and chief members, 517. | Philip, father and fon, Emperors, favour Chiifiantty, ia ’ 243 5 whether Chriftians themfelves, 244 and [a]. E — the Solitary, an emiient moral writer i in Xil cent. il. 98. —— the Fair, King of France, his conteft with Boni- face VIII. iii. $1353 vigoroufly oppofes papal power, ib. charges the Pope with enormous vices, 314; fends William de Nogaret to feize the Pope’s perfon, ib. ine | fifts on the formal condemnation of Boniface, and pro- — cures the removal of the papal refidence from Rome to ~ Avignon, 315. Philips INDE X. Philip, of Helle, unjufily detained prifoner by the Em- ~ peror Charles V.iy. 112; the perfidious behaviour of . the latter on this account, with the doubt concerning it, 113 and [y]. »—— Theodore, the chief of thofe who excited commotions in Xvi cent. concerning excommunication, iv. 461. Philipicus, Bardanes, Emperor of the Greeks, efpoufes the caufe of the Monothelites, ii. 260; orders a picture, re- prefenting the council that condemned this fect, to be removed out of the church of St. Sophia, ib. commands that no images of this nature, be placed in the Latin churches ; his edict rejected by Conftantine, the Roman pontiff, who excommunicates the Emperor, ib. is de- prived of the empire, ib. Philology, its flourithing ftate in xvi cent. iv. 1603. its great importancé, ib. 161 and [m]; cultivated among the Lutherans in xvii cent. v. 295. Philofophers, ob{cure the truth, i. 34; Griental, their fir’ principles, 86; divided in fentiments, 87; opinions concerning the Deity, 88; origin of the world, 80; the ftate and deftination of human fouls, 90; fome con- verted to Chriftianity, and their converfion if advan- ye confidered, 156; their efforts in iv cent. againft Chriftianity, 334; prejudices thereby received, 335; who thefe are, 3363 two great fects of them in xvii cent. v. 87; who adopted neither metaphylical, nor - mathematical fyftems, 94, Philofophical fin, the do&trine of, what, iv. 230 [a]. Piulofophy, two kinds prevailed at Chrift’s birth, i. 33; the Eaftern not much known, 83; Oriental properly fo called, what, 85; the fuccefs of the Platonic due to Plotinus in iii cent. 260; Platonic moft prevalent in iv cent. 343; promoted by Julian, 3445 its progrefs prevented by the incurfions of the Goths, il. 21; Arif- totelian, revived in v cent. ib. but decried in vi cent. 107; its deplorable ftate in vii cent. 168; - Ariftote- lian, flourifhes in viii cent. 216; revived in ix cent. chiefly by the encouragement of Bardas, 287; con- fined within the circle of the Dialectics in xi cent. 464 and [m]; encouraged among the Greeks in xii cent. ii. 28 and [a]; three different methods of teaching it Aa3 in 358 INDEX. in this cent. 36; aftrology mixed with it in xiv cent \and confidered as magic, with the event, 310; Platonic in high efteem in xv cent. 396 ; Ariftotelian, dangerous to revealed religion, 398 ; its ftate't in Xvi cent. iv. me : in Xvii cent. v. 282. Philoftratus’ comparifon. of Chrift with Apollonius Tya- neus, i. 2563 its pernicious confequences, 257. Philotheus, his works, ili. 360. Philowenus, Bithop_of Alexandria, rejetts Eutyches’ opi- nion, and modifies it, ii. 80. the Syrian, his tranflations of part of the Scrip- tures into the Syriac language, ii. 126. ° Phocas, made Emperor by unjuft means in vii cent. ii. 156; engages to give the Pope the title of Univerfal Bithop, ib. Photinus, Bifhop of Sirmium, author of an heretical fect in iv cent. i. 425; his erroneous notions concerning the Trinity, ib. is degraded and dies in exile, 426. Photius, Patriarch of Conftantinople, his learning, ii. 286; explains Ariftotle, 287 ; his works and character, 312 ; expofition of Scripture; not to be recommended as a model to other commentators, 325 and [o,p]3_ firft controverfy between the Greeks and Latins on ace count, 350; mutual excommunications, 351; the fe- cond conteft, in which he is degraded, 352; engages the Bifhops to efpoufe his caufe, as a public caufe of the church, 353; brings articles of herefy againft the La- tins, ib. and f y\3; which are anfwered, 354; is reftored to his See by Bafilius the Macedonian, and with the confent of the Pope, 355; neglecting to fulfil the con- ditions made with the Pope, is excommunicated, and- again degraded, ib. ; the Pope’s unjuft demands rejected by the Greeks, 356 ; hence difputes arofe, which ended in a total feparation between the Greeks and Latins, ib. Phranza, George, his works, ill. 439, Pichon, the Jefuity renews the difpute concerning the fre- quent receiving of the Eucharift, iv. 232; is cenfured by the French Bifhops for it, ib. Pittet, a French writer in xvii cent. v. (364; his moral writings, ib. Pietifm, : INDEX. Pietifn, controverfy concerning, its rife in xvii cent. v. 312; by whom begun, ib. Spener’s private meetings, and his noble defign in them, 313; his book of Pious Defires, for promoting vital religion, with abufes thereon, ib. complaints againft it, and commotions at Leipfic, 314; biblical colleges founded, by whom, and for what end, 315; the name Pietifts to whom ap- plied, ib. progrefs of thefe debates, 316; extravagant fanaticifm, and confequence, 317, 318 and [m]; debates carried on with Spener and the divines of Hall, ib. fubject of thefe debates, 319; firft a tho- rough reformation of the divinity fchools propofed, 320; difputes that hence arofe, 321; the fecond great object of debate, whence arofe endlefs controverfies, 322 ; thefe Pietifts proceed ftill further in two points, with the objections to them, ib. the third principal object which they infifted on, 323 ; various characters of thefe reformers, who endeavoured to promote piety at the expence of truth, 324. Pietifts, their order founded in xvii cent. v. 175. reformed, account of, v. 315; laws enacted againft them, 318; their ftate in xviii cent. vi. 26. Pilatus, Leontius, his zeal in reviving the ftudy of the Greek language in xiv cent. ili. 306. Pin, Dr. Ellis du, Expofes the injuftice of the papal claims, v. 151; account of the correfpondence carried on between him and Archbifhop Wake, relative to a project of union between the Englifh and Gallican churches, vi. 68. See Wake. A Pifa, the famous council aflembled at, in xv cent. to ter- minate the divifions in the papal empire, iii. “402 ; is, _ unfuccefsful, ib. Pifanus, Raynerius, his fummary of Theology, iii. 361. Pifcator, John, his doétrine concerning the obedience of Chrift, v. 371; is adopted by the Romifh church, and the Reformed in France, 372 [71], 374 [2]. Pifides, Gregory, his works, 11. 174. Pifforius writes againft the treaty of Paflau, iv. 293. Pius Il. Pope, his. character, ili. 4283; obtains the abrogation of the Pragmatic Sanction, 429 and [7]; aat his 360 INDE X, his impudent retraction of former opinions, 430; en joins filence on the worfhip of Chrift’s blood, 458,- Pius 1V. Pope, an account of, iv, 193, ? Place, M. de la, his opinions concerning original fin, and contefts occafioned by it in xvii cent. v. 377; condem- ned by the Synod of Charenton, yet are received by many, ib, churches of Switzerland alarmed at the pro- grefs of his opinions, with their proceedings againft him, 436. Placette, La, his moral works, v. 364. Planadus, Maximus, his charater, iii. 304. P/ato, his notions concerning the Deity, i. $6; the defects of his philofophy, ib. an accufation apainft him not ftrictly true, ib. [4]; his works tranflated into Latin by © Victorinus, ii. 19; greatly admired in v cent. 20; his Timzus more commended than underftood in x cent. ii. 396; his opinions, by whom adopted in xii cent. iii. 28; philofophy revived m xv cent. 396. Platonics, their tenets, i. 36; defeéts,ibs; fchools more — frequented than thofe of the Stoics, 167; mew, their rife in Egypt in ii cent. ib.; why fo called, and their feeming candour, 268; whence ftiled Ecleétics, ib. their difcipline approved by Chriftians, ib. prefer Plato to all others, 169; the principles of their philo- fophy, as improved'by Ammonius, 1715; and its chief articles, ib; and moral difcipline, 173; flourith in iii cent. 260; fome converted to Chriftianity, 262 ; their ftate in iv cent. 344; ‘principles adopted by ex- pofitors of Scripture, 365; their flate in v cent. 1.20; oppofe Chriftianity by their writings in vi cent. 985 their fuppreffion, 109. , . Plutonifis, their attempts againft Chriftianity in iil cent. i, 2545 different fects among them, 261. Pletho, Gemiftius, promotes the Platonic philofophy in Xv cent. iil. 395; and the Greek language, 440. Plotinus, his do&trine univerfally propagated im mi cent, i. 260 and [#]; oppofes the Gnoftics with the Chrif- tians, and whence, 295, 5 Plutarch, V. eminent for his aufterity, and fainted, iv. 193 © 4 7 ; INDE X. Plutarch, his charatter, i. 166; renews the celebrated academy at Athens in iii cent. 261. Pockefius, heads the fpiritual libertines in xvi cent. iv. 430. Pedonipte, Mennonites fo called, and whence, iv. 474. Poiret, Peter, a follower and eager of Bourignon, his mixed character, and remark thereon, v. 516; his works, 1b. [/]. Poland, commotions excited there by Stancarus, iv. 339 and [m]; progrefs of the Reformation here in xvi cent, 405; Servetus’ doctrine introduced there by Gonefius, 494. Poles, their converfion in x cent. and the methods ufed, ii, 375. Politian, a fappofed infidel in xvi cent. iv. 159. Polliac, John de, oppofes the Mendicants in xiv cent. iii. 331; his opinions condemned by PRPE John XAXIL 332 and [cl Polycarp, his epiftle to the Philippians difputed, Re? and [d]; fuffers martyrdom in ii cent. under Antoni- nus, 162; confers with Anicet about the time of keep- ing Eafter, 208. Pomeranians, converted to Chriftianity in Xii cent. by Otho, Bifhop of Bamberg, ili. 1, 2; receive Albert for their firft Bifhop, ib. Pomerius, Julian, his confutation of the Jews, and other works, ii. 1755; his vain attempts to reconcile the {eeming contradictions in Scripture, 178. Pomponace, Peter, an eminent fophift in xv cent. ili. 398; his opinions not very different from the notions of the Pantheitts, ib. Pomponatius, a {appofed infidel in xvi cent. iv. 159. Pongilup, Armannus, his fame and piety, ili. 224; rea- fons to believe him not the founder of the Fratricelli, ib. [p]. Ae of Nola, his good chara¢ter and works, ii. 36 and [s]. Popes (Roman pontifis), when firft diftinguifhed by a certain pre-eminence over other Bifhops, i. 2643 in what fenfe this fuperiority muft be underftood, 265 ; their power in iv cent. whence, 351; the donble elec- ~ fion, and its melancholy confequence, 352; the fen °. 361 INDE X. d of their authority, 353; fteps laid for their future def- potifm, ib. the fourth council of Sardis is fuppofed to favour it, 354; their jurifdi€tion how increafed in v cent. ii. 29; fupremaecy not acknowledged by the Africans and others, ib, conteft with the Bifhop of Con- ftantinople for unlimited fupremacy, 113; are fubject to the controul of the Gothic princés, ib. obtain. the title of Univerfal Bifbops from the tyrant Phocas in vii cent. 169; their views of univerfal power oppofed, and by whom, and the confequences, ib. 170; fubjeét to the Emperors, ib. raifed to the dignity of temporal princes by the uiurper Pepin, 232 and [7]; the nature of their jurifdiétion under Charlemagne, 236, — 237 and [z, a]; their dignity leflened by the Grecian Emperors, 239, 240; and made fubordinate to them and the Latin Monarchs, 243, 244; and limited ~ by the civil power, 2453 their opinions oppofed in councils affembled by the Francs and Germans for terminating difputes relative to image worfhip, ib. the Emperor’s approbation neceflary to their confecra- tion, 298, 408; their power augmented by the divi- fions of the Empire in ix cent. 302; diveft the Empe- — rors of Ecclefiaftical authority, 303; diminifh the — power of councils and the Bifhops, 304 and [ y]; frauds and forgeries to fupport their claims, 305, 306 and [z, a,c]; the caufe of the vices among the clergy in x _ cent. 400; their fupreme legiflative authority, oppofed — by the German, French, and Iftalian Bifhops, does yet gain ground by the adulatory fervices of fome minions — among the Bifhops, 409; the right of canonization, — though ufurped by John XV. is not folely vefted in them till xii cent. 423); their motives for encouraging — the firft crufade, 446 and [y]; aflume the name of Popes, or Univerfal Fathers, in xi cent. when their authority was at the higheft, 472; confirmed in their See by the approbation of the Emperors, 474, 4753 the right of electing them vefted in the college of Cardinals, excluding the confent of the clergy and people, 487; the Imperial privilege in electing them violated, 488; acceffions to their power by the zeal — of Pope Gregory VII. 492; called Paterini, and ~ whence, 504 and [r]; the Romifh ritual nie by them a eee ee . TN DEX. 363 them on all the Latin churches, and the cuftom of per- forming divine fervice in Latin among all the Weftern churches, “had their rife in xi cent. 573, 5743 violent diffenfions between them and the Emperors concerning the extent of power, and unhappy confequences, in x1 cent. iii. 42; deprive Bifhops of the right of canoni- zation, 62 ; and of the power to grant indulgences, 84 5 promote crufades in xiii cent. and why, 133; methods taken at this time to acquire univerfal dominion, 165; their arrogant claims oppofed by civil and ecclefiaftical. powers, 167; great acceffions of power due to Inno- - cent HI. and Nicholas IV. 168, 169; the advantage they derived from the orders of Medicants and their returns for thefe favours, 199, 200 and [x, y, 2, a]; their authority diminifhed under:the Gallic pontifts, 316; their power declared to be inferior to that of general councils at the councils of Conftance and Bafil, 404,422 ; deprived of their Expectances, Refervations, and Provifions, at the latter council, 422; their zeal for propagating Chriftianity in xvi cent. examined, iv. 1543; manner of their elections, 169; what diftinction muft be made betwixt their authority and the.court of Rome, 174 and [¢]; debates concerning their power, ib. find zealous advocates for their authority in the Jefuits, 188 ; their infallibility and unlimited fupremacy - not univerfally acknowledged by the church of Rome, 226. Pordage,a member of the Philadelphian fociety, an account of, v. 517. Porphery, oppofes the Platonic philofophy to the dodtrine of the Gofpel, i. 255; a more virulent ‘than formidable enemy of Chriftianity, ib. his works againft the Chrif- tians burned by order of Conftantine the Great, ib. [c]; the anfwers to this work loft, 256, fub fin. not. [c]3 a _ profeffed admirer of Plotinus, 260 and [4]. Porre, Gilbert de la, charged with blafphemy, and fubmits his opinions to the arbitration of the Pope, iii. 963 his errors the confequence of an exceflive fubtilty and me- taphyfical method of explaining the Chriftian doctrine, 97. | : Port= 364 INDEX. Port-Reyal, convent of, defcribed, v. 2253 fandtity of the religious in it, and its fame, 228 and note; demolifhed by Lewis XIV. at the requeft of the Jefuifis, 229. Portugal, her conteft with Rome in xvii cent. y. 149; throws off the Spanifh yoke, ib. ~ Pofitivi, Chriftian doétors, fo called in xii cent. and : why, ii, 92. Poffevin, Anthony, a Jefuit miffionary, his fruitlefs attempt to unite the Romifh and Ruffian churches in xvi cent, ~ iv. 2733 writes againft the Proteftants, v. 104. Potter, Archbifhop of Canterbury, maintains the autho- rity of church and clergy of England againft the at- tempts of Bithop Hoadly to diminifh it, and his chae racter, vi. 34. Pratorius, his work, Tuba Pacis,” to convert Proteftants, v. 126 and [r]. Prague, Univerfity of, &c. right of fuffrages divided by its founder into four nations, ili. 408 ; encroachments made by the German natien on this account, and con- teft about it in xv cent. fatal to John Hufs, 409. , Jerome of, condemned and burned alive in xv cent. iii. 411 the true caufes of this proceeding, 412, 415 and [x, a, 6}. Praxeas, his notions concerning the Trinity, 1. 235; his followers called Monarchians, and whence, ib. Prayers, the addition of Ave-Maria made to a: in xiv cent. iil. 371. Predeftinarians, whence their rife in v cent. ii. 86 ; ‘hae doétrine, 96; oppofed by. Auguftine, ib. the opinion of fome concerning the reality of this fect, 91 and Prede, ifination and Grace, controverfy concerning, in ix — cent. ii. 343; begun by Godefchaleus, a Saxon, ib, its ftate in xvi cent. iv, 369; Calvin’s doétrine of it, — 380. Premontre, an order of Monks founded by Norbert in xii — cent. iii. 72; their univerfal fame, ib. exceffive po- verty at firft, and future opulence, ib. [g]; difcipline chiefly medelled by St. Auguftine’s rule, ib. and [rls 3a firft arrival into England, 73, fub fin. not. Preflytery INDEX. Prefbyter, its import, i. 101 [4], ib. (cl. 1 Prefoyterians, flourifh under Cromwell, v. 407, 408. Prefcription, how pleaded againft error, in iii cent. i. 282 and [m]; polemics reft upon it in xvii cent. v. 133. Prefter, John, an account of, in xii cent. iii. 9, 10 and [7]; his fucceffor deprived of his kingdom by Genghis Khan, 115; the confequence of his death on the affairs of the Chriftians in Tartary, 24. Priefthood, an artful parallel between the Jewifh and Chriftian, i. 179; its pernicious effects, 180. Primafius, of Adrumetum, his works, ii. 122, 127. _ Printing, this art difcovered in xv cent. i. 3923 by whom invented, ib. and [ py]. - ' Prifcillian, revives the Gnoftic herefy in iv cent. i. 427 5 > condemned to death by the order of Maximus, 428 an account of his profecutor, ib. [m]. 2 Prifcillianifis, their tenets imperfectly reprefented, and how far they refembled the Manichzans, 429 and [o]. Probability, doftrine of ,inculcated by the Jefuits, and what, iv. 250 and[e]. . Proculus, a modern Platonic in v. cent. his character, matters, and difciples, ii. 20 and [7]. Procopeus, of Gaza, his works, ii. 120; his character as an expofitor of Scripture, 127. . Propagation of the Gofpel in foreign parts, account of that fociety, v. 49. Prophets of the New Teftament, the nature of their office, i. 102; fanatical in xvii cent. v. 342. Profper, of Aquitain, an eminent polemic writer in v cent. _ i. 37; his moral works, 47. Protefants, whence this name, iv. 73 and [%]; delibe- rate about forming a league, on the Emperor’s arrefting their ambafladors, 74; brt come to mo determination, 75; diffenfion among them about the Eucharift, 76 ; prefent a confeffion of their faith at Augfburg, 91; object to a council being called at Trent, and why, 108 ; attempt to propagate the Gofpel in foreign parts, 157, 158 and [&]; their miffions in Affa, v. 38; in America, 45; perfecuted by Rome in xvij cent. 114; milder methods ufed by Rome, 122; different pro- . pofals of their enemies, ib. public and private con- ferences —s 366 - INDEX, ferences between the doctors of both churches, but the breach is widened, 124 and [#]; methods of reconci- hiation by the Romanifts ineffectual, ib. Proteftants, French, a great variety, on their religious fen- timents, iv. 383; join in communion with the church of Geneva, 384 ; their fufferings, ib. 3853; peace-makers, among them in xvii cent. v. 129; Englifh peace-makers, William Forbes, ib. and [a2]; Dutch, Grotius, with the bad fruits of their labours, and George Calixtus’ con= duct, 130 ; defertions from the Proteftant to the Catholic church in this cent. perfonal only, 136 ; as Chriftina of . Sweden, ib. [/, #]; Wolfgang, William Count Palatine, Chriftian William of Brandenburg, ib. Erneft of Heffe, ~ 137 and [#]; and other learned men, 308 ; divided into four fects, 370. Pruffa. See Liturgy. Pruffans murder their miffionaries, Boniface and Bruno, — _ 1.437 5 compelled to receive Chriftianity, ib. compulfive — methods ufed for their converfion in xiii cent. and the fuccefs of them, by the Teutonic knights, iii. 142 and ' Pfellus, Michael, expounds Ariftotle, ii. 2875 -his great - character, 458, 540; his commentaries, 547. Ptolemaites, Valentinian fect in ii cent. i.-232. A Purgatory, its analogy to Pagan fuperftition, ii. 40 and [a]; the fuccefs of this doétrine in x cent. ii. 417; dreaded more than infernal torments, ib. Puritans, (Nonconformifts), their rife in xvi cent. iv. 388 5 uncharitablenefs of the Lutherans, and humanity of the Reformed towards them, ib. and [4]; two clafles refufe to aflent to Queen Elizabeth’s proceedings, 390 ;. their hiftory by Neal, and chara¢ter, 391 and [m]; their fentiments and doétrine, ib. further exafperated, yand opinion concerning excommunication, 394 and ~ [o]; their difguft at the rites impofed, and at other ufages, ib. 395 and [,p, g,7,]; the principles of their fentiments on church-government, and wor- fhip, in anfwer to the Queen’s Commiffioners, 396, 398 ; divided into a variety of fects, 400; controverfy be- tween them and the church of England, with the con- duct of the Helvetic church to the latter, and the reafons, 436; contefts about dottrinal points, 8 an INDEX. and{d]; their miffions to America, v. 48 and [r]; their ftate under James I. 384 hope for better times, but are difappointed, ib. 392; refolution in favour of them, 416 and [/.] Q QuakERs, propagate their doctrine without reftraint um- der Cromwell, v. 410; their hiftory, and whence de- nominated, 466; rife and founder, ib. 467 and [7]; anonymous letter in defence of their founder cenfured, ib. fub not. [7]; tumults and proceedings againift them, 468 and [k]; their firft attempts under Cromwell, 469 ; ftrange inftances of moft extravagant fanaticifm, 470 and [2]; vain attempts of Cromwell] to fupprefs them, 471; progrefs of this fect under Charles II. ib. affume a regular form of difcipline, with their chief members, 472 and {v]; their fufferings, during this reign, and on what account, ib. and [c]; are tolerated under James II. and William II. and whence, 473 and . {r]; attempt to propagate their doctrine in other coun= tries, and fuccefs, 474; their fettlement in America, and how, ib. inteftine difputes and contefts among them, 4753 concerning the reality of the hiftory of Chrift’s life and fufferings, and which denied by them, 477 and Ly, 2]; their religion confidered in a general point of view, 4783; and digefted into the form of a regular fyftem, and by whom, ib.; authors to be confulted concerning them, and the account of Barclay’s works, particularly his catechifm, 479 and [4]; their funda- ; mental doétrine, and the fame with that of the ancient myftics, 480, 481 and [c]; tenets that arife from this fundamental principle, 451 ; their opinion of the future refurrection, 483 and [d]; doctrine concerning Chrift, ib. 484; religious difcipline and worfhip, 485; . reject baptifm and the Eucharift, ib. their moral dottrine ’ comprehended in two precepts, and what they are, ib. diftinguifhed from all other Chriftian fe&ts, and how, with their fingular cuftoms, 486; relax their former aufterity, 487; form of ecclefiaftical government, ib. method of preaching changed, 489 and [d]. Quefnel, 368 INDEX Quefnel, Pafcafius, his celebrated New Teftament, with the condemnation of it by Pope Clement XI. v. 198 -and [4, c]; patronizes Janfenifm, 208; difputes in the Romifh church, on account of his New ‘Teftament, and bad confequence of its condemnation, vi. 13. Quieti/m, controverfies occafioned by its doétrine in xvii cent. v. 231. Quietifis (Hefychafts), their rife in the eaft in xiv cent. iii. 372; the fame with the Myftics, ib. employ their time chiefly i in contemplation, ib. their notions of a ce- leftial light within them, tb. 373 and [¢]3; branded with opprobrious names, ib. and [r]. Quinfextum, council of Conftantinople in vii cent. why fo called, ii. 184 and [g], 198; enaéts laws about cere# monies, with the nature of its aéts, ib. fix of its cangns rejected by the Romanifts, ib. [uv]. Quintin, one of the leaders of the Spiritual Libertines, iv. 430. R° Rasanvus, Maurus, Archbifhop of Mentz, his great cha- racter, ii. 2913; called the Light of France and’ Ger- many, 313; his commentaries, 327; feriptural alle= gories, ib. expofes the errors of the Jews, $82; writes againft Radbert’s doctrine of the Eucharift, 840 ; 3 Op- pofes Godefchalcus in his notions of PredeAiaction and Grace, $44; the rife of the quarrel between thems $48 and [rj. ~ Rabelais, a fuppofed infidel in xvi cent. iy. 150. Racow, catechifm of, iv. 521 and -[q]3 a collection of popular tenets, and nota rule of faith, ib. a feminary erected there, 522 ; ftudents of, vent their rage againft a Crucifix, whence "the downfal of the Socinians in Po- land, v. 500. Radbert, Pafcafius, an account of him and bis works, ii. 3153 his notion of the /ca/ prefence of Chrift’s body in the Sacrament, 340 and [4]; and this doGtrine op- pofed by Bertram, 340; Scotus’ precifion, with the flutuating opinions of athletes 342 ; his difpute with — ‘Bertram, concerning the manner of Chrift’s birth, Ramaansy ES en INDEX. - Remeans, 2 philofophical fect in xvi cent. iv. 299 ; op- _pofe the Ariftotelians, ib. 283. Ramus, Peter, a philofopher in xvi cent. his character, ay. 165; his philofophy preferred to Ariftotle, iv. 424. Rance, Bouthelliers de, his converfion and great charatter, v. 171 and [4]. Rafa, Procopius, the head of the Huffites, his charafter, lil. 447. : Rathier, Bifhop of Verona, his works and charatter, ii. 415. : _ Rathman, Herman, controverfy occafioned by his wri- ' tings, and character, v. 333; his doctrine mifrepre- fented, ib. real doctrine reduced to four principal points, and what thefe are, ib. and 3343; dies in the height of the controverfy, which then gradually de- creafes, ib. Ratifoon, Diet, memorial for peace, and the refult, iv. 107; new conference held there, 108 ; the Proteftants proteft againft the Trent decrees, and are prefcribed, ib. Raymond, de Sabunde, his natural theology, iii. 456. , Earl of Tholoufe, is excommunicated, and why, iil. 2743; re-admitted into the church, and oppofes the pretended Heretics, 275; his kingdom given away by Innocent II. Pope, to Simon Earl of Montfort, ib. conteft between his fon and Simon’s fon, 276; oppofi- tion of the former againft the Pope, fruitlefs, ib. ac- counts of this war, where to be found, 277 [¢]. Realifis, why fo called, ii. 292 [5]; Schoolmen chiefly _ fuch in xiii cent. iii. 248 ; their defeéts, ib. 249; their difputes with the Nominalifts in xiv cent. 308. Reformation, its hiftory in xvi cent. iv. 6 and [0]; ‘its foundation laid in the revival of letters, 9; how the people were in fome meafure prepared to receive it, 16; ardently defired, 26; how far attempted, and its dawn rifes unexpectedly, 28; its rife and progrefs in Denmark, 78; diftinétion in that of Sweden and Denmark, 85 and [w]; the meafures taken about doétrine and. difcipline commendable, but not fo in reforming the clergy, ib. how far this obfervation is juft, ib. [w,«]; its rife and progrefs in Framte, 873; and in other European ftates, 90; its hiftory VOL. Vi. Bb from 369 370 INDEX. from the Augfburg confeffion till the war fabfequent upon the Smalcald league, 91; from the Smalcald war till the peace of religion at Augfburg, 111; a judgment of it, and the means ufed for producing it, 134; civi- . lized many nations, 167, 168. Reforuation, its rife in England, iv. 104, 105 and [ Po yr]; the nature and effects of this firft dawn of the Re- formation here, 106; gains ground here, 122; how promoted by Edward VI. and his charatter, ib. takes place in Scotland, iv. 1245 eftablifhed by Knox, with his character, 125 and [g], 126 and [/]. , its fuccefs in Ireland, iv. 126; Queen Mary’s defign to extinguith it, how prevented, 128 [m]. — its progrefs in the United Provinces, iv. 129; conduct of the nobility and people at this time, con- fidered and explained, 130 [0]; the religion of Switzer- land eftablifhed here, and univerfal ‘toleration, with fome diftinction, 131 and [¢]. & in Italy, its progrefs, iv. 132. , in Spain, its dawn foon prevented from fpread- ing, iv. 1825 executions from the Inquifition upon the death of Charles V. ib. Refugees, French, their character, iv. 360. “ Regale, a right enjoyed by the French Kings, and oppofed by Innocent XI. in xvii cent. v. 153, 154 and notes. Regino, Abbot of Prun, an account of, ii. 316. Reinboth, fingularity of his opinions, v. $36; feverely cen- _ fured by Danhaver, ib. oppofes Lubienniccius’ attempts — to eftablifh Socinianifm in Holftein, v. 502. - Reineccius, a famous Lutheran Hiftorian in xvi cent. iv. 296. 5 j Relics, exceffive veneration for them in ix cent. ii. 323; by what arts collected, 324. *. Religion, early method of teaching it in the Chriftian pe church, i. 1153; corrupted by the principles of modern — ‘Platonifm, 273; its ftate in iv cent. 364; degenerates into fuperftition, 365; pious frauds, whence, 367; method of explaining Scripture on Origen’s plan, 369 ; its doctrines determined with more accuracy in ¥ cent. ii. 37 3 confequences, and the increafe of fuper- ™ ftition 7 INDEX. ftition in fupplicating Saints and worfhippirig images, $8 ; efficacy attributed to the bones of martyrs, and to - the figure of the crofs, 39; the purification of depart- ed fouls, and benefits hence arifing to the Romifh church, 40 and [a]; practical, how explained in vi cent. and methods ufed for advancing it, 129; remif- _ fion of fins purchafed by liberality to monks “and . churches, 173; its deplorable ftate and fuperftitions in vii cent. 176 ; this exemplified from St. Eloi’s life, ib. and [w]; placed in purifying fire and offerings, 177 and [x]; its decline in viii cent. 248; the ignorance and fuperftition of ix cent. and the caufes, 317, 3183 its ftate in x cent. 417; an univerfal opinion of the . final diffolution of all things being at hand now prevail- ed, 419; whence this notion, 420[u]; the prepara- tions thought neceflary againft this expected change, 420; made to confift in the obfervance of external rites in xi cent. 543; its melancholy ftate in xii cent. iii. $1, 82; attempts of many to reform abufes, why unfuccefsful, $3; a general and deplorable account of” it in xiii cent. 241; two eminent fources of corruption introduced, 242; its dignity degraded by the great va- riety of rites, 259; corrupted in xiv cent-and hence . the number of feétaries increafed, 361 ; many defenders engage to prevent its total decay in xv cent. 445; re- duced to mere external pomp and fhew, 460. Religions, the variety in the Pagan world produces no dif- ‘ fenfions, and whence, i. 24. Religious errors, their punifhment by civil penalties, and when introduced, i. 382. Remi, Archbithop of Lyons, defends Godefchalcus, and his dodtrine, ii. 345. Remegius, Bifhop of Auxerre, his expofitions, ii. 327 5 other works, 328. theless Arminians fo called, and why, 440. Refervation, ecclefiaftical, ftipulated by Charles V. for the Roman Catholics in xvi cent. iv. 292 and [2]. Refitution, edict iffued out in Germany in xvii cent. v. 110; how put in execution, 111 and [v). Seuchlines: John (Capnion), reftores learning among the Germans in xv cent. iii. 394. pb2 Rheims, z $71 INDEX. Rheims, William of, his works adapted to excite pious fentiments, and to promote praétical religion, iii. 79. Rhinfberg, folemn affembly of the Collegiants holden every year, and for what end, v. 506, 507. Rhinflergers. See Collegian , Rhodes, Alexander of, his miffion to Siam, &e. v. 143 fuc- cefs, and the Pope’s regulations thwarted by the Jefuits, with the latter’s injurious treatment of the Papal mif- fionaries, 15 and [0]. Rhodius, Nilus, a warm advocate for the Greeks in xiv — cent. ii. 360. Ricci, Matthew, a zealous miffionary in xvi cent. iv. 157; 3 3 obtains a grant from the emperor, to propagate the Gofpel i in China, ib. and [A, 7]; founder of the Chrif- tian church in China, declares for the innocence of Chi- © nele rites, and how explained, v.25; this opinion re- _ jected by fome miffionaries, ib. and [v]; progrefs of this difpute in favour of the Jefuits, yet turns againft them, 26; buftle on both fides, at the Pope’s appoint- — ing a éongrepation to examine it, ib. 27 and [w, x]; this difpute reducible to two great points, and the firft of thefe, 28 ; the queftion on it ftated, ib. anfwered by | the Jefuits in the affirmative, by their adverfaries i in the negative, and why neither fide fatisfactorily, 29 ; fecond point, and the queftion thereon, 30; Jefuits, conclu- fion from it, ib. whether juftifiable, 31 and[ y]; what their adverfaries maintain, with an account of the ho- nours paid to Confucius, ib. and [2]. Richeri, Edmund, oppofes the Pontifical authority over the Gallican church in xvi cent. iv. 2173 his character as a commentator, ib. Richlieu, Cardinal, his attempts to reclaim the Proteftants, — v; 125 ; followed by others of lefs note, 126 ; defpotic maxim of, 351 and [7]. Rickel, Dionyfius, a myftic in xv cent. ili. 443. Rigourifis, Janfenilts, fo denominated, and why, v. 221. Rimin, Gregory de, a {cholaftic divide in xiv cent. iii. 361. Rites. See Ceremonies. Rivet, affifts Voet in his con with Des Cartes, ve 224. 2 pee ee ee Rivier, — =) 384 INDE X. ; Secundians, Valentinian fect in ii cent. 2323 maintained the doétrine of two eternal principles, ib. ~ Sedulius, his expofitions, and their defect, ii. 327. Seidel, Martin, his extravagant notions, v. 347; whence his foltowers called Semi-Judaizers, ib. and (EI. Seidenbecher, George Lawrence, a propagator of the Mil- lennium in xvii cent. v. 346; is cenfured and depofed from his paftoral charge, ib. and [i]. _ Semi-Arians, their tenets, i. 421. . Semi-Judaizers, a Socinian fect, iv. 526; why obnoxious to Socinus, ib. [y]- Semi-Pelagians, author of this fect in v cent. and their _tenets, ii. 92; their five leading principles, ib. [4]; * ftrongly oppofed by the difciples of St. Augutftine, yet fupport themfelves, and make rapid progrefs, ib. 93 3 excite divifions in the Weftern churches in vi cent. 141.- Sendomir, fynod held there, iv. 405; by whom, and con- cerning what, ib. and (/]. Sens, Bernardine of, a celebrated myftic writer in xv cent. iii. 443 5 his works muft be read with caution, 455. Serapion, Bithop of Antioch, writes a treatife againft the Jews, and his motives for i it, i. 281. his fuccefsful miffion in Armenia, ivy. 180; main- tains with fuccefs the caufe of Rome, ib.. ; Servetus, Michael (Servede,) his charaéter and writings, iv. 488 and [¢]; circumftances concurring to favour his defigns, 4893; is feized and accufed by Calvin of blafphemy, 490 and [d]; condemned to the flames, ib. his life by whom written, ib. [¢]}; ftrange doftrine of — the Trinity, 491; Calvin’s feverity againft him, how alleviated, ib. fub not. [e]; ftrange tenets ef other An- ti-trinitarians after him, 492. Servites, convent of, founded in xiii cent. iii. 190; wear a black habit, with the reafon,-and obferve feveral rules — peculiar to eaten and unknown to other focieties, ib. and [&}. — Sethites, an aceBlint of this fect in ii cent. i. 2335; confider Seth as the fame perfon with Chrift, ib. Severian, character of his moral writings, ii. 47. Severinus, — s NDE X. bberihits, prothotes the stato te of Paracelfus in Dén- mark in xvi cent. iv. 301. Sevéfas; Wis chatatter, i. 1475 perfecution under him, 2; Martyrs who fuffered bide: him, 249. - Alexander, thews favour fo the Chriftians, i . 249 5 is affaffinated by the order of Maximin, ib. 5+ Sulpitius, an eminent hifforian in iil cent. 1. 364 anid way = the Monophyfite, made Patriarch of Conftanti- nople by Anaftfius, the Emperor, i ii, 1435. is depofed and fucceéded by one of his’ own fed, 145 ; his doc= ” trine con¢erning the body of Chrift, 148; names given to his followers, ib. Sfindrati, Czleftine, his innovated’ dottrine of predeftina~ tion, v. 2415 is accufed of erroneous notions before In- nocent XII. with the Pope’s conduct, ib. and [x] Shaftfbury, Earl of, his chara&ter and writings, v. 55; how dangerous to Chriftianity, 56 and [e]. Sharrock, the great advantages derived to religion from his ‘moral works, v. 365. Sheppard, a Puritan miffioniary i in America, v. 48. Siam, the firft miffion there by the Tefuits, under the di- rection of Alexander of Rhodes, and its fuccefs, v. 14 ; embaffy fént by Lewis XIV. to convert the King and people, 16 and [ pl; this was fruitlefs, and remark- ope obfervation by the King on this occafion, 17 and ty. Sicilus, Peter, an account of, ll. 313. Sidonius Apoltinaris, his writings tumid, but not deftitute of eloguence, ii. 37. Sienno, Jacobus” ay protects the Socinians, iv. 5133 em- braces théir communion, and ereéts a public feminary for them, ib: Siganfu, famous Chinefe monument found there in vii cent. ii. 152 and [a]. Sigi/mund, ° John, Elector of Brandenburg, renounces Lutheranifm, and embraces the communion of the Re- formed church, v. 266 ; adopts not all their tenets, and leaves ‘his ‘fabjatts free as to their religious fenti- ments, 267 ; the bad effects of this liberty, and Tne theraris, difgufted at it, 268; controverfy and civil commotions that enfued, 269 ; the form ‘of concord VOr..vI, Ge hereupon 385 386 4% INDEX. hereupon. fupprefled, and other ediéts made by the Elector and his fucceffors, ib. and [d]. Simeon, Bifhop of Jerufalem, crucified by Trajan’s law, 1. 158. ——— head of the Stylites, makes many converts, ii. 48 ; his extravagant tenets, 49; attracts the veneration of many perfons, ib. and [p]; followed by many per- fons, though not with the fame aufterity, ib. and [g]5 his fuperftitious practices continued till xii cent. 50 and - [r]. of Conftantinople, tranflates the lives of the Saints in x cent. and hence ftyled the Metaphraft, ii. 4.14 and [2]. Sin, original, doctrine of, difputed by la Place, v. 377; denied by le Cene, 384. Smalcald, league, how formed by the confederate princes, iv. 98; the fubftance of their invitation, and offers made to Henry VIII. of England, ib. [4]; and his | anfwer, 99, fub not. [4]; how it influenced the Em- peror, and whence he became inclined to peace, ib. its articles and account of, iv. 284 and [4]. Smaragdus, a {kilful linguift and grammarian in ix cent. lie 292. Socinian, different fenfe of that term, iv. 485 and [y]. Socinianifm, errors about its origin, iv. 495, 496 and [m]; its real origin, 497; progrefs of it, 500; how propa- gated in Tranfylvania and Hungary, 513 ; in Holland and England, 514; in Germany, 516; its maim prin- ciple, ib. dangerous confequences, 517; fum of theo- logy, 518; moral doétrine, 519. Socinians, their. hiftory, name, and origin, iv. 485; how far their origin may be traced, 486; their tenets and doétors, 487; fpread their doétrine in Poland, 499 5 their progrefs and different clafles, 500; their Polifh verfion of the Bible, 503; fummary of religion, ib. account of the Cracow coscalsie and its fix points, ib. and [z]; their methods of propagating their doftrine, 515 and [2]; yet fail almoft every where, 516; their firft attempts in Holland, and by whom, ib. alfo in Britain and Germany unfuccefsful, with their main principle, ib. ftate of learning among them, 522; method of proceeding in theology, it them - ee _— i INDE xX. their divifions = inteftine controverfies, BOA; 3 effect of the death of their chief Fauftus, 528 ; their flourith- ing {tate in xvii cent. v. 498; their exten views and attempts to make profelytes, with the fingular me- thod of propagating their doctrine, ib. their miffions not fuccefsful, with their decline at Altorf, and how, 499; their decline and fufferings in Poland, and on what account, 500 and [7]; banifhed thence "for ever with the utmoft feverity, 501; fate of the exiles, ib. conceive fome hopes of fettling in Denmark, and how - difappointed, 502; fome in England enjoy tolerable tranquiliity, 503; and [rr]; congregations of them formed at London, with their notions, ib. fub [rr]; embrace the communion of other fetis, ib. 504 and [2]; not united in their opinions, 506 and [wv]; ac- count of their ftate in xviii cent. vi. 28. Shcinus, Lelius, his great character, iv. 4853 adopts the Helvetic confeffion of faith, ib. his travels, after which he fettles at Zurich, and dies there, ib. and [zw]. » Fauftus, an account of, iv. 485, 486 and [ ¥15 his dextrous proceedings, 510; changes the ancient Unitarian religion, 511; what hand Lzlius had in this, and its great fuccefs, rs [ad]; publithes the Cracow catechifm, 513; patronized by Jacobus a Sienno, who turns Socinian,; “tb. Sohner, Erneft, a learned Peripatetic, and advocate for Socinianifm, at Altorf, v. 499; inculcates their precepts with fuccefs, ib. his death, and bad confequences of it to the Socinians, ib. Solitarius, Philippus, his character, iii. 763 character of his Dioptra, 98. Sommer, John, propagates the dodtrine of Budnzeus at Claufenburg, where he prefides in xvi cent. iv. 526 and [w, x]. Sopheapias, monk of Paleftine, raifed to the fee of Jerufa- lem, his character, ili. 174 ; oppofes the Monothelites in vii cent. 1913 condemns ea as Heretics ib. Sorbonne, Doétors of, their college founded for the ftudy of divinity in. xiii cent. and by whom, iii. 153 and [1]. ccZ Sozziniy on’ =F 398 INDEX. Sozzini, an illuftrious family at Sienna in Tnfcany, iv: 485; Socinians fuppofed to derive their denomination from then, ib) ee Spangenberg, Cyriac, defends the dottrine of Flacius ‘about ‘original fin, iv, 334. arta whe eh Spanheim, breach between him and Vander Wayen, and ‘caufe, v. 422. tr day rt ‘ Spener, his method of teaching theology, and fuccefs, v. 299 ; fets on foot the controverfy on Pietifm, 312. spina, Alphonfus de, his fortrefs of Faith, which ‘he wrote again{t the Jews and Saracens in xv cent. iii. 443.” Spinoza, Benedict, an account of that Atheift, with his ‘wifdom and probity, v. 63 and [q¢]; his work and the tenets therein, 64 and [r]; never attempted to make converts, ib. fub not. [vr]; feduced into his fyftem by Carte’s phitofophy, 65 and [s}; his fyftem wants per- {picuity, and is eafily mifunderftood by perfons of the greateft fagacity, 66 and [7]; account of his followers, 67,68 and notes. - Spire, diet held at, in xvi cent. iv. 69 its iffue favourable to Luther and the Reformers, 70 ; appeals made at it to a general council, for terminating’ eeclefiaftical ‘de- bates, ib. progrefs of the Reformation afterwards, ib. 71; a fecond diet held, in which the refolutions of the former diet are revoked, and all innoyations in religion declared unlawful before the meeting of a general coun~ cil, 72, 73 and [J]; the decree of this laft diet ‘con- fidered as iniquitous and intolerable by feveral princes, ib. who proteft againft it, and hence the denomination of Proteftants, ib. the names and number of thefe. princes, ib. []. Spirituals ; fee Francifcans. ‘hi sie Stancarus, debates excited by, iv. 3883 his tents in refu- tation of Ofiander, ib. occafions commotions in Poland, and dies there, 339 and[v]}. cot: Ginn stephen I. Bifhop of Rome, his infolent behaviour to the Afiatic Chriftians on account of the baptifm of Heretics in iii cent. i. 286; vigoroufly oppofed by Cyprian, Bi- fhop of Carthage, ib. Wi Stephen Ul. Bifhop of Rome, anoints and crowns ‘the ufurper Pepin, King of France in viii cent. ii. 231; hence _-- +. a INDE X. hence he is made a temporal prince, and this donation of Pepin to the See of Rome aflumed by his fucceflors, 232 and []. Stephen, eftablithes Chriftianity among the Hlunigaridas i in X cent. ii. 377. , de Muret, founds the monaftic order of Grad- montains in Xi Cent. ii. 5323 enjoins great autterity, ib. contentions for ‘fiiperiority among fome of his or- der, and confequences, 533 5. rigorous difcipline en- joined by him gradually mitigated, 534; the pe ai of this order, by whom written, 1b. [ gels Stercorianifm, what fo called, and origen of, ii..342, Stereoma, a celebrated work publithed by the Crypto- Calvinifts, arid on what account, iv. 342 and [y, ¢]. Stiefel, Uaiah, his impious abfurdities, v. $43. Stockius, Shnen: thé moniftrous fiction relative to him, and the credit it has gained even among the Popes, iii. - 204,205 and ff, gl. Stoics, their explication of the divine nature and the hu- man foul, i! 35; their notions of fate unjuftly repre- fented, ib. and ceI Storchitis, a leader of the fanatics, iv. 313, 446. Strabo, Walafridus, his works and character, ii. 316. Strafburg, Thomas of, a {cholaftic divine in xiv cent. ili. 361. controverfy there concerning Pemeccaig 9 in Xvi cent. iv. 370. Straucthius, defends thé creed againft fynergifm in xvii cent. v. 307. Strigellius, Viator, his commentaries, iv. 305; defends the opinions of Melanéthon, 3303 his conteft ‘pitt Flacius, $32 ; is caft into prifon, bat releafed, ib. {pends his days at Heidelderg, 333. Struchtmeyer, of Harderwyk, an account of his abfurd | fyftem about Paganifm and Chriftianity, i. 336 [m7]. Stubner, a leader of the fanatics, iv. 313. Stylites, a fupertftitious fect of pillar faints in v cent. ii. 48; their fingular and extravagant fancies, 493 not ftip- preffed till xii cent. 50. suaningius, Bithop of Zealand, oppofes Lubieniccius in his endeavours to fettle the Socinians in Denmark, v. 502, . ces -Sub-deaconsy 389 890 INDE X.' Sub-deacons, the nature of their office, i. 268 [#]. Sublapfarians, their doétrine, and why fo called, v. 366. Subfchal Jefu, his converfions in Hyrcania i in viii cent. ii. 204, Sueno, of Denmark, apoftatizes and embraces Cheittiainty anew in X cent. ti. 380. Suidas, fuppofed to live in x cent. ii, 414 Sulpitius, Severus, of Gaul, the molt eminent Aiftorian i in iv cent. i. 64 and [p], Supererogation, dodtrine of, its frondaheas laid in xiii cent. il. 241. Superftition, its great increafe in vi cent, ii. 124; this accounted for, and exemplified by the doétrines then taught, 125; and by introducing a variety of new rites into the church, 138; the occafion of them, ib, infinuates itfelf into che tranfactions of civil life, in ix cent, and whence, 359 ; evident from the feveral trials in proof of innocence, 361; how nourifhed by many idle opinions in x cent. 419 5 particularly that of an immediate and final judgment, 420; the effects of this opinion beneficial to the church, 421 and [w] ; reigns among the people in xi cent. ili, 81; a proof of this appears in the confidence placed in relics, ib. connection between it, and fanaticifm confidered, iv, 138, 139 and [c]. Supralapfarians, who fo called, and why, y. 366. Supremacy of Rome; fee Popes. Su/neins (Seltam Segued), Emperor of the Eaft, protects the Jefuit miffionaries in Abyffinia, v- 139 ; his inten- tions of propagating the doctrine and worfhip of the church of Rome how fruftrated, 140. Swedes, embrace Chriftianity in ix cent. ii. 1803 convert many in Finland in xii cent. and by what means, iii. 4; Reformation eftablithed among them in xvi cent. by Guftavus Vafa Ericfon, iv. 79. Switzerland, origin of the Reformation by Zuingle, iv, 48 3 progrefs of it, 493; receives the dottrine of Ca- roloftadt in xvi cent, 3153; adopts the doétrine of Zuingle, 3613; doctrine of Claudius propagated there, 488 ; difputes about the form of concord in xvii cent. v 436 5 ; and continue in Xvili cent. vi. 38, See Zuingle. Sylvefer ee a . INDEX. Sylvefter V1. Pope, his letter, by which he gave the fignal for the firft crufade, in x cent. ii. 385 and[z]; reftores learning, 397; chiefly inclines to the ftudy of the ma- thematics, ib. the fuccefs of his zeal for literature, ib. derives his knowledge from the Arabiansfettled in Spain, 398; his promotion to the pontificate univerfally ap- proved, 408 ; his high character, 415. Symmachus, violent difpute between him and Laurentius, concerning their election to the fee of Rome, ii. 115; defended by Ennodius, 116. Syncellus, Michael, endeavours to raife the credit of Myf- ticifm, by his panegyric on Dionyfius in ix cent. ii. 330. Syncretiffical (Calixtine) controveriies, their rife in xvii cent. v. 302; the fhare which Bufcher had in them, 303, 304; the animated oppofition of Calixtus to his _ Saxon accufers, 305; and.[d]; continuation of thefe debates by Calovius, 306; and other able divines, with their names, and the creed drawn up by them, ib. and [e]; the iffue of thefe debates, 307. Syncretifis, Platonic, their rife in xv cent. and account of, iii. 397 ; chargeable with many errors, ib. endeavour to promote concord among Chrif- tians in xvii cent. v. 301, Synergiffs, their dodtrine, iv. 329 3 oppofed by the Luthe- rans, ib. See Controverfy Synergiftical. Synods, their origin in ii cent. and canons formed there, i. 178. Szegedin, with others, propagates Calvinifm in Hungary and Tranfylvania, in xvi cent. iv. 409, ah Tazor, mount, why fo called, iii. 446. Jaborites, in Bohemia, their rife and name, whence, iii. 449 ; extravagant demands for a total reformation, ib. chimerical notions of Chrift’s defcent to purify the Church, 450; the cruelties they were guilty of, and - their principles, ib. and [z]; their obftinacy in main- taining their opinions, 451; the reformation that took place among them, ib. afterwards affift Luther in the Reformation, 452; remains of them in Poland and ether places, ib. cch Tatas $91 INDE X Taio, Bifhop, of Saragofla, his charater, ii, 1675 his body of divinity, 180; ‘the firft wha. Lampelenengsesh of divinity, 550. epiiitns Tamerlane, his zeal for Mahometanifm, and. the extitpa- tion of Chriftianity, in xiv cent. tit. 30. + compels many to, apoftatize, ib. his religion doubtful, ib. [7], Tanner, a Jefuit, writes againft the Proteftants} v- 104. Larquelinys, or Tanquelmus, his horrid blafphemy i in Xi cent. i. 118 5 feems to have been a:myftic, ib. is af- faffinated, and his feét filenced by. Norbert, 119. > Larnovius, a Lutheran: expofitor of the Scriptures i in xvii cent. v. 295; fome of his opinions cenfured, 335. — Dartary, Chriftianity embraced there in x) cent. ii, 3725 propagated in xi cent. by the Neftorians;) 436 and[s, c]; embafhies and miffions from Rome in xiii centvand fuccefs, iii. 132; the, decline of the eben mei . cent. 301. ie Tatian’s Harmony of the Gofpel, i. 186... 2 his character and opinions, i, 222 5. various names ~ given to his followers, and taken from their, aufterity, | ib. his oration to the Greeks, and his penta Sahiom - mentioned, ib. fg]. Taulerus, a myftic of eminent pigty in xiv: cent. ili. 366. Taurellus, Nicholas, a ore bapstion writer: in, Xvi cents ‘il. 366. Tellefius, a philofopher.in xvi.cent.-iv. 1635» bis charaéter ib. [o], Zelingius, character of-his moral writings, iv. 429. ’ Zellius, Sylvefter,. banifhed. the territory+of ‘Geneva; iv, 494. Templars, origen of their knights, and names of their. founders, iil. 19 3 why fuppreffed, ib. 20 and (413 fum- moned to appear "before Clement V. Pope, in xiv cent, $83; condemned, and the order extirpated: by: the ; cane ‘of Vienne, ib, their. revenues. partly. heftowed, . on; the. knights! of Malta, ib. the. impjety. imputed: to - fome not jufily to. be charged uponall, 384; reafons,to think injuftice was done them, ib. and We eh ) vy eanples, to, the: faints, multiplied, in vii cent, and: fone thous opinjops adopted: about them, iis 140. Fertiaries, INDEX. Tertiaries, an‘ order of Frarcifcans, an account of, iii. 225; their name whence, 226: obferve the third rule pre- feribed by. St. Francis, 227 [¢]; chiefly known by the name of Beghards, or Beguards, and the rife of thefe . denominations, 228 and [r].. Tertullian, his apology written for the Chriftians in ii - cent/i. 863; character of his works, 182, 183 and [r]; why unfuccefsful in his writings againft the Jews, 188 ; his treatifes on morality, and account of them, 191; his work againft Hermogenes, 236 and [4]; a protedied . admirer of Montanus the Heretic, 249 and [a]. ¢ftament, New, its tranflations how ufeful, and the prin- cipal among them, i. 151; the zeal-of Chriftians in fpreading abroad.thefe verfions, and the benefits hence arifing to the caufe of religion in ili cent. 244, 245. Fetzel, John, his matchlefs impudence in preaching up the - impious. doétrine of indulgences in xvi cent. iv. 30 and [ce]; miferable death, 40, See Luther. Teutonic knights, their office, iii. 20; formed into a frater- nity in Germany, 21; corruption introduced among them, and confequences, 22 and [d]. Thalaffius, a moral-writer in vii cent. ii. 180. Theatins, a monaftic order inftituted. in xvi cent. and by whom, iv. 202; female convents of this order, ib. Thegan, an hiftorian in-ix cent. ii. 292. Theodomir, writes in defence of image worfhip in ix cent. ii. 338. Theodore, of Mopfueftia, his character, ii. 34 and [#]5 his commentaries on the Scriptures, 41, ib. and [c]; his book againft: Origen, 43. his application of the writ- ings of the Prophets, and why ceniured, ib. and [g, /]. of Cexefaria in Cappadocia, defends Origen againft all) his adverfaries in vi cent. ii. 132 5 perfuades the Em- peror Juftinian to.condemn the three chapters, 133. of ‘Yarfus, Archbifhop of Canterbury, promotes ine ome ii. 1655 reftores penance in vii ~ cent. 180; account of his new Penitential, 182 and [¢]; its progreis and:decline, ib. Theodore, 393 504 INDE X. Theodore, Abbot of Raithu, his book againft feéts, ii. 1745 treatife concerning the incarnation of Chrift, 180. Zheodoret, Bifhop of Cyprus, his character, ii..$3 5; an ex- cellent expofitor, and why, 41 and [dj... Theodorus, Studites, his charaéter and works, ii, si2 and © fis kin? ——— Graptus, a zealous advocate for i image workhip in 1X cent. ii. $13 and [o]. Abucara, account of, ii. 313 and ‘bn Lafcaris, his works, and zeal in defending the caufe of the Greeks againft the Latins in xiii cent. iii. 237. Metochila, an hiftorian in xiv cent. iii. 304. Theodofus the Great, his zeal againft Paganifm in iv cent, i. eke —— the younger, difcovers an ardent zeal for pro- moting Chriitianity and extirpating iceabayys in v cent. Hoge koe of Alexandria, feconds the fou of feels Bas radzeus, in reviving the fect of the Monngiyenceys in vi cent. il. 146. Theodotus, his erroneous notions about Chrittj in ii cent. i, 2353 uncertainty about thefe, ib.. : , of Ancyra, a writer in v cent. ii. 35. } Theodulphus, Bifhop of Orleans, an eminent writer in viii cent. 11. 248. Theology, controverfial. See Controverfial Writers, . — didactic, its fimplicity in the infant ftate of Chriftianity, i. 116; gradually lofes its fimplicity and - whence, in ii cent. 183, 184; corrupted by intro- ducing Platonic tenets into the Chriftian fyftem in iii cent. 273; is made the fubject of many learned. writers, 279; the moft eminent writers of, in iv cent. 370; its deplorable fiate in v cent. ii, 433 its writers in vii cent. deferye no commendation, 179; ftate in. viii cent. 255; the opinions and authority, of the Fa- thers confidered as the teft of divine truth, 6 5 au- thority made the criterion of truth in ix cent. 328; -its ftate in xii cent. iii. 88; different fects of didactic divines at Paris, 89; a principal object of ftudy i in Xl cent. 247 ; greatly improved in xvi cent. iv. 1663; and the genius and fpirit of the Chriftian religion better ” PND EX ’ better explained, 167 ; its {tate in the church of Rome, 218. ‘ Theology, explanatory, its ftate in vi cent. ii. 125; argu- ments ufed by its writers deftitute of clearnefs and pre- cifion, 128; various methods of explaining Chriftian ~ . truths ufed about this time, ib. 129; chiefly confined to the fentiments of the Fathers, who were diligently ftudied in viii cent. 250; the merit of thofe writers confidered, who explained Chriftian truths by methods independent on the authority of the Fathers, 251; en- tirely neglected by the Greeks and Latins in x cent. 424; its ftate in xi cent. 5473 undertaken by few men of judgment and penetration in xii cent. iii. 86; the myftic method much adopted in xiii cent. 246 5 model- led after the fentiments of the Fathers, in xiv cent. 363 ; its {tate in xv cent. 453 ; much freedom ufed in ftating points of doctrine, in xvi cent, iv. 24; its ftate in the church of Rome, 215,216. » polemic, badly handled in vi cent. ii. 131 its _ ftate in vii cent. 182; the defence of Chriftianity againft the Jews neglected, through inteftine divifions in ix cent. 332; fhocking writers in xii cent. iii. 98; writers more numerous than. refpectable in xiii cent, 255. » pofitive, whence derived, ii. 128. -—— {cholaftic, whence its origin in iii cent. i. 274; admired in xi cent. ii. 5483 why fo called, ib. the modeft views of the firft fcholaftics, ib. 549 and [c]; declines into captious philofophy, iii. 81. -———, its wretched ftate in xvi cent. iv. 23; moft of its teachers Pofitivi and Sententiarii, ib. liberty of de- ' bating religious fubjects, 24. -——, Romifh writers in xvi cent. iv. 207, 208 and [c]; _a reformation of it in Paris, 217 ; academical law about it, 218 and [gq]. Lheopafchites, who, ii. 81 and [/]; their founder Peter, furnamed Fullo, ib. Theophanes, a writer among the Greeks in viii cent. ii. 246. - =———— Cerameus, his homilies not contemptible, ii. 540, Theophanes, 398 396 INDEX Theophanes, Bifhop of Nice, his works and charaétery iii, 360; an eminent polemic divine in xiv cent. 368: Ti eophilies, Bifhop of Antioch; his works, i. 181 and [¢]s his expofition of the four gofpels loft, 186. Bifthop of Alexandria; why he expels the ivan of Nitria from their refidence, i. 391 5 illuftri- ous by his oppofition againft Origen and his’ adherents, ii. 34. ——_+— The Emperor, his zeal againft imnage-worfhip in 1X cent. ii. 334. T heophylaé?, Patriarch of Greece, his infamous charaéter, ii. 400 and [o]. 5 of Bulgaria, the moft eminent expofitor among the Greeks in xi cent. ii. 547. —— Theofphifis, a fe& of philofophers, their origin in xvi cent. and whence; iv. 65 ; character and: opinions; ib, and fr]; their conteft with Des Cartes, and modéra- tion, v. 84. Therapeuta, a fe&t among the Jews, and tneringe a- branch of the Effenes, i. 453; were neither Chriftians nor Egyptians, according to the opinions of fome ‘concern-~ ing them, 46. Therefa, a Spanith lady, reforms the Carenelines or White- Fryars in xyi cent. iv. 200; her affociate in this ar- duous attempt, who, ib. ; the fuccefs fhe. met with; and hence the divifion of the Carmelites into two branches, ib. and'[r]; is fainted -in xvii cent. by" Gre- gory XV.v, 242. © Theffalonica, Simeon of, account of his works, iii. 439. Theurgy, an art ane by Ammonius’ followers, what, i: 174. Thomas, Bifhop of Hereclea, his fecond’ Syriac’ varfidiflof ; ie sii Teftament, 11. 178, 179°and [2] inmates of Strafburg, a fcholaftic divine’ in xiv cent. iii. 361, Thomafiis, vehemently attacks’ the Peripatetic’ in’ xvit cent. v. 285; his views, and fuccefs of bis ploy at Hall and other places, 286 and’[7}. Thorn, a famous meeting, called the Charitable pes rence, held ‘here in xvii cent. by eminent doctorsof the Reformed, Lutheran, and Romith churches, v. 128.- Tiberius, 7 i INDEX. Tiberius, propofed Chrift to be enrolled among-the gods, “i. 66 and [4]. h Tien (Shangii), fupreme objeét of worfhip among the Chinefe, v. 28 ; its meaning and difpute thereon, ib. Chinefe miffionaries permitted by Clement XI. to ufe this word in making converts, and why, vi. 3. Tilbury, Gervais of, his character and works, ili. 155 ‘and [0]. Timitheus, his confutation of the various. herefies in vii cent. 11, 182. ————, the Neftorian Pontiff, propagates the Gofpel with Great fuccefs in Hyrcania. and Tartar’ in viii cent. ii. 204, Tindal, his deifm, and hypothefis of, vi.’7 and [/], 8. Titelman, Francis, his commentary on, St. Paul’s Epiftles, and character of it, iv. 217. Tilius, defends the reputation of Calixtus after his death, v. 306. Toland, John, his character and works, v. 573; anfwers to them, 58.and [f/f]; account of his Pantheifticon, 67. and [w]. , his infamous character and deiftical. principles, vi. 7 and [/]. Toleration, the act in favour of the Non-conformifts in England under William III. v. 416 and [/]. Torgaw, famous convocation held at, in xvi cent. iv. 344 and [x]; confequence of it, ib. Toftatus, Alphonfus, his works and character, iii. 441 ; voluminous commentaries on the Scriptures worthy of «little notice, 452. - Tournon, Cardinal, carries into China the fevere edict of Pope Clement XI. againft the ufe of Chinefe rites, and the zeal with which he puts it into execution, vi. 45 is caft into prifon by the Chinefe Emperor, and: dies there, ib. . Tragan, a fhort character of him, i. 147 ; prohibitsall ano- nymous libels againft the Chriftians, 148; perfecution of the Chriftians under him, 157; his order to Pliny, and its effects, ib. a great patron of learning, 165. _ Tranfubftantiation, do&trine of, introduced by Innocent II]. in Xlii cent. ili. 2435 adopted. by the Greek church in 398 INDEX, in xvii cent. v. 250; attacked by John Claude, with Arnaud’s defence of its antiquity, 2515; other ftratas . gems to prove its antiquity, 252, 253 [k,/]. ’ Tranfylvania, Socinianifm publicly eftablifhed there, and how, iv. 513. : Trapefond, George of, tranflates feveral Grecian authors into Latin, and is a learned advocate for the Latins in xv cent. il, 440. Trent, the project of a council there renewed, iv. 116 3 conditions on which Maurice, Elector of Saxony, con- fented to it, 117 [c]; neceffary fteps taken by the Proteftants for providing againft events, ib. congrega- tion for interpreting decrees of this council, 208; the council for what affembled, and its decifions cenfured, 209 ; its decrees how far acknowledged by the mem- bers of the church of Rome, 211; afford no clear and perfect kriowledge’ of the Romifh faith, 212, 213 and [4]; meafures taken by it to prevent the reading of the {criptures, 214 forbid all interpretations of them con- trary to, or different from the fenfe adopted by the church, 215 and [m]. Trials of innocence in ix cent. by cold water, ii. 360 and [713 by fingle combat, fire ordeal, and the crofs, 3615 . fub not. [f]; whence thefe methods of deciding doubt- ful cafes, and accufations arofe, 362 and [#]; accom- panied with the Lord’s Supper, ib. . Trigland, raifes diputes concerning the power of the civil _magiftrate in church affairs, v. 421. ‘ Trinity, doctrine of, difputes concerning it arife in iv cent. i. 411; the church had frequently decided againft the Sabellians as to a real difference of the per- fons, but not as to its nature, ib. Origen’s opinion about the Trinity embraced by many Chriftians, ib. what that is, ibs and its dangerous tendency in the hands of unikilful judges, 412; if one of the Blefled Trinity may be faid to have fuffered, debated, ii. 137 and [w]; hence, whether Chrift’s body fhould be eonfidered as compounded, 138 ; controverfies concern- ing it in xviii cent. and between whom, vi. 40 and [z]; its incomprehenfibility, whence no way of terminating the controverfies about it, and Bifhop Stillingfleet’s a“ we INDEX. Stillingfleet’s excellent admonition concerning them, 44 fub not. [g]. | Trinity, fraternity of, inftituted in xiii cent. ili. 190 ; called alfo Mathurins, and whence, ib. their primitive aufterity gradually leflened, 191 and [7]. Tripoly, Philip of, a tranflator and interpreter of Ariftotle in Xiii cent. ill, 159. . Tritheifis, their tenets, and rife in vi cent. ii. 149; their divifion into the Philoponifts and Cononites, 150. Trithemius, reftores learning in xv cent. ili. 394. Trivium, aterm invented in the times of barbarifm, to exprefs the three fciences firft learned in the {chools, viz. Grammar, Rhetoric, and Logic, ii. 463 and [4] 5 few proceeded beyond this in their. ftudies, till towards the eleventh century, ib. Turks, their fuccefsful incurfions into the Eaft in viii cent. ii. 213; fubdue the Saracens and Greeks, 214; ruin the affairs of the Saracens in Perfia in x cent. 3863 take Conftantinople in xv cent. and hence Chriftianity received an irrecoverable blow, iti. 390. Turlupins, brethren of the free fpirit, fo called in xiii cent. but whence uncertain, ili. 280 and [(]. Turrecremata, John de, an eminent f{cholaftic writer in xv cent. iii. 443; writes againft, and refutes the Saracens, 456. - Liu Type, or Formulary, publifhed by Conftans the Emperor, occafioned warm difputes in vil cent. ii. 192 ; this, with the Ecthefis, are condemned by Pope Martin, who is imprifoned at Naxos by the Emperor, and the turbu- lent monks banifhed to Bizyca, ib. 193. U Ucxewattists, a fect of the rigid Anabaptifts, their founder and rife in xvii cent. v. 493; doctrine and ri~ gid difcipline, 494; odd hypothefis about Judas’ fal- vation, ib. fcrupuloufly adhere to their original founder Menno’s teriets, ib. cuftoms among them, 495. Udalric, Bithop of Augfburg, the firft perfon folemnly fainted by the Pope, ii. 321, 423 and [w]. aA See! Uke Walles,' founder of the Uckewallifts, his character and ftrange doétrine, v. 493; is banifhed the city of Groningen, 399 400 INDEX. ! Groningen, and excluded ftom the communion of the Anabaptifts, 494; propagates his opinions in Eaft . Friefland, and fuccefs, ib. ’ Uladiflaus 1V. king of Poland, his plan of réligious union, v. 273; ordered a conference to be held at Thorn for this purpofe, but unfuccefsful, ib. Ulgerius, Bithop of Angers, founds an academy there in xii cent. iii, 29; the ¢ivil law principally ftudied im it, 30. : Ulphilas, Bifhop of the Goths, the eminent fervicé he did Chriftianity and his country in iv cent. i. 339 and [7]. ~ Underflanding, men of, their rife in xv cent. iii. 466’; founders, who, ib. their principles reprehenfible, and deemed heretical, ib: 467. - Uniformity, ac of, iffued out by Queen Elizabeth) iv. - $90; another by Charles II: more rigorous, v.-40, ~ (fl. . upeeiaan famous Bull of Pope Clement XI. fo’ealfed, and confequence of it, vi. 113 oppofed, and by whom, with the divifions it excited, ib. 14. Unitarians, their religious principles changed by Socinus, iv. 511. See Socintans. United Provinces, whence they became united, iv, 129’; zealous in the caufe of the Reformation; 130 atid [0]; how, and when delivered from the Spanifh yoke, 131 and [py]; an univerfal toleration of religious fenti- menits permitted, ib. and [g, r]. Univerfalifis, hypothetical, controverfy excited by them, in xvil cent. and fummary of their dodtrine, v. 373, $74 and [/]. won Urban Il. Pope, his. character, ii. 523 and [py]; affembles a council at Clermont, and lays the foundation fora | new crufade, 524; forbids the bifhops and clergy to take oaths of allegiance to their fovereigns, tb. | ——— IV. Pope, inftitutes the feftival of the body of! — Chrift, iii. 180; confers the kingdom of Naples upon Charles, brother to Lewis IX. of France; in xiii cents 1Skey x: f — VI. Pope, his deteftable character, iii: 3263 the. legality of his election denied, and another pontiff — elected, 237.